《Skeleton Knight, in Another World》 Volume 1 - Prologue As the curtain of night fell, a girl ran through the forest with little concern for her footing. The trees were dyed a dark shade, as solid blackness shrouded the landscape. Volume 1 - CH 1 By the time I noticed it, I realized I had no idea how I got here. Volume 1 - CH 2 A Surprise Attack Isnt CowardlyPart 1 The sixteen year old girl also wore a luxurious light-blue dress, with the glow of the sunset which entered through the carriages window giving it a crimson tinge. Inside the carriage, the only other person was me, her maidservant. While usually it was a place for idle chitchat, now neither of us spoke a word. After a while the speed of the carriage suddenly slowed, then the neighing of a horse was heard. The coachmans window opened, and he offered an apology. Sorry, Ojou-sama. The horses arent able to last any longer, so you will have to walk from now on. From the time when the bandits ambushed until now, the horses have been constantly pulling the carriage. It appears that they have finally reached their limits. As expected, it was a harsh task even for four horses. Well, if anything, it was the horse of the knight that suffered the most. When I peered outside the window, I saw the middle-aged man tying up his horse next to the carriage. He was one of the knights under the service of the Rubierute household, Maudlin-sama. The remaining escorts gathered around him. Maudlin-sama finished wiping the sweat off his horses neck with a towel. His hair was short and tidy, and he sported a well-groomed mustache. Even though he was clad in light body armor, his stature revealed the toned muscle underneath. Maudlin-sama, did the bandits give up? From the window of the carriage, I asked while looking back at him. At the voice of Maudlin-sama, I felt my head finally clear up. I scrambled off the carriage and kicked the body of the coachman out of the wheels path. With the rear wheels now unblocked, the carriage could move again. I tried to board the bloodstained coachmans seat, only to have my maid uniform grabbed from behind, forcing me onto the ground. My back struck the ground heavily, and all the air in my lungs were forced out. From the corner of my eyes, I saw one of the guards collapsing onto the ground. The bandit who had pulled me down and was now dragging me entered my view. He had a vulgar smile on his face. At the boss words, the stained underwear was removed quickly. Ojou-samas wet chestnut bush was exposed to the obscene eyes of the men. Nooo!!! Let me go!! Desperate wanting to get away from the stares of the men, she flailed her feet in an attempt to get away. However, the boss made one of the bandits hold her feet down, while he removed his pants and exposed his dirty thing. Stop! Do you know what will happen if you do such a thing!! I voiced my condemnation to the men. Before worrying about others, you should first worry about for yourself! In the next moment, the torso of the boss slid off. The bandits who were holding the feet had nothing from the neck up, their heads rolling on the ground faced the direction of sunrise. The bandits in charge of the wrists had their heads split in half, the spraying blood magnificently covered a nearby thicket, dyeing the scenery already colored by the sunset even more red. The bosss upper body landed near Ojou-sama, and in a half-frenzy she kicked it away. The remaining lower body released a white cloudy fluid from a certain thing that stood erect in the pool of blood. For the man who had his dirty thing out while straddling my abdomen and the man who held me down, their brain finally realized that something abnormal was happening. Uwaaaah!!! M-monsteeer!!! The two men scrambled to get away, but the man who had his pants down tripped, and fell down close to me. Before I noticed, the tip of the knights sword had already swung down, and the man collapsed on the ground like a frog that had been stepped on. The silver knight pulled his sword from the skewered man, and turned towards the man still running. Slowly, with a single step, he swung his sword, once again sending out a white flash. By all accounts, he merely cut the air in front of him, while the man had run quite a distance. And yet, the upper and lower body of the fleeing man separated, collapsing onto the ground. Until the bandits became lumps of flesh the knight did not speak; I simply sat there and blinked three times. With a light swing, the silver knight sheathed his sword. He then looked towards us, and a slightly muffled voice could be heard from the depths of the helmet that completely hid his expression. Are you alright? Volume 1 - CH 3 Translator/Editor: Silver A Surprise Attack Isnt CowardlyPart 2 The path along the riverbed did not feel like an actual road to me. The earth was simply flattened on this strip of land, the only indication of traffic being the carriage wheels tracks. I was following the river downstream using Dimensional step. When I spotted a stopped carriage ahead of me. I could finally encounter the inhabitants of this world, but something about the atmosphere was off. To investigate, I transported to a nearby location, and observed the carriage. One large man appeared to be thrusting his sword toward a bodyguard. Lying on the ground, were the bodies of five other guards. The person parallel to the bandit fell to the ground, only the six bandits and two women were left alive. It was obvious in which direction, things were developing. If I wanted to save the two women, Id have to take care of the six bandits that could kill without hesitation. However, going out and simply yelling Stop it, you guys wasnt going to cut it. If this were the game, then my current powerful equipment would allow me to be alright if I challenged them. However in reality, the outcome could bend to the will of chance. There is only one strategy I can obtain certain victory with, I need to launch a surprise attack. It will all come down to how many I can remove within the initial action. However, the odds will be highly in my favor with this plan. After all I can always use Dimensional stepif the attack fails. First, I should take down the strongest looking one. In my direct sight, the man that had been targeted pulled his pants down exposing his dirty ass. My sword whipped out from its sheath, the mythical grade weapon Holy Thunder swordwas ready to released a little of the power capable of cutting down trees with one stroke. All right, Im all set. At once, I was behind the bandits with the use of transfer magic. When asking the result, the surprise attack was a great success. Rather, it was overwhelming victory. Before they could even react, four people were rendered incapable of action. And the two that tried to run were quickly dealt with. In the first place, I had no intention of letting a single bandit escape. It was like my state of being had entered a battle mode, when I saw the people trying to run my body moved instantly. Showing your back to a predator is something you should never do, when trying to running away from them. That is surely why I used Flying Dragon slashto deliver the fatal blow Although it was to save the women, I felt nothing at the thought that I had killed. I wonder if this is a mental effect? I begin to look around, as Im hit with a immeasurable feeling that something important is missing. Well, even if I think about it now, it is unlikely that I would find the answer Moreover, since the threat of the bandits has been dealt with, I could probably get these women to lead me to the nearest town. As for two women, I was having a little trouble of finding where I should be looking, I try to relieve their tension by speaking. Are you alright? I call out to the two women, speaking in a normal tone, as if we were normal traveler. The tone was suitable to use whenever I play the game. It was the basic manner of playing, although I usually had to type on a keyboard before I could speak. Even if we werent role-playing, most people would act as such, at least I think they would. By the way, my character setting here were as a warrior, and I have the qualifications of a holy knight. A curse has changed me into a skeleton, so I wander looking for a way to break it. Im a nice warrior in my early 40s those were the setting I prepared of asked. One of the two women was still a girl, and had chestnut colored hair. She sat there stunned, cover in the blood of the bandits. Indeed, it was kinda sad The other women was 20-something and wore the remains of a maid outfit. She wore her red curly hair in a short style, and was looking at me with strong brown eyes. Her clothes were heavily damaged around her chest as she was trying to cover her breast with her arms. Not much of the victims blood seems to have hit her. You should wash your bodies some in the river. I will take care of clean up while you do so. Y-Yes, Thank you very much. I will move ojou-sama over there. At my words the redhead maid, ran to the carriage and pulled out a piece of luggage, she then wrapped the girl, referred to as ojou-sama, in a cloth and took her to the riverbed. Then, I look around again. There were 6 bandit bodies, and 7 bodyguard bodies in total. A terrible scene. It was like looking at a dreadful crash scene from a foreign TV drama. There were also 12 horse, not counting the ones attached to the carriage. Based on the saddles and other gear on the horses, 6 of them seemed to have belonged to the bandits. A horse in such a time should be quite expensive. It would be equivalent to a modern car. Selling the six that belonged to the bandits should cover my traveling expenses. Can I also receive money from selling the weapons of the dead as well? The weapons should also be quite valuable, as they are basically lumps a metal. I decide to discard the leather armor that wont seem to sell for much, in addition most of them are covered in blood. I search the body of one of the bandits for the time being. Something like a leather pouch is tied to his waist. I remove the drawstring to verify the contents, 4 sheets of silver about the size of a 100-yen coin, and 15 sheets of various colors about the size of a 10-yen coin. A similar crest is drawn on all of them. This seems to be the money used here. Silver and copper coins? Comparing it to the coins you see in Japan, they left me speechless. So this is the so called taste of wealth. After a while, Im sure that Ive taken most of the valuables of the bandits. The bottom half of the boss guy that was floating in soup, had 6 gold sheets in it about the size of a 1-yen coin. They were probably gold coins, although small they were comparatively heavy. From all the bandits I got, 6 gold, 31 silver, and 67 copper. Perhaps this is a small amount, but I cant tell without knowing the price of anything. There were 6 swords, 1 mace-like weapon, and 3 daggers. The weapons were gathered up in a sack I found on one of the bandits horses. The corpses of the bandits were piled on the side of the road. Have I grow use to this kind of scene from those foreign dramas? I ponder as I notice my indifference to my actions. I cast Flame on the pile of corpses. From my flame-thrower like hand, a jet of fire engulfs the pile of bandit corpses. When they are reduced to ashes, they can be useful to the plants as fertilizer. Suddenly I see, a copper had fallen near the flames. I pick it up and throw it into fire, I dont know if the ferries of the Styx river are here or not, but at least one of them should be able to cross the river now. As I watched as the fire and smoke were carried upward, the two ladies returned. The brown-haired ojou-sama immediately went inside to carriage, however her complexion seems to have improved. The maid pulled out a leather bag tied to the rear of the carriage and took some spare cloths from it, With the bodies of the bandits cremated, do you want to do the escorts next? I ask her about the treatment of other corpses. She stopped for a bit, and thought about it. The bodies will be claimed later on by other soldiers. Only the weapons and horses will be brought back, thank you for preparing them. She replied, bowing politely. Understood. I return a short reply, and began to move the bodies. The maid boards the carriage with her change of clothes, and pulled the curtains. Finding another sack, I throw the weapons of guards in it, and placed it on the rear of the carriage. I then hitch the guards horses to the carriage, with some rope I found in the bandits belongings. As for the bandits horse, five of them are tied to the strongest looking one. Now it should be difficult for them to run, and I can bring the horses into the city by pulling the rope. The horse I rode looked slightly annoyed by the weight of the body armor After awhile the maid appeared wearing her new clothes. This time you rescued us from a dangerous situation, we are truly grateful. The maid gently crosses her arms, and bowed deeply. I was resting nearby by chance. Accompany me to the next town and we will be even. I feel a little guilty brow betting her like that, but the journey to town has now interwoven our destinations. Thank you very much! The maid, without noticing my ploy, had a joyous expression, as she thanked me again and boarded the drivers seat of the carriage. When the carriage begins to move quietly, I had my own horse move at the side of it. The other horses were pulled by the rope, and followed shortly behind. Volume 1 - CH 4 Translator/Editor: Silver The First Town Rubierute Part 1 I know this is a late introduction, but my name is Rita Farren. I am the maid of Lauren Roberts, daughter of the Rubierute noble household. While driving the carriage, Rita nods her head a little before speaking to me. Her brown eyes become fixed onto me. Apparently, she was waiting on some kind of self-introduction. Hmm, I am a traveling wanderer. You can call me Arc. I introduced myself roughly and returned to watching the road. Of course the name was that of my game character. In this body, I feel that using the identify of my character is the most suitable course of action. But still, to think that the girl in the carriage was actually a noble. Although I had planed to not stand out too much, it appears that the plan is on the verge of collapsing. I have to make adjustments quickly, lest I get caught up in more troublesome things. Arc-sama, is your destination perhaps Rhoden? Rhoden? Is Rhoden a region? Or is it a country? I have no idea what it is. It was a name that was never brought up in the game. No, as a traveler I merely wander around. So something like a destination would prevent me from going very far. While saying a suitable response, I stare at the dusk stained hills, in hopes of invoking a relaxed atmosphere. Is that so? We are heading towards the town of Rubierute, which Lauren ojou-samas father rules. Buckle-sama well be pleased with the subjugation of the bandits, so would you kindly stay with us until we reach the mansion. Your deception of a worried father was brilliant, you even managed to pull out a warm and inviting smile. However, I will absolutely refuse that invitation. It would be nothing but a hassle to meet with a feudal lord. In the first place, my helmet cant come off. I cant greet an aristocrat while wearing this helmet. Even in modern times, you couldnt get away with meeting a governor wearing a full face mask. In fact, in my world you couldnt even talk with convenience store clerk with a mask on. I have to use all of my energy to avoid this meeting. I appreciate the offer, but gratification is not what I was after. Your feelings are more then enough. Receiving nothing, for saving both ojou-sama and myself Buckle-sama would be displeased with that She said so persistently. I was at a loss. Her expression said she would not relent unless I accepted a gift of some kind. I need to come up with something I desired. But was there anything good I could ask for Very well, as a traveler, I would be very thankful for something to make my passing easier. Traveling, ah, you can take this if you like. Only nobles can use the silver passports, so I only have a copper one. Showing this within the territory, should smoothen out any problems you have while traveling. From a breast pocket she pulled out a sheet of copper a little smaller then a business card. She then stretched out her arm to hand it to me, who was on horse back. Receiving it, I noticed a family crest in the middle that had some type of characters inscribed around it. Thank you very much. I thanked her for it, before putting it away with the other goods piled in my pouch. While doing so she spook up. Arc-sama, I can see Rubierute. When I look in the direction of her voice, the appearance of a city was seen in the distance. Water from the river flows around the citys borders, by being channeled through a large moat. Was the width of the moat around 3 meters? A Wheat field stretches beyond one section of the moat, and a small wave of wheat occurs when the wind blows. The field was also protected by a small moat of its own. The city walls seem to be made from reliable stone, with a height of maybe 5 meters? If you compared them to a castles walls it might look unreliable, but for a city the walls were quite sturdy. I wondered if it was normal to find a town this big in such a medieval era? The city gate seems to be 5 meters in width, and had watchtowers built in to both sides. There are a few guards at the base of the towers, standing guard and looking around. In front of the gate stood a stone bridge, but it was not the same as the drawbridges I saw often in the game. Kl?ing, Kl?ing. From the center of the town an evening bell rings, echoing trough the area until it reaches here. Arc-sama, that was the gate closing bell. Well have to hurry a little. Though the gate closing bell sounded, the gate would not close immediately. Before the gate closed we had to get the carriage close to the gate. Though since it is the carriage of the feudal lord, they could open the gate again, even if it is difficult work for the guards. We seem to be at the citys east gate. I then noticed that all the guards were standing around carrying spears. One of the guards noticed the face Rita, and started running in our direction. Rita-dono! Who is this?! What happened to the escort troops and Sir Maudlin!? One by one the guard fired off questions. The guard that ran up may be the captain because he was the only one that wore a helmet. On the highway we encountered a bandit ambush, an hour ago. Sadly, Maudlin-sama and the other escorts fell to the hand of the bandits. Arc-sama appeared and managed to kill the remaining bandits. What!? The guard captain looked between Rita and myself with an astonished expression. Upon hearing the story, the other guards all became noisy. We preserved Maudlin-samas and five other escorts bodies, I ask that you go to retrieve them. I will take ojou-sama to the mansion, and report back to Buckle-sama. Yes! I will prepare a body collection unit immediately. We ask that you gain Buckle-samas permission to act. After giving a salute , the captain starts to run around giving out orders. After she saw that, she stepped down from the drivers seat and bowed to me again. Arc-sama, thank you again for this time and before. If there is anything you ever need, please visit the feudal lords mansion and ask for ojou-samas personal maid, Rita Farren. I promise that I will help as much as Im able to. Understood. You wouldnt happen to know where I could sell these horses for a good price would you? I say so pointing to the line up of horses taken for the bandits. Keeping the six of them is out of the question. I want to sell them , but Im not sure where to sell them. If it is horse-trading, there is a place named Dantos stable close to the east gate. I think you will be taken care of immediately if you say I referred you I see, well take care then. Entering from the east gate, she lead the carriage on the left path, while I take the right path that was pointed out to me. The place I wound up at was a wooden building with a stable on the side. The signboard, that had a picture of a horse carved into it, was on display. After tying the horses to a post nearby, I entered the stable that had one man taking care of a horse inside. The man was not tall, probably only 160 centimeters, and had a sturdy figure. He was also bold and had a beard that grow to his chest. Excuse my, I was reffed to this place by Rita of the Roberts estate. I want to sell a few horses. When I told the man what I wanted he looked surprised for a bit, but after a quick head to toe inspection he had a smile on his face. Is that so. I am the owner of the this stable. Have you a letter of introduction, Danne-sama? No, I dont have an introduction letter but I was told by Rita that I could sell horses here. I cant afford the time to let the other party write up an introduction letter. The Stable master had a questioning look, trying to discover the meaning of my words. I dont know if I misspoke, but this is a place that someone in service to the feudal lord recommend. Because of that connection, trust should be possible. The Robert houses ojou-sama was attacked by bandits. I lent a hand in their subjugation. The 6 six bandit horses were the spoils of war. You see? What! Lauren-sama!? Attacked by bandits who used 6 horse this uncle hasnt heard anything like that Anyway, lets take a look at those horses. Danto followed me outside while stroking his beard, to look at the horse I had tied up. He takes a lamp from the front desk and looks over each horse one at a time. I will pay 45 suk for this one here, 30 suk for the others, and 1 sok for all of the saddles. I didnt understand the units or the know the prices, but that should be enough to cover traveling. I nod at the amount offer, thankful that this full body armor hides my inner thoughts. Thank you very much. Because we have to pay it in gold, it may take a while. Hey, boys! Put the horses inside! After he bowed, he yelled to the back of the stable. Two boys rushed out of the stable and took the horses back with them. After waiting a while, the manager appeared again with a large bag. We take the bag over to a table so I could confirm the contents. 10 pieces of the the gold 1-yen size coins were piled up. Suk appears to be the unit of the gold coins. There were 19 gold stacks and 6 silver stacks in total. 196 suk in all, you can check for yourself. I counted the approximate number, and drop a few coins on the table to see if they fall at the same rate. There seems to be no problems in particular. I put them in the leather pouch I already had. I feel that it has become a good weight. Although the gold coins are small, they weight is equip to a 500-yen coin. Though I feel that it is not pure gold, the money is still heavy. Thanks for your help. By the way do you know were I could find an inn? An inn is it? There is Maras place on the main rode near the center of town Does Sir not already have an inn suited for you to stay at? I am a traveler, if it is a place I can lay my head it is enough. I thank the manager of the stable and start walking towards the center of town. Night has completely fallen and the area is shrouded in darkness. Occasionally, I would see people hurrying along, but the numbers dwindled as time pasted. However, each time I pasted someone they were startled. It couldnt be help, a man in full body armor walking around at night was scary. I found a busy street around 10 meters from the central part of the city. In the city of Rubierute, only the east an west sides seem to have a gate. However, the streets of the southern sections dont seen to connect to the main road. Two-story wooden buildings stand in line on both sides of the street, and several shops were giving off light. The place with barrel on its signboard is probably a bar, as I can hear the hustle and bustle of the people inside. I tried to call out to a dizzy man that was outside the bar. Hey, Im looking for Maras place. You know where it is? Mr. S-Shiny Knight, I-It itz the building over there! Slurring his worlds, the pointed to a building across the street. I thank the man then enter the building to the sound of a doorbell ringing. The sound caused a middle aged man to appear behind the counter. The man opens his eyes wide when he saw me and rushed my way. Well well well, a knight is here! What kind of business brings you to this dinky little inn? Um, Im here to rent a room for the night. Eh!? A-A guest? At my inn?! The innkeeper was surely surprised, as his voice became higher with each moment. Well my the outward appearance is a knight after all. When I showed affirmation, the innkeeper timidly handed me the room key. The charge for the night was one silver piece. Firewood and cooking would cost 1 sek(the silver coin) apiece. You were charge with setting the fire and cooking your own meals, truly a cheap inn. In Japan the meal was included with the nights stay, the concept of a separate charge was from the west. I go up the stairs at the side of the counter to the second floor. When I enter the assigned room, there was only a small wooden window, and the bed that had a thin cover on it. I place the lamp I received on the edge of the window, as I sit down and take a breather. Physically I am perfectly fine, but I am mentally fatigued from this day. I havent eaten anything all day, but I didnt feel hungry. I really do not understand how this body works. It might even be possible that I dont need to sleep, but lets give it a try anyways. Since this inn doesnt have any security, I better not take off my armor. It would be bad if I was attacked in my sleep. I turned off the lamp, and set in the bed with my back to the wall. I close my eyes and folded my arms. Do my eyes even close? While questioning such a thing alone, the night kept advancing on. Volume 1 - CH 5 Translator/ Editor: Silver The First Town Rubierute Part 2 After parting with Arc-sama near the east gate, I drive the carriage to the feudal lords mansion in the center of town. The people coming and going became sparse as the night dragged on. Finally, the gates to the mansion came into view. Surrounded by 4 meter tall stone wall, the gate was made of wood and reinforced with iron. There were also three guards that maintained vigilance in the area. Upon seeing the familys crest on the carriage, a guard gave the order to open the gate. When the gate open, the carriage enters the garden in front of the mansion. I can realize that guards on watch are upset. After all, the feudal lords carriage is returning without any of the escorts. The 6 horse tied to the carriage, can only indicate a tragedy has occurred. The news of our arrival must have reached here already, because the head butler of the Robert family was waiting for us in front of the mansion. Rita Farren. What on earth is this!? The head butler had thin white hair and a well groomed mustache. Without his usually gentle demeanor, he demanded a explanation from me. When I was going to answer such a question, the door of the carriage is opened with great force. Lauren ojou-sama jumped out the carriage and rushed into the mansion. The action left a surprised expression on the face of the servants in her wake. We had encountered an ambush. Ojou-sama and I are the only ones that escaped. Maudlin-sama and the other escorts fell in battle. I need to report this to the master right a way. The head butler was blue in the face, while the other servants were at a loss for world. However the head butler was quick to recover and started to give out orders. Rita report this matter to the lord! He should be in the usual work room! You lot, go check on ojou-samas condition! I will tell Bosco-sama about this! Said the past middle-aged butler as he ran to the detached residence on the property. As I entered the mansion, I walked up the central stairs to the second floor, then travel down the connecting corridor. At the end of the western corridor, I stand before a splendidly decorated ornate door. I knock on the door gently, to which the lord gave permission to enter. I quietly entered. A desk is centered in a room covered in bookshelves, and magical lamps are used to keep the room bright. The master of the mansion sat behind the desk, while in the midst of working on some kind of memo. The thin oiled-backed hair, mustache, and round face gave the master a soft impression. However when one locked eyes with him, they would see the sharp glaze of a noble. I watch the moving quill and worry. That is because, reporting the results of the journey is not my normal responsibility. Rita, youre just returned with Lauren from Diento? Did something happen? I answer the same way I did when the head butler questioned me. What!? Lauren?! Is Lauren safe!!? As soon as he hears my report, the master jumped up to confirm the safety of his daughter. He simply could not remain calm knowing that his daughter was attacked. A man in the prime of his life then entered the room. He had a slim body, and was about 180 cm tall. His features were a mixture of grey hair, long sideburns, and deep wrinkles on his forehead. Although in his 50s, his could still pass for a man in his early 40s. It was Bosco-sama, the directeor of the Robert houses security. I heard the story from the head butler. The carriage was attacked by bandits, to attack the carriage of a viscount family, what outrageous scoundrels. Earlier, I went to confirm Lauren-samas condition, but she refused to leave her room. Bosco-samas already deep wrinkles deepen farther in, as he holds his forehead and says, Lets hear the exact details of the ambush. Hearing that Bosco-sama confirmed ojou-samas well-being, I regained a little composure and recount the events in great detail. So, after the the first attack you retreated at a top speeds. Nine of the escort stayed behind to confront the 20 bandits, leaving only Maudlin-sama and 5 others with your group, and once the horses stopped to recover you were attacked by a secondary force of bandits. What!? There were 2 ambushes!? Then were Maudlin and the others defected by the second group of bandits? That is quite the considerable tale. While standing with his arms crossed, Bosco-sama asked me every detail of the ambush. I told him everything that I could remember from the incident. To think that one of the guard was involved with them! Bosco do a background check on that Casuda, immediately. If he has any relatives bring them in at once! Yes, right away. After Basco-samas reply, he left the work room. Buckle-sama returned to his desk and sat deeply in his chair. A group of bandits that owned six horses, I havent heard of that before. It was beyond expectations, when one considered the maintenance and management fees. In addition to food and water, there would also be a need for saddles and horseshoes. It would be rather difficult for a small bandit group to maintain six of them. Only one of the rumored large-scaled groups could manage that. It seems that the purpose of the bandits was to take Lauren ojou-sama. It is possible that they were hired What? could it have been the second princes faction trying to cause disarray!? Buckle-samas face was warped in surprise and anger Within the kingdom of Rhoden, noble factions are increasingly competing over who the next king will be, due to the current kings old age. The first prince born of the second queen, the second prince born of the first queen, and the the third princess born of the first queen. These three factions have turned the royal castle of the capital into a war-zone. In my life, politics were nothing but idle talk, but to think that here at the northern border, the influence of the strife could be felt. Speaking of the second ambush, you say that the knight that appeared did not demand anything? Yes, because he saved ojou-sama, I told him that you would be willing to reward him , however he only took my copper passport and asked for nothing else Was that wrong? If the person said he didnt need anything then it is alright. Rather, I could breathe a sigh of relief because it doesnt seem like his involved with the second prince faction. Anyway, I need to send out the order to retrieve Maudlins and the other bodies. You are dismissed. After bowing at those words, I leave the room. To me, Arc-sama didnt seem to be apart of any faction. That person carried himself like any traveler would. However, his body armor was something that even the Lebrun empires household knights could only dream of possessing, and his godlike swordsmanship could be counted as a military threat on its own. In the end, I could not see his real face. Should we meet again I wonder if I would be able to see it? The fear that I carried all day suddenly disappears. On my way to ojou-samas room, my footsteps became lighter. Oops, I shouldnt be in such high spirits. I need to focus on having ojou-sama regain her smile. I continued on to ojou-samas room at a quick pace. Volume 1 - CH 6 Translator/Editor: Silver Seeking Employment as an Adventurer Part 1 The next day, sunlight entered the room through the wooden window. I stretch my body, that had gone stiff from sitting on the bed with my back against the wall. Although I didnt have any muscles with this body, it was a ingrained habit. Realizing this, I cracked my neck and stood up. Daylight fills the room when I open the window. The window faced the main street, so I could already see activity in the streets by looking out. Something like an open market was open, I could see people selling vegetables and grilled meat, as will as merchants selling art and jewelry. It was no surprise that there was a large turnout of visitors that went about. After I verify the contents of my luggage and insured that I still had the right amount of money left, I left the inn. Nobody was at the counter, and other guest were leaving as they pleased. It seems that paying in advance was the norm here. What a sloppy business model. I enter the main street carrying the weapon sack over my shoulder. The people on the street gaze at me in unison, making me feel uncomfortable. I wonder if this type of body armor is still unusual in this world? Trying to let it go, I set a weapons shop as my first stop. Heading west from the main road, I saw a signboard cover with a sword & axe over one of the shops. Entering, I see that the shop was crammed with weapons and protective gear. From the back, a middle age balding man appeared. The man had a surprised look on his face, before he began speaking. Danne-sama, what can I do for you? I want to sell these. How much? I took out the weapons from my sack and placed them on the counter one by one. All of them except one of the daggers because it might be useful in the future. The owner of the shop picks them up one at a time, so that his can check the condition of each weapon. He places his hand on his jaw while determining a price, before he looks my way again. 15 suk for the curved sword, 5 for each straight sword, 7 for the mace, and 1 suk and 5 sek for the daggers. The curved sword is sell-able if I polish the blade, but the other swords have damaged cores and need to be repaired. There is little damage on the mace, so I can just sell it as is. I dont mind. Alright that comes to 50 suk and 5 sek. He went to the back and pulled out 50 gold coins and 5 silvers coins. I put them in my leather pouch and placed it on my waist. With the sell of the weapons and horses, Ive come into quite a bit of money. The inn I stayed in is priced at 1 sek a night, since 10 silvers equals 1 gold one , I could stay there for over a week with just one gold coin. However, I dont know when money would be necessary in this world. I had to find a way to secure funds in case of emergencies When the owner of the shop returned after putting the weapons away, I asked him, Excuse me, you wouldnt know were a wanderer could earn a steady income would you? A steady income? With such excellent equipment, isnt Sir already employed as a adventurer? Adventures usually dont have to pay the toll for leaving and entering cities, It seems that there in normally a toll for entering and leaving cities. Since I entered Rubierute with the feudal lords carriage, I didnt realize that there was one. Adventurers simply have to show their certification to the gate guards and they would be let right in. Since the the duties of adventurers frequently take them in and out of the city they were excused from the toll. Members of the merchant association seem to have a similar setup, however a price can be charged depending on the amount and types of goods they bring in. I thank the weapon shop owner and then leave. The adventurers guild was right across the street for the weapon shop. Next to that was merchant associations building. The building of the adventures guild was two-stories high, and the wasnt anything outstanding about it besides the sword & shield signboard. When I open the double-doors, I notice a counter across from the entrance. The strange thing was that it was surrounded in an iron cage, give the whole area a zoo exhibit-like appearance. One bear sat in the cage. Wait, thats the body of a man not a bear. He had a stubby beard and short raven-black hair,the area around his left eyes had large scars through it, his muscular arms appeared ready to burst, and his exposed chest was covered in hair. Were the social advancement of women delayed in this world? Looking around, I only saw stuffy men in this hellhole. I slowly approached the bear-like receptionist. The one-eyed bear glared at me, as if I was his opponent. I would like to join the adventurers guild. Across the cage, the expression of the one-eyed bear twisted, when I stated my purpose. The end result of that distortion was an eerie smile, that was clearly never used much It gave a whole other meaning to the term priceless smile. Lookin at you equipment, it doesnt seem like you have money troubles. The acceptance into the adventures guild includes a background check. As well as a test of strength. If you can hunt down a beast, monster, or bandit bring the proof here to conform it. Easy right? You say that a beast is good, but there are still things like monsters. Coming here I saw flocks of animals in the hilly area, but I dont think I past any monsters or if I did I didnt notice them. I thought back to the idyllic scenery. Anyway, one of the targets for subjugation was bandits? Would a freshly severed head count as proof then However the bandits I caught yesterday were already cremated, so I cant use those. I understood. A few beast , coming up Leaving the adventurers guild building, I make my way towards the west gate. In the middle of the city, there were a verity of places that were selling leather goods. Things like leather coin purses and leather handbags were all around. I pick up an item while on passing though one of the shops. It was a traveler sized gourd, with a small cork attached to the top of it. The gourd seemed like it could carry as much water as a lager bottle. A necessary item for any traveler. How much is this? Master, how about 1 suk? The merchant laughs, while telling me the 1 gold price. One gold seems rather high, for what was is essentially a water bottle. The atmosphere seem to suggest that they overcharge me based on how I look. I should break this atmosphere with with little threat. One sukhuh?! Wait! master. That was a little joke! How is 2 sek and 5 sok? Hihihi The price immediately fell to 2 silver and 5 copper coins. It was 1/4 the original price. Its possible the the price was still high, but since it was cheaper than before I bought it. I hand over 3 silver coins, and receive five coppers as change. It was hard to find silver coins, since my pouch was full of gold. Perhaps I should buy two more and separate the coins by type. Besides the gourd I also bought large sack to place the game I hunted in. I paid with 10 copper coins to lighten my wallet a little. Incidentally, I bought a grilled rabbit from a shop selling food. One rabbit cost two copper pieces, and was wrapped in a leaf-like parchment to take on the go. Detouring through the private housing section on my way out of town, I spot a small open space before the west gate. A stone aqueduct was built along the path. It seemed to provide drinking water, as I saw merchants filling their gourds and wives from near by houses fill large jars with water. Farther downstream there were women washing vegetables and even farther down people were doing laundry. I had a feeling that the east gate also had such a aqueduct, but I was unaware of them because of how late I came into town. The crowd calmly divided when I approached the aqueduct, It was like Moses had appeared, but it could of been chalked up to this people instinctively avoiding potential danger. I fill my gourd with water before corking it. It should have been about 1 or 2 liters? I then place it in my sack before heading to the gate. There seemed to be a baggage check at the gate, as even my belongings had to be looked through before I could leave. Around the merchants in line, were what appeared to be bodyguards. Probably due to the exiting tax , there were not a lot of people in my line out the city. When I finally reach the gate, Im stopped by a gate guard. Halt! It is three sek to leave out this gate. In response to that, I take out the passport I got from Rita yesterday. The gate guards see it, and they displeases me by having it change hand in order to see if it was real. It might have been better if I spoke up. When I leave the gate and cross the stone bridge, I stop and take in the view of whole area. In the fields there were people tending to the crops. On each of the farmers necks there was a wooden tag the probably acted as a passport. While walking away, I think of a trivial thing like that as the city gets farther and farther away. I dont use Dimensional stepright away because I dont want to stand out more then I already do. Im having enough trouble with my appearances alone. Up till now, I have yet to see anybody use magic. If magic isnt common in this world, then I could be treated as a witch or monster and be burned at the stack. Even if it does exist, it is doubtful that space and time manipulation would be common. If it were common then what would be the point of horses. So for now, I will move on foot. As the highway goes up a gentle slope, the beauty of the whole scenery can be witnessed. To the left was the large river that bent greatly in the southwest direction. Down the hill the road divides into two, one path traveling along the river, while the other one trailed off in the northwest direction. The fields dont spread out beyond this hill. and there are no longer any people on the road. Without any witnesses I can start using Dimensional stepto cover the distance. I decide to take the northwest path. Since I have no map and dont know any identifiable landmarks, it wouldnt be strange if I got lost straying to far from the highway. Dimensional stepwas convenient when I had a large clear field of vision. Even the distance of 1 kilometer can be taken lightly. The only downside was that I could be easily spotted in clear open fields. Things will get troublesome if Im careless. While traveling down the northwestern path, I see a wooded area on the side of the road. There should be beast to hunt as game there. I materialized at the edge of the forest, and started my trek through them. If there was a dangerous monster here, then I could always escape. In the forest, I set about finding some game. The distance I could cover was shorter in the forest then in the plains. My armor was more noticeable as well. A camouflaged hunter, I did not make. As the forest gives way to a stream, I ended up finding a pair of wild boar. Their length was a little over 1 meter, they had statuesque bodies covered in grey hair, and their two tusk covered in a arc-like manner. It appeared that the two of them were relaxing near this stream. I stand between the gap of two trees, and grip onto my sword. A pale blue light appears, as the sound of metal against sheath is heard. When the boars try to dash away, I use Dimensional stepto appear ahead of them. When I had finished materializing, I was already in the middle of the swing that cut off the hind legs of the lead boar. I followed that up by transporting again, so that the second boars hind legs were sent flying. The boars just lay sideways on the ground, letting out scream-like cries. Moving quickly I stab the two in the gut with my sword. Blood spills out from the guts and leg stems, yet to two continue to cry out. The water is dyed red, as it carries the boars blood downstream. Since the wild boar should be edible, bringing them home should result in some extra income. I once heard that it was best to avoid the instant kill in cases like this because the blood would be left inside the body otherwise and stink up the meat. By letting the heart push out the blood, there would be no odor left in the meat. I thought it was quite a cruel thing to do in order to eat good meat, as the crying of the boars became feeble. Then I remembered the spiced grilled rabbit that I bought this morning. Perched on the rocky shores of the swamp, I take off my helmet. The wind blows causing the trees rustle through the forest, while the quiet sound of moving water flows though the area. After stretching a bit and breathed in a breath of fresh air, I pull the grilled rabbit out of my sack. Itadakimasu After putting my hands together, I unwrap the rabbit from the parcel, and bite into it. The aroma of the herbs is enticing, and the the meat is deliciously salted to perfection. In no time the meat was all gone. I brought out the drinking water I got this morning, and took a swing of water. It seemed that I could eat and taste as usual, even with this strange body. Thanks for the meal Finished with my meal, I wash my hand in the water of the stream and sit down again. It was break to rest myself. I think his ability to eat and sleep are like the world administrators from EGA. He doesnt need to eat or sleep but can if he wants to. Volume 1 - CH 7 Translator/Editor: Silver Seeking Employment as an Adventurer Part 2 Although this was a different world, it lacked the feeling of fantasy. Frankly speaking, it only gave off the vibe of a world in the Medieval era. There were no floating continents, elves , or even basic monsters such as goblins. I heard that there were monsters, but they were most likely just larger versions of normal animals. Currently, the most fantasy-like element here was me. Despite being a skeleton, I could eat, walk, talk, and even use magic. It seemed that the only indicator that this was another world was that there were apparently monster-like beasts about. Suddenly, I felt something approaching from deeper within the forest. With the sound of footsteps getting closer, the sound of pig oinks became more abundant. From the depths of the thicket emerged three bipedal pigs that were all around a hundred and sixty centimetres tall. They had a hunched over posture, thick arms, and were carrying clubs made from logs. They also had reddish skin and wore nothing. Standing on short legs, their stomachs protruded out in front of them. Fantasy has finally appeared. Orcs in the game had similar builds, but there were some slight differences. The intelligence seems to be lower than in the game, as this orcs have no metal weapons or armor. They were the all-stars of small fries in the game for level 20-40 players. If it is only this, I should be able to handle this much with a little wiggle room. My current body was at the highest level of 255 due to my hardcore grinding. The normal level limit was 250, but that cap was lifted by completing special requirements. The levels after the cap removal granted to ten time the stat boost of the normal a normal level gain, so my actual ability should be equal to a level 300 character. The three orcs seem to be communicating with their squalls. One points to the two boars laying by the stream and said something. He was gesturing in a way that indicted a good catch. When they finally notice my figure sitting on a nearby rock, one let out a shrill cry. pigii ~~~!! buhitsu!? hugotsuhugotsubuhi!! The call seems to have alerted the others, as they all raised their clubs and came charging at me. The speed was not fast in the slightest. I could easily make out the vibrations in their protruding stomachs as they ran. Putting on my helmet, I instantly transported behind the them. I proceed to whip out my sword, and cut through the neck of the slowest orc. buhiyutsu!? The orc head was taken off from the chin upwards. The other orcs were surprised that the enemy had disappeared, and were desperately looking around. Then the two of them finally realized something. I swung my sword from the right to the left, and felt no resistance as the slowest orcs head was sent flying and its body dropped. There was blood gushing out the body of the dead orc. pigitsu!!? pigii ~~~!!! The remaining two orcs raised a scream, and started to run deeper into the forest. I didnt chase after them because I already had the 2 wild boars and 1 orc head. I drop the head into the water, to wash away the blood. Even though it came from an orc, it looked just like a pigs head to me. I still put it in the game bag anyway. The head should count as proof of subjugation. I went to two boars out by the stream, and began to bind the two with some of the spear rope I had. The 2 should have weighted over 100 kg but due to the level of my body, I barely felt anything. I move through the grooves of the trees as I start to leave the forest. I got a little turned around as I walked, but I was eventually able to spot the highway. Out on the highway, I see the day is starting to fade away. It should be around 3:00 p.m. right? Looking around as I transported, I made my way back to Rubierute. When I just make it to the fork in the road, I saw other people making their way towards the city. From here to the city, It seems that I will have to make the trek on foot. An hour later, I reached the east gate of the city. I simply showed the guards my pass to get inside. The people that came before me were surprised, when they looked at the game that I was bringing in. After all it wasnt something that a normal traveler could carry with one hand. When I arrived at the adventurers guild, I just walk through the double-doors to enter. Unchanged from this morning, the one-eyed bear of a man was sitting in the cage. There was nobody else here but a guy doing office work in the back. The lips of the bear-like uncle seemed to twist, as I make my way towards the counter. I originally though the cage was to protect the person at the counter, but looking at the uncle, I imagine that its real propose is to keep a dangerous animal from getting out. A bit early. Have you hunted something? In response to that, I take the wild boar from over my shoulder and place it on the floor. Then I place my game bag on the counter, and take out the orc head. Its these three. Can a adventurers certification be issued? Well, I didnt think it would be possible to bring back three within half a day. Is it one orc and two wild burba. What about the meat and magic stone of the orc? The boars seem to be called burba. It also seem that orc meat was edible. One piece seemed to sell for 5 sek. Finally, since orcs were monsters, they seemed to have magic stones as their center. When I said that I didnt take the magic stone, the man laughed saying You really arent strapped for cash. The magic stone of a orc was about the size of a pinky, and is priced at 1 sek. It seems that I lost out on one silver coin. It seemed a little wasteful when I though about the cost of one night in a cheap inn. Next time, I should collect as many of them as I can. After the inspection of the hunted game, a metal plate the size of a dog tag was placed on the counter. It is proof of adventure certification. You need to pay the 3 sek registration fee and provide your name. It is Arc. After saying my name, I hand the 3 sliver coins to the uncle, and pick up the the adventurer certification plate. There was a 5-digit serial number written in roman like numerals, as well as 3 stars engraved into it. When I stare at the plate, the unknown letters are translated in my head. Rhoden kingdom, Rubierute branch adventurerwas engraved on the tag. It was somewhat strange. That reminds me, I am able to understand the people that I talk to just fine. Really this it There has been no trouble with reading or writing. What are the stars for? They are used to measure the capability of the adventurers. Three stars mean that you are capable of handling orcs alone. The highest level is seven, but those guys are rare finds. The one-eyed bear-like uncle was giving off an improbable aura, as he laughed and smiled. Among the seven ranks, three stars doesnt seem to be good or bad. It seemed to be the Normalranking in the guild. Usually adventurers just pick a job from the board over there. Near the entrance was a bulletin board, that was covered entirely with wooden plaques. It was similar to dedication plaques found at a shrine. I took one of the wooden plaques in my hand. The translation of the writing occurred in my head, and the description of the text appeared in my mind. Each of these wooden plaques seem to represent an request. Studying the plaques, it seem that once a request is completed, they sand them down so a new one can be engraved on it. Paper was probably a high-class item. I decided to look through the request for the time being. A chore request wonderland. The majority of the quest are chore request, vermin subjugation in fields, crop collecting in the field, debris hauling, cleaning the aqueducts. It would be more accurate to call the adventures guild a labor union. The composition was also rather low. A good percent of request require a lot of man power, so the local guild delegates those request regularly. If youre looking for more lucrative work then you should explore the mercenary section the guild delegates. The adventurers that take on those quest are know to have a lot of pocket money, and it is a great way to build up your reputation Doing the mercenary quests is out of the question, the probability of my real form being found out would skyrocket if I did. I need to do a simple quest for the time being, to get a sense of the atmosphere around here. Thinking it over, I take one of the request plaque off the board and place it on the counter. It was a request from Rita village to escort a medical herb collection. The reward was quite low, being only a single silver coin. I picked it because I was a little interested in the medical herbs. The bear-like uncle had a wondering face, when he read the requests contact. Really, are you serious? Frankly speaking, its a job that doesnt match the reward. No problem. Im only interested in the collection of the herbs. Are you crazy. You cant go soft for the client on this request. It would be okay if you took something else. The bear-like uncle says so, as he starting the request acceptance procedures. The request was from a 13 year old village girl. When the quest is complete have the client hand you the quest completion plaque. When you submit the request and completion plaques together you will be paid in full. I leave the guild building after hearing the way to get to the village and thanking the bear-like uncle. I then enter the merchant association building. Some time ago, the bear-like uncle said I should take the game I hunted here, so that they can buy it off me. The merchant association building was larger that the guilds one, and there was a lot more staff to deal with the larger number of visitors. The counter of the association building was divided by iron-barred windows, and there were many employees working behind it. When I called out t0 the staff, a middle-aged man comes out to greet me. Hello. How may I help you today? Im here to ask about the purchase of these fellows. I show the two burba over my shoulder to the receptionist. The receptionist then directed me to the warehouse representative. Exiting the building, a carriage stopped across the street, and I loaded the game before being taken to the warehouse location to see about the purchases. A thin young man comes out to the table with my catches on it. Then began his inspection of the game. I also took out the head of the orc as well. Itll be 7 sek and 5 sok for the burbas, and 1 sek for the orc head. In total that comes to 1 suk and 6 sek. The burba were worth 7 pieces of silver and 5 copper pieces apiece, while the head was worth one silver. While I though about such things, the staff member pulled out one gold coin and five silver ones. An extra copper is also paid. I place the money in my pouch and left. The sun has long since started to set, and dusk was starting to dye the the area. Ill stay the night here again, then depart for Rata village in the morning. Volume 1 - CH 8 Translator/Editor: Silver What, These Arent Medicinal Herbs? Its a Monster! Part 1 The next morning, I wake up to the noise of the market. I had stayed the night in the same inn as before. My sleeping position was also the same as before, sitting on the bed with my back against the wall. Straightening out my stiff body, I grab my luggage and carry it to the first floor. No one was at the counter again. I open the door and enter the main street, heading straight for the east gate. In order to complete the request I received yesterday, I had to go to Rata village which was half a day away by horse. I found a shop that sold bread while I was making my way through the market. There was only one type of bread, the texture is like a baguette, but it is shaped like a large piece of melon bread. The price was the same as the grilled rabbit I bought yesterday. It seemed a little expensive, but I buy it just to try it out. After that I continued on my way, only stopping at the aqueduct to refill my gourd. The small plaza in front of the gate had several armored men hanging around, and their eyes frequently darted all around. Perhaps they are members of a mercenary corps that is based in town. The gate is the same as the other, so I simply show my pass and leave out of it. I walk northward along the town wall, until I pass the wheat fields moat. Along the way, farmers in the middle of the fields would stop what they were doing and bow their heads to me. They seem to think that I was a royal knight. When I reached the north side of Rubierute, a larger pathway than the one leading here appeared. I push forward on this northward path. Once I was out of view of the field and pedestrian travel had stopped, I proceed to advance with Dimensional step. The route that I was told, instructed that I should take the left path at the fork in the road. After a while of traveling, a post stuck into the ground appeared at a split in the road. The left side deteriorated into a flatted grass path, indicating that it at at least had been used. While taking note that the path ran through the woods, I resumed my transfers down the now grass road. On the other side of the forest, a village surrounded by a mud and log wall, and adjacent to a small field came into view. The village is surrounded by its own moat, and part of the gate seems to be suspended from some firm ropes. If an enemy tried to attack, the village could just drop a section of the the gate on them. In front of the gate, were two old men with spears, that were sitting and sharing a story. From here it was a short walk, when one of the men spots me, he quickly notified his partner. The two elderly men make a hand gesture in my direction before they resumed talking to one another. While one of the men raised their spears, I ran right up to the village. To be honest, the impression the gatekeepers invoked did not seem all that reliable. kn-kn-Knight-sama! Wh-What business brings you you to such a remote village? Hmm, there is no need to be so formal. Im just an adventurer. I have come here today to complete the request of Marca of Rata village. Marca? You dont mean the oldest child of Senna do you? Old man, could you guide me to Marcas house? Y-YES! No problem. After the reply, the old men let me into the village. While the other gatekeeper seemed annoyed because of the extra work, I paid him no mind as I continued into the village. Once I entered, every pair of eyes in the village were centered on me. They were probably cautious because outsides, especially ones in full body armor, were a rare thing. I feel that the reaction will be the same everywhere I go The houses in the village, did not give off the feel of actual houses. They were more like huts then anything else. The old man knocks on the door of one of the huts, and calls to the resident inside. Senna, are you in there!? There is a visitor here for you!! I hear the reply of a woman from inside, after a while the door is gently opened. However, I see no one within the gap. Lowering my gaze, a girl that looked around 10 years old is seen. Ah, Helena? Where is your mother? This knight here needs to talk with her. When the girl called Helena heard the old mans questions, she opened the door completely and urged us to enter. Well Knight-sama, as for me The old man said only that, before retreating back towards the gate. Ill be entering Once inside the house, I saw a large stone fire pit, that had a pot set atop it. In the corner, some wooden tableware was arranged. On the floor of the rest of the home, were a couple wooden furnishings. A table with four chairs around it, and and 2 beds with screens around them. The girl was standing next to the table with a worried expression. She had bowl-cut dark blond hair, and brown eyes that reflected an active mind behind them. From the bed, limping along, came a women. She also had the dark blonde hair of the girl, but hers was tied in the back and reached her shoulders. Her clear blue eyes were surrounded by a delicate and freckled face. She was around 170 cm tall, and her abundant chest was masterfully bound within her dress like clothing. I am Helenas mother, Senna. Wh-what business might you have with us? I do not believe that my family has any connections to a knight household My name is Arc. Im not a knight, Im an adventurer. So please relax yourselves. A lady with a bad leg, should be sitting when she talks. Th-Thank you So what brings you to our home? The mother, Senna, bowed a little before sitting in one of the tables chairs. I also take a seat after she was firmly seated. It was a good sturdy chair. To the question of my purpose here, I reached into my sack and showed her the request plaque. As I said my name is Arc, and I have taken up this request from the adventurers guild. A girl named Marca is the one that place the request. Is she here? Eh? She did such a thing?! Marca is out in the fields right now, she should be back this afternoon. Unfortunately, the girl that made the request seems to be out for the time being. Shell return around noon, it shouldnt be that much of a wait. I could afford to stay here until then. I could wait here for her. If it isnt to much trouble, could you tell me what happened to your leg? To kill my boredom, I try to start up a conversation. It was a little sad to watch her move around with that cloth bandage over her left leg. Its fine. A large monster appeared close by recently I injured my leg while escaping, so now Marca has to work in the field alone. However, Im one of the lucky ones. At the time of the incident someone died, causing the whole village to be thrown into turmoil It appears that I picked the wrong topic, give the atmosphere in the house. Helena, who had been hiding behind her mother, glanced over my way when the atmosphere became heavy. That reminds me, dont I have the sub-class of pope? Shouldnt I be able to heal her injury? It was, after all, it was the upper limit of the priest class. So a wide verity of healing and curse removal spells should be possible. Wait, the high level healing abilities of a pope wouldnt be needed. First I should test out the low level healing spells of a priest. Since I havent been injured since I came here, I havent had the chance to test out healing magic. Ive only used the attack magic Flameso far. Maam, if its alright with you, could I examine your leg. Since its been a while, I dont know if it will work, but I can try to heal your leg. Huh? N-No, thats Confused at the proposition, the mother let out a high voice. No wonder, I mean we only met today. Furthermore the other partys face is concealed by a helmet. If suddenly asked to show you leg, youd certainly want to refuse. However, when young Helena heard that her mothers leg could be healed, she stared at me for a moment. Then she gently lifted the wounded leg up, so that I could inspect it. The mother, Senna, smiled wryly as she resigned herself to fate. Agreeing to it, I place my right hand over the wounded leg and tried to invoked the spell. Softly chanting Heal, white lights appeared from my hand and wrapped around Sennas leg. Upon contact, the lights were absorbed into her skin. The mother and daughter vacantly watched the spectacle before them , but afterward Helena removed the bandage from her mothers leg. What emerged from the bandage was a perfectly fine leg. Mom! There is no injury! No scars either!! Helenas demeanor completely changed from a while ago. Now she had a large smile and could not seem to stop jumping for joy. Looking at her daughters smile, Senna rubbed her head before bowing to me. Thank you very much. Arc-sama, you surely must be a famous priest. I cant believe that there is no trace left of the wound No, I only wanted to try since it had been a while, I didnt even have much confidence that it would work. The wound was healed, and thats for the best Actually, this was my first time using recovery magic in real life, so Im the one that is benefiting the most here Judging from her reaction, there seems to be an awareness of healing magic. Now only the extent of this world capability with it is unknown. Im home mother. The eldest daughter, Marca, finally returned home from the field. The curious girl place a large collection baskets near the door. Her height was around 150 cm, and her light brown hair was tied into pigtails, that rested above her shoulders. Her blue eyes were the same as her mothers. She was also tanned a healthy color. Marca, did you put out a request to the adventurers guild? I am here to complete that request. You are the requester right? Ah! My request was received by Knight-sama?! The request was for a escort for medicinal herb collecting. Are you mad! The herb collection is dangerous on its own! Yet you intended to go, even with the recent monster appearance?! But, The request fee has already been paid for and the reward was already posted The mother, that heard the content of the request, harshly refused it. Marca frowned, as the request had already been paid for. I wonder what happens when the client abandons the request? The absurd notion of lost profits spring form my head. So! I will go to collect the herbs instead! Wait a minute mother! How can you go collecting with that injured leg! Quite down and listen Marca! Knight-sama has already healed my leg! Therefor it is alright for me to enter the forest!! Look. Senna lifted the hem of her skirt a little, to show Marca the completely healed leg. Upon seeing the healed leg, Marca looked my way in surprise. Im grateful that my mothers leg was completely healed. Mother, you dont even know where the herbs grow! So it is pointless for you to go! Apparently the mothers knowledge of medicinal herds wasnt that high. Night might come before the mother and daughter finish this argument. You are the reason that I sought an escort. Did you see the state of that injury mother?! Then its decided!! Knight-sama will guide you through the forest! After being told so, Marca picked up her basket and left the went outside. After realizing what just happened, I chase after her. As I left the house I received another thank you from Senna. If trouble appears, I can just grab Marca and escape with Dimensional step. When I look around in in the village, Marca was waving her hand at me near the gate. I hoist my sack over my shoulder again and start heading over there. Together with Marca, I leave the village and walk along its northern perimeter. Knight-sama, thank you again for taking this request. Half of the reason I needed to collect the herbs was because of my mothers injury. However, since Knight-sama already healed it, I only have one reason now. Marca said so, while laughing amusingly. Hmm, so whats this reason to go then? Last year, my father passed away do to illness. I help in the field, but it is still quite hard on us. The medicinal herbs can be bought at a good price in the city, it could ease the strain on mother a little Every year, I picked herbs with my father, and he would sell them, you know. To fully ease the strain of your mother would take a lot of herbs. Isnt the trip also dangerous? Dont you know, going from this forest you will be at the foot of the wind dragon mountain range. In the deeper parts, you find things like land dragons or wyverns, but it should be safe if we stay in the shallow areas. Although, we cant stay to long because there are more monsters here than in other forests. I listen to Marcas explanation as we enter the forest. Apparently, northeast of our current location was the wild dragon mountain range. Far away the white summits of the mountains can be seen. While advancing through the forest, the pressure to leave this place only grow the further we went in. Marca seemed to have found something, as she started to run. We approached a piece of land that was more sunken in than the surroundings, and had many rocks at the center of the pit. Between the the rock, a small patch of plants could be seen. Marca goes down there, and starts to fill her basket with the plants. An innumerable amount of lotus shaped plant seem to have been collected at a fast pace. This is the cocla medicinal herb. It is effective in the treatment of wounds and skin diseases While collecting the herbs, Marca shook her braids and explained the plants uses. I scanned our surroundings, but there were no signs of beast or monsters. So I went down to help collect the cocla plant myself. Seeing my clumsy state, Marca started to laugh. It seemed that watching a man, well over 2 meters tall and in full body, struggle to pick plants was an amusing sight. After an hour, the basket was half full with the cocla plants. Though there were still some plants left between the rocks, Marca said we were moving to the next site. The next site was apparently the main collection site. Once again the pressure to leave increased as we went farther along. When the wild animals noticed the pressure, they turned heel and ran, although we have yet to encounter any monsters. We advanced in the forest for a while, before coming across a clearing. A gentle slope extends out, as I notice that the surrounding tree branches were a pale white, and that the trees were enclosed by circles of fallen white flowers. A sweet fragrance was also carried by the wind. We made it! The flowers are in full bloom! The kobumi tree branches are all pale white!! Filled with joy, Marca began to run toward the line of kobumi tress at full speed. I quickly tried to let out a warning for Marca to remain still. Beyond the tress, I saw a rock like object. But unlike a normal rock, this thing gave of the feeling of a living being. Marca, dont move!! Something is hiding there!!! Eh? Volume 1 - CH 9 Translator: Silver Editor: Anyone that spots my mistakes. What, These Arent Medicinal Herbs? Its a Monster! Part 2 Whether in reaction to Marcas movement or my yell, the creature shook its massive body, before standing up. I was able to grasp its structure from here. From head to tail, its lizard-like body exceeded well over 6 meters. It has six strong looking legs, and spotted greyish-green scales. On its head was a green cockscomb, on its back were color changing scales, and on its tail was an array of spiny protrusions. The centerpiece of it all were the eyeballs bigger then its head, giving the thing a chameleon like appearance. It opened its wide mouth, revealing that its jaw was pack full of fangs, and let out a weird cry. kurororororooooooooo! I remembered such a creature from the game. Giant Basilisk. A monster in the level range of 150-170, it can be said that it isnt an enemy with high attack power. However, for beginner and intermediate players, the combination of petrifying eyes, poison mist, and paralyzing claws made for a deadly combo of abnormality effects. It really was a dangerous forest, for it would be nearly impossible for a ordinary villager to deal with it. Wait, why is this monster here? Upon seeing the figure, Marca started to run away from the Kobumi trees, back to my side. However, it gave chase. The Giant Basilisk raised its six legs and chased after her, only for it to suddenly stop following for some reason, and began to shake its head up and down. This strange movement allowed me to see that its cockscomb had turned red. Was the tell the same as the game?! It looked like it was about to use its petrifying gaze attack, the gaze was usually released in a fan-shaped arc for wide-spread damage. Throwing down the sack, and reached for the shied on my back. I run to Marca and picked her up, before placing her behind the shield in my right hand. The mythical grade equipment Heavenly shield of Titus. It can prevent most abnormal status effects depending on the level difference, and it raised all abnormal resistances. With this shield, I take a defensive posture. The next moment, the paan sound of a sonic boom is heard through the whole area as dull shock waves run though the shield. I see Marca, in the shadow on the shield, covering her ears and closing her eyes. From were I stand everything is normal. The petrification seems to have been negated. In the game there was a cool-down time for the attack, but I cant depend on that here. In addition, it is impossible to take advantage of enemy attack patterns. I step forward quickly, and hide Marca behind my back. I place my hand on the sword at my waist. Due to Marcas presence, this has to end with a long-range attack. Holy Knights skillSword of judgment!! My sword began to shine with light, as I unsheathed it and swung it down on the spot. Instantly, a magic circle formed under the giant basilisks feet, and a sword of light appeared above its head. guroroororooooooo!!! The 5 meter long sword pierced the bulky body of the giant basilisk. Afterwards, a sound like shattering metal rings in the area, as the light sword started to crumble. As calmness returned to the area, the bulky body of the giant basilisk hits the ground with a thud. I did not move an inch, as I observed the surroundings still in the downward swing position. The power of the blow seems to have killed it Did theSword of judgmentalways create such a massive light sword? Did the strain of the situation cause me to apply more power to the skill then normal? Or was it the same as before, just with the power increased in reality Either of those could be a good explanation; I just dont know which was right. While clinging to my back, Marca could only look at the fallen monster and reply with a Wow! Marca, was that the monster that recently appeared around the village? No. It wasnt so big when I saw it. I think the one thats around the village is called a Fanged Boar? Macras pigtails shook when she shakes her head no. Noticing something, she pointed a finger to the slope and spoke up. Ah! Theres another one over there!! I looked over to were her finger was pointing, and sure enough, there was another giant basilisk on the other side of the slope. When I made eye contact, the monster made a hasty retreat. Hmm, it went off somewhere. It might be cautious because its friend was defeated. Since there is no sign of anything else, the herb collection can continue. Marca. Are the kobumi plants still good? When I ask so , she goes running to the kubumi trees. When she reached the base of one, she started to pluck the branches of the white flowers. After seeing such a sight, I return my gaze to the defeated giant basilisk. Its 6 meter long body was laying on the ground. While I dont know the location of the heart, since it was a monster it should have a magic stone. Finding it in this large body will be a challenge. Will it be in a position similar to a crocodiles or a lizards heart? I roll the hulking beast on its backside. Incredibly, it was an easy feat to accomplish. Was the position of a crocodiles heart near abdomen or the forepaw? Since it seemed a little hard to do with the dagger in my sack, I have to use my sword to cut out the heart. When I sliced open the basilisks abdomen , a stone the size of a babys fist came out. I held the stone in the sunlight, and it reflected a purple light in my eyes. With this stone I should be alright for a while. Since you probably cant eat the basilisk like the orcs, its body will become the nourishment of the forest. After all, the pig-like orcs are a hundred steps above this grotesque chameleon. By all odds it doesnt seem like it would be delicious anyway. It also seems like it would be hard to carry back Knight-sama, could you reach the flowers on the top? While I was pondering the treatment of the giant basilisk, Marca asked for assistance. Putting the magic stone in my bag, I walk toward the kobumi tree next to Marca. The flowers of the kubumi tree extended out on every branch. They were an arrangement of five small white petals, and released an indescribably sweet aroma. Marca had started to gathering the flowers of the lower branches already. What effect do these have? Umm? father didnt teach me. Once they are dried and turned into powder, he would only sell it to adults for a high price. Since it can cure illness, it has to be a medical herb right? Knight-sama, do you know any disease that only adults suffer from? Without stopping, Marca asked such a question. A disease only adults get, like a geriatric disease? However, that was the generic name of a disease and it was changed when a child died from it. I couldnt come up with anything. No, I dont know the name of any disease like that I see?. Next time, I will ask a expert. If I dont know the effects of the merchandise, I can be taken advantage of. She laughs saying so. The two of us worked fast to pick the flowers, and in no time the basket was full. I also put some of the flowers into my game sack. When the sack was full, I hoist it over my shoulder and prepare to head back. On the way back, I still followed behind Marca. She seemed to use topography to find her way around the forest, but to me it all just looked the same. If not for her, the expedition would have ended up a disaster. As the density of the trees faded away, the field around the village came back into view. There, a large black boar was digging up the land. Ah, the fanged boar! Thats the one that attacked the village before. It came so close to the village. Noticing either Marcas voice or our presence, the fanged boar raised its head and let out a roar. It and the burba radically differed in terms of size. Its body was 2 meters long and it stood at around Marcas height. There were also four tusks protruding from its lower jaw. After building some power in its hind legs, the boar charged at us. I quickly lowered my sack and stared down the approaching fanged boar. However the mad dash didnt seem all that fast to me. Taking the rush head on, I grab the set of tusk with my hands, and slam the boar against the ground. The fanged boars head hit the ground at high speed, and after that it fall silent. In a rage, I started to stab at its abdomen with my sword, when I remember something. While the boar could act wild with its powerful limbs, if I hold down its head, there would be no problem. Marca, I will deliver the final blow. Ask a hunter of the village or somebody else if there is something in the village that this thing can be loaded on? Y-Yes. Understood! Please wait!! Marca responded in a hurry, before running towards the village. Seeing her off, I hope that she doesnt fall down on her way there. After a few minutes, a couple villagers arrive while pulling a trolley cart. When they arrived, the boar was covered in its own blood and had lost the ability to move. It could only let out small breaths now. The villagers stared at the dying fanged boar in a state of shock, before letting out a unanimous cheer of admiration. Under the instructions of a hunter, I placed the now dead beast onto the cart. How should we handle the disposal of this fellow, Knight-sama? The fur is usable, and the tusk can sell for a good price. The meat should also be delicious. You can have it carried into town if you hire a few villagers. While the the hunter inspects the game, I ask about its treatment. Hmm, I heard this fellow was a monster. Could you tan the pelt of this guy, and accept the tusks and magic stone as a reward? Also give the tanned pelt to Marca when its ready. Huh? Would that be alright? Eh, I get the pelt?! Knight-sama! The two of them were utterly shocked at my request. Though they say the pelt had great value, I had no use for it. So I gifted it to Marca, satisfied with the pleasure of her receiving it. A 40 year old uncle that is generous to small children (setting). I dont mind. I think you should also distribute the meat within the village. The villagers pulling the cart heard what I just said, and unanimously voice their gratitude. Due to the monster appearing in the field frequently, the village appeared to have been experiencing problems. They even thought of forming a hunting party, or placing a request to the adventurers guild. Its likely that this fanged boar appeared near the village because it was driven out by the giant basilisks from earlier. Once in the village, the fanged boar was dismantled by the side of the hunters house. When the news of the catch spread, everyone in the village became peeping toms, as they came to watch. The village chief even came out to personally thank me. In the meantime, the day started to give way to night. Since I could not do it, I leave the meat distribution and pelt removal to the hunter and volunteers. While, I return to Marcas house. I needed to deliver the harvested Kobumi plants that were still in my game sack anyway. Marca was in a good mood because she would be able to eat meat for a while. Im home , mother! Guess what! Knight-sama was able to defeat the monster that was attacking the village!! When Marca got in, the first thing she mentioned was not the results of the harvest, but the monster subjugation. Huh!? You encountered the monster!? Is anyone hurt!? Are you hurt?! Her mother panicked, and grabbed hold of her to check for injury. She only lets out a sigh of relief, once she knew everything was alright. When she noticed her mother was crying, Marca became misty-eyed and repeatedly apologized to her. The youngest, Helena came and started to hug her sister from behind. Thank you very much for watching after my daughter. I dont know how to express my gratitude According to the request, I was to serve as Marcas escort. Marca, since the quest is complete, could you give me the completion plaque? Ah, yes! Upon my request, she took out a wooden block, the size of a business card, from her clothes pocket. The request serial number was written on the wooden block. Thank you for everything. After an exaggerated nod, the cute Marca lowed her head and thanked me. I approached her and gently whispered, Marca, keep it a secret that we came across that large monster. I dont want to worry your mother anymore than this. When I said so, she laughed in agreement. I place the wooden block in my luggage bag before leaving the house, while waving back at her. After leaving the house, I could still hear the villagers chatting over at the hunters house. They were probably still dismantling the fanged boar. As sunset dyed the sly orange, a flock of birds was spotted entering the forest. I have to get back to Rubierute before the gates closes. With the use of Dimensional step, I could simply transfer into the center of the city from outside the walls, but that will be a last resort. I backtrack my way to the path from the villages gate, while passing by returning fieldworkers. When I make it past the field, the presence of other people disappeared, and only the sound of rustling leaves and plants could be heard. I will try to return to the city with Transfer gatethis time. Last time I tried it, I only traveled 7 meters from where I was. It is still possible that this magic only works if you can visualize the location you wish to travel to. I set the hall overlooking Rubierute as the transfer location. It was a location with little pedestrian traffic and I can clearly envision it in my mind. If I can get this work, then I would have a convenient way to travel to places Ive already been. Locations with similar landscapes will probably be impossible though. Firstly, I try to firmly place Rata village into my memory. Looking back, I see smoke from multiple stoves rising from the village. That reminded me, I still had the bread left from this morning. Turning away from the village, I bring the Rubierute city set point to the forefront of my mind. Transfer gate! The 3 diameter pale magic formation appears as I active the spell. My vision goes dark for a moment, and Im left with a floating sensation. Before I realized it, the scenery had completely changed. I was standing on the hill overlooking Rubierute. It seemed thatTransfer gatewas a success. Now if I increase the number of destinations, I should be able to wander around with ease. It is a truly great magic. I entered the city from the east gate, and made my way to the adventurers guilds building. I hear the gate closing bell shorty after my arrival, it seems I have just barely made it. Entering the guild building, Im greeted by the evil smile of the caged-bear uncle. Im a little impressed that Marca was able to come to place, where such a brutal person resided, and make her request. The request is completed. Can I get the proof of completion? I open my luggage bag, and place the request and completion plagues on the counter. After confirming it, the bear uncle hands over a silver coin. With this my first request is complete. Today I will also stay at the cheap inn again, but what should I do from tomorrow onward? Volume 1 - CH 10 Translator: Silver Strategic Retreat The next morning starts at the usual inn, and I wake up with my usual appearance. While sitting on the bed, I took out the bread from yesterday. I took a drink from my gourd after biting into the bread. The bread was very different from what I used to eat in the other world. There is a salty taste to it, and it is heavier and harder. It like it just sits in the pit of your stomach While there was a bakery in the city, it seems that that villages only made it for festivals and other celebrations. I learned from Marca yesterday, that villagers mainly eat wheat rice porridge. It was unexpected that they would have Japanese porridge in this world. Its impossible to have takeout, but I could make it for myself in a deserted location. This body was a mixed blessing. I dont have to fear overeating but it was hard to find places to eat. When I finished eating the not so good bread, I carried my luggage down to the first floor. I passed by the empty counter and exit the building. I headed to the adventurers guild on the main street. Today there were a few adventures standing in front of the request board. This is the first time Ive seen so many people in the guild building. When I approach the request board, without even speaking, the other adventures looked my way in surprise. After all the request board only had personal request that gave out pocket money. There wasnt a single plaque that offered more then 5 silver coins on it. Since there were no quest that interested me today, I decide to go hunt game on the outskirts of town and sell it to the merchant association. The destination is south of Rubierute, I enter the forest on the opposite side on the river bank. I was excited because its like Im going to explore a new map in the game. I ended up searching the forest on the other side of the river all day. I first came across a small group of orc, but after I beat one the others ran away at full speed. It appears that orcs were cowardly monsters. I carried the orc I killed over my shoulder. The forest had a variety of monsters and animals in it. A majority of which I didnt know. But unlike the game, they were hesitant in trying to kill me. Drops didnt fall and my experience point didnt increase when I killed a monster either. Yet, the living area of humans was predominantly small. Perhaps the territories cant expand without a constant monster killing force. Deep inside the forest I found a minotaur inside a cave. The minotaur was about 3 meters tall, with the head and lower body of a cow, and the upper body of pure human muscle. If it was the game, then this fellow would have been equipped with an iron axe, as the race had acquired metal crafting long ago for the purpose of destroying humanity. But just like the orcs, this guy was still carrying around a club. Speaking of which, I have yet to see a human use magic. Magic should be one of the weapons supporting the human territories. Maybe the nature of the power and the power structure of this world keep magic out the reach of commoners. While thinking about such things, I crossed through the west gate, and made my way to the merchant associations warehouse. Like last time, the thin young man came out to the inspection table. I sat the orc down from my shoulder and asked the price. One orc is 7 sek and 5 sok. It was the same as the one meter long burba? These bodies were cheap. Was it because the orcs were easier to chase down than the burba? Well since my goal is to steadily earn an income I dont mind. When I said Id except the offer, then man left his seat to prepare the money. While I calmly waited for my payment, I started to hear two merchants talking. Its common sense not to ignore information that can be useful to you. Recently, theres a rumor going around about a strong monster appearing near the border. Near the east border village and Reburan, a caravan that was passing through suffered heavy damages. The forest is close to the wind dragon mountain range, its not unusual for there to be more monster around there, is it? Idiot, monsters dont usually come all the way down to the road. Hmm, could a dragon be on a rampage in the mountain range? The staff member appeared with my payment while I was in the middle of thinking about the dragon the merchants mentioned. After verifying the amount, I place the money in my pouch. Taking a leisurely walk though the city, I contemplate returning to the usual inn today. I need to establish my own base someday and determine where I should wander from there. A base of my own will allow me to remove this armor and relax without worrying about anyone seeing. With Transfer Gate, even if my base is at the bottom of the sea I can instantly move back to town. First, I should investigate the geography while earning a steady income. Third person point of view The city or Rubierute has strategic importance, as its highway runs through both the city of Diento and the royal capital, that is in the center of the Rhoden kingdom. Going from the northern boarder of the capital there are two major bypasses around the calcutta mountain range. One path leads to the east while the other to the west. Although a short distance from the capital, the western path leads to the ribot wastelands. The wastelands were dotted with small towns where the water supply was scarce. The barren terrain also made large-scale transportation difficult. In comparison, the eastern path traveled down the rydell river, that brings water into the capital, and is composed of a low hilly terrain. In addition, the the eastern side of the calcutta mountains is dotted with comparatively large cities. You had to cross the rydell river, which flowed from the wind dragon mountain range, twice on this path, but other than that its relatively easy to advance. Diento is the city upstream the rydell river, and it was stationed right in front of a major bridge. The 300 meter long stone bridge starts off at the citys south gate and crosses the entire river. This fact also means that the city can also be viewed with strategic importance. Therefor, the city was built with double layered walls that allowed the city to act as a fort when needed. The city was governed by marquis Triton. The castle in the center of town could be compared to a fortress in its own right. The castle walls were twice the size as normal, and the moat twice as wide. In the office of the fortress, marquis Triton was going over the open documents on his desk. Dientos marquis was a large man well past middle aged, had gray hair that reach his legs, and had grown a white mustache. His was dressed up in overly flamboyant clothes, that appeared to tightly wrap around his large frame. Hearing a knock on the office door, he raised his eyes from the documents and gave permission for the person to enter. Excuse me The one that entered the office was Cyrus Dorman. The nervous Cyruss face was pale, as he slicked back the thinning hair on top of his head, to cover up his bald spot. Cyrus came before the desk and offered a deep bow to his master. Although, he did slick his hair back again when it fall out of place. The matter in Rubierute seems to have ended in failure. At Cyrus s words Triton twitches. He lifts his head from the paperwork, seats back in his chair, and lets out a large sigh. When I asked for talent, I heard that they were skilled correct? Im sorry. They were indeed talented, all of the escorts were defeated, but unluckily an adventurer was near by, and he defeated the bandits After all, a bandit is a bandit The bottom line is sweet! Having only kept the women alive, they lost due to their own carelessness. With a bitter expression, lord Triton spit out his criticism. A look of agreement is seen on the pale-faced Cyrus. Why does prince Douglass want to sow discord in Rubierute anyway? Well. In order for prince Douglass to gain the support of the east he has sent out this demand. If the northern border joins his highnesss faction then the east will completely belong to him, and he would be able to pursue Reburan in the west without worry. This would be beneficial to us because trading in the east will be centralized here. Rubierute has the support of the west, so it likely to join her highnesss sect. Since it has yet to aligned with a faction, this shouldnt be publicly know, but If this isnt discovered then it should be fine. We must hurry and secure the products. You must ship them soon. We need them delivered to the proper nobles before anyone catches wild of the plan! You must insure that princess Juliana doesnt find out about this. Tritons large body wiggles as he reaches into his desks drawer, pulls out a cigar, and lights it. Puffs of smoke are slowly exhaled, while a coughing Cyrus reports the products status. There are 4 products and they are being held in the storehouse underground. I will go secure the new addition right now Securing the products is getting harder as well. Have the men been acting with unnecessary vigilance? Hurry it up as much as possible. I havent seen Audrain in a while, how is that fool doing? When I checked in Audrain-samas room, he said the the swords used for the product procurement were not satiable for the task. That imbecile! This is not a game! The swords are enough to enter the elves forest with, anything else would just drag them down!! Ive heard enough, leave. Upon hearing those words Cyrus gave a gracious bow before quietly leaving the room. Triton took one last puff of the cigar before violently rubbing it out, he then scowled at the documents open on the desk. Arc point of view A few days later, although I have been investigating the area around Rubierute to find an ideal base location, nothing has changed in my day to day life. The figure of my flashy armor attracted a lot of attention at first, but things seemed to have calmed down now. Yet, the only places I can eat are inside my inn room or far outside of town, simply because I never know when people might be looking at me. However today was different because of what happened this morning. It happened after I left the inn, looked at the request in the guild building, and left for the west gate to investigate and earn my daily income. However, downtown had an unusual atmosphere today. Moving towards the west gate, the amount of people was larger then normal. I decided to walk behind a pair of men heading towards the gate so I could listen in on their conversation. I heard that the party that brought down the giant basilisk only has five people in it! They should be bringing it to the square now! Thats true!? That thing killed so many people, the party must be really strong Giant basilisks are large game, after all. In the neighboring territories has there ever been any stories about them? Recently there have been a lot of stories like this one. Is it a bad omen or something? It seems that a group was able to kill a giant basilisk. In this world it seems that doing so was a major achievement. However, it appears that it was a monster that is rarely seen. Thought I saw two of them in the wind dragon forest The small square was already crowded with people, in the center of the square was a wagon surrounded by five people, one of the five was reciting their heroic battle while making hand gestures. It was like being at a play, as the townspeople devoured the story that they were listening to. A giant basilisk was cut into portable pieces and pilled on the wagon. Certainly it would be impossible to carry the gigantic body on the wagon in one piece. The head was enshrined at the top of the pile for everyone to see. While watching, I tried to ask a nearby large man a question. Is slaying the monster giant basilisk such a big deal? The man I asked immediately turned around in surprise, and with a baffled expression answered my question. Kinght-sama, when a giant basilisk appears ether a famous adventurer party needs to be employed or the fedual lords army has to be sent out. Simply put, it take a lot of money to take even one of them down. It seem that the poisonous meat can be dried and powdered to make poison darts used for monster subjugation though. How much could you make if you bring back one But it would surely cause an uproar if I kill one alone and bring it back. I was contemplating this when a group separate from the normal crowd catches my eye. The group of metal armored soldiers are led to the center of the square by a civil officer-like man in good attire. The people around noticed it, and the noise in the square gradually died down, until only a few whispers could be heard. A pathway opened directly to the center of the square, and the group of soldiers and adventures faced each other. The man in the fine clothes was tall but skinny, looked to be in his mid 30s, and stood in the middle of the solders. After arranging his hair a bit the man stepped forward. I am Buckle De Robert viscount and feudal lord of Rubierute, and this is Bosco Futran and Zetorasu Futran. Which one of you acts as your representative? Oh, r-right! We are the adventure team Iron FangIm the leader Masco!! The man that was recounting the heroic tale before strutted out the reply with a clearly strained tone. The other members of the party were rigidly standing at attention. Are you the people that killed this giant basilisk? , Y-Yes!! Zetorasu question seemed to horrify the man, Masco remained silent for a moment before letting out that small affirmation. I heard that it was in the shallow part of the wind dragon forest. Is that correct? Yes!! It was located in the forest near Rata village! Huh? Didnt I leave the one I defeated in the forest near Rata village. Is it possible, that the one I left unattended is the same one on the cart? However there was no evidence, and its not like I want to claim ownership of it anyway. In fact there were two giant basilisk. It could very well be the one that escaped. A little while ago, I saw two of them in the wind dragon forest What!? Is that true knight-sama?! The large man next to me let out a loud voice when he heard me muttering to myself. Naturally the loud voice caused everyone to immediately turn in this direction, and the surrounding people to move out of the way. When Zetorasu noticed that the crowd parted by the loud voice, he eyebrow twitched a little as he challenge the statement. And you are? No not me, Knight-samas unexpected commit caused me to speak, its the truth! At the mans words, Zetorasu looked at me directly. On my whole body I started to feel various gazes. No, I only said that I remember seeing two giant basilisks in the same place a few days ago. I couldnt tell of the one here was the same one I killed or the one that got away, but. The information I spoke throw the square into a whirlpool of noise at once. The townspeople have been assured of both the reliability of the story and the impending danger. Huh?! Idiot, there were two of them! Was it by chance!? Why didnt you report this to anyone!? Why did you remain quiet until now!? Zetorasu criticized me in a rough tone, and stared at me with angry eyes. Even with such things said, I that was not familiar with their circumstances couldnt judge the situations significance. I didnt worry because an the time the other one ran deeper into the forest, so there was nothing to worry about. I saw the giant basilisks the first time. However from the distance I was at I couldnt tell if they was a threat or not. In reality, it was the first time I had seen a real one. I encountered several of them in the game , and when I started hunting them I lost track of how many I saw. At my answer Zetorasu closed his eyes, and his face gained a thoughtful expression. Are you thinking about what to do in the future? Is he thinking that the two giant basilisk were trying to conceive children? In the game, it was arranged that basilisk evolved into giant basilisk. They were level 40-50 when they gained the use of poison spit, without that basilisk were featureless small fry. We have to return to the mansion to prepare a subjugation force!Iron FangI request that you come with us. I want a few scouts to tag along withIron Fangto carry out reconnaissance! By all means, please tell us how you were bravely able to slay the giant basilisk!! The people calm down at the declaration they heard. It was probably a performance used to clear away the unease of the people. The victims of this whole event would have to be the members ofIron Fang. They couldnt seem to form the words they wanted to say. It must be a time consuming task for adventures to gain fame, so this opportunity might seem like a godsend. However, each member of Iron Fanghad a grim expression on their faces. It seems like the opportunity was a blessing they wanted to pass on somehow or other. I wasnt invited to join these particular event. First of all, its better for me not to be involved with such troublesome things anyway. With Zetorasu in the lead, the members ofIron Fangare lead to the feudal lords mansion. If the feudal lords army appears the problem should be solved soon. Since I dont want to have contact with men in power, its better that I move to my own base before anymore problems come up. Thinking so, I turn away from the scene and head towards the west gate. Based on a preliminary survey, there is a smaller town east of here, and apparently the largest neighboring city is called Diento. It was 3-4 days away by carriage. Since my only luggage is on my back, lets head there. But first a little peek at things over at Rata village`. Volume 1 - CH 11 Translator: Silver Editor: Those that see what I miss Form of the City Part 1 I traveled the road by the sprite river upstream usingDimensional step. On the way there were a few small villages, that were surrounded by small-scale wooden walls. After a while I saw the town of Koruna which was a smaller version of Rubrierute. The city was surrounded by a stone wall. While watching my surroundings, I proceeded farther up the road. The calcutta mountain range could be seen in the southwestern direction, as I arrived at main river the sprite river split from, the rydell river. The rydell river flows east of the calcutta mountains and seems to pass through the capital eventually. Farther downstream the river my destination, Diento, came into view. A journey that would take a carriage 3 days, was completed in less than half a day with my travel method. The city of Diento is located upstream from the spirit river before the river reconnects to rydell, the main river. The size of the city might be 3 times the size of Rubierute? The surrounding field was also vast in scale. In the distance, the mighty walls that protect the city can be seen. Furthermore, the wall are double layered, and had private houses in between them. Inside each wall was a moat that surrounded the houses. It almost appeared as if the city itself was a giant fortress. As the city walls are dyed in color of the sunset, I gaze at the land unobstructed by anyone. If a city such as this were in modern times it would be registered in a world heritage site, as its beauty can capture the hearts of those who view it. Rebooting my brain, I proceed to the entrance of Diento. The people that work in the fields around town are quickly making their way home. From here I make my way to the city on foot. The eye-catching instant transfer would stick out too much. However, there was a good distance from here to the city. Maybe I should speed walk? I began to speed walk with such force that my mantle began to flutter. The people in front of me screamed and made way when they noticed my footsteps. It was an easy pace to move at, but I think it was a little frightening for others. A 2 meter tall man in full body armor moving at a fast pace, Its no wonder they scream Before long the city gate comes into view, so I returned to normal walking speed. If I approached the gate as I was before, I would no doubt be seen as a suspicious person. The walls were around 7 meters tall, and soldiers were acting as sentries on the wall. As I pass through the large gate, the second one came into view. The following gate is station right at the base of the hill. I climbed the gentle slope and arrived at the second city wall, to enter the city I show my adventurer certification. All of the building in the city seem to be made of stone. Three story buildings line the road, and the streets are crowded with people coming and going as they please. For the first time since I came to this world, Im surrounded by the sound city life as street venders and barkeeps yell out to passersbies and people carry on about their business. It feels a little nostalgic. The layout of the streets seem complicated, and it might take some time to understand it all. When I entered a nearby bar, I found several people drinking to a good days work. I asked the uncle behind the bar for the location of a inn. Excuses me, Im looking for an inn. Do you know a good place? Our second and third floor act as an inn! Hows 2 sek a night sound, sir? The bar owner recommended his own inn. I wonder, could I take a meal from the bar and eat it on in the room on the second floor? Can you take meals in the rooms? I do not mind. Ah! Just make sure you return the tray when youre done eating. One meal is 3 sok, each time! I give the uncle 2 silver and three copper coins, and he immediately starts to put together a meal tray. With tray in hand, I climb up the stairs to my appointed room. I unlocked the room door on the third floor, and discovered that the rooms atmosphere was better then the inn I used to stay at. The bed was sturdy, and the blankets were well made. There was a small table with not only chairs but a foot stool as well. Seating in one of the chairs, I set the meal down and removed my helmet. Its my first proper meal in a long time. It simply consented of soup, salad, and a black piece of bread, all served on a wooden tray. Meat doesnt seem to be available. The black bread tasted the same as the bread I had before. But it was edible when I dipped it into the soup to soften it up. It was a bean soup that had been cooked in chicken broth. Quite delicious. As for the salad, it was two types of vegetables sprinkled with vinegar and salt. Was it lettuce and endives? No, its doubtful that they would put such similar vegetables together. After putting my helmet back on, I take the tableware to the first floor. The uncle looked at me strangely when I returned the tableware. It maybe strange for an armored guest to return the tableware still in has armor, after eating the meal in his room. Nothing in particular was said thought. When I returned to the room, I set with my back against the wall and fell asleep as I usually did. The blanket remained on the bed, since there was no reason to place it over my armor. Early next morning, the sound of a bell is heard from somewhere. Awakened by the sound, I go down to the first floor where the bar uncle was working on something in the kitchen. Unlike the before, this place isnt unmanned in the morning. I place the room key on the counter and call out to the uncle in the kitchen before leaving. After a little asking around, I arrived at this citys adventurer guilds building. The building was three stories high, but the structure wasnt that different from the other guild building. But there were more employees behind the counter. Thought none of them were like a caged bear. There were a large number of adventures in front of the quest board. The staff and adventures were all male, it might be possible that there werent many female adventures. I at least thought they would hire good-looking women to be receptionists In front of the request board, I catch a conversation between two adventures while I was looking at request plaques. A five man party from my corps went hunting four days ago and havent been heard from since. Could they have been gotten by bandits or monsters? This place is close to the elf forest after all. The monsters there are usually quite strong right? No, they should have been heading to the base of the calcutta mountain range near the capital In this world, the outside of cities are full of dangers. Life and death are uncertain the farther you went out of town. Nevertheless, coming here has finally given me conformation of the the elf race. I have yet to see any non-humans in the cities. After all, elves live in the forest, a place that would be outside the range on human survivability. Since Im in another world Id like a glimpse at what it has to offer. That thought crossed my mind after confirming the contents of the request plaques. Due to the larger population there were more request, but they were still mostly chores. It seems like I cant find good work unless I join a adventurers corps. It seems that Ill hunt something in the forest today and sell it. I consider the adventurers corps as I leave. A near by vender was selling dried fruit and I decided to buy some. Since it looks like a strawberry, lets call it that. The guy said the the wild strawberries grow in the west. The vender scooped up some of then in a cup, after I handed him 8 copper coins. It seems that the berries were only available half a year, and wouldnt last half a day fresh ether. I tossed them into a small bag and placed them in my sack. While heading for the gate, I make sure to listen in on the people around me. Before long I reach the south gate of the inner wall. Showing my certification to the gate guard, I was let out of the gates. The stone bridge was about 300 meters long and had six beautiful arches that stretched from end to end. Could the width of the bridge hold three carriages? There were a lot of people coming and going, most of them entering and leaving a carriage. This might be a transportation hub. After crossing the bridge, the calcutta mountain range could be seen on my right and the the entrance to the forest in front of me. On the left side was a grazing field, as animals are relaxing behind a fence on that side. There were cows, sheep, and even horses. There was also another field spread out too. The rydell river flow into the forest upstream, but the river was quite open. It was impossible for me to hunt near the the base of the calcutta mountains because of the large crowd around that area. I turn off the highway, and start moving in the southwest direction. I lost sight of the rydell river as I carried on. The density of the surrounding trees grows to the point were sunlight was blocked out, making it difficult to see. Unlike the forest at the foot of the wild dragon mountain range, the thickness of each tree wasnt much, but there was only a narrow amount of space between them. I wouldnt be able to swing my two-handed sword here. No, I could swing it, but I would cut down all the trees around me. In such a place, it might be difficult to catch anything without any traps set up. Ive been seeing small animals for a while now, but they would always disappear into the thicket. With the tree so tightly packed, it would be difficult to useDimensional stephere. I aimlessly wandered around the forest for an hour before I noticed signs of 5 other things heading in my direction. I thought they might be wolves or something because they spread out to surround me as they approached. However, what emerged was a group of five thieves, that each had a vulgar smile on their face. Their hair was unwashed, they had stubble on their faces, and each carried a dagger in hand. Oh, where are you going? Knight-sama, hehehe. Tell you what, you can keep you life, if youre willing to give up everything your wearing? A cheap price, isnt it? Hahaha. To spot a lone knight in the depths of the forest, our luck must be really good! Hahaha So they mocked. They seem to have become careless due to their supposed geological advantage. The eyes of the thieves are clouded with greed, as they appraise me from head-to-toe. Even if you think I cant draw my sword, it is still too early to become careless. I usedDimensional stepto instantly transfer behind the closet thief. Gathering power into my fist, in an instant my punch pulverized the head of the thief. A paan sound is heard as bits and pieces of the head flew everywhere, and the thiefs body collapsed. It seems I put too much power behind it. I didnt think making the head vanish was possible. Its like looking at a slow motion video, as the faces of the thieves twist in astonishment. I take the opportunity to hammer my fist into the chins of the two closest by. The jaws of the two were sent flying. Blood spouted from the eyes, ears, and the remains of their mouths, as they sunk onto the ground. Mon-Monsterrrrr!!!!!!!!!!! Th-Thats not humannn!!! The thief that was a little far away showed his back to me. From my position, I castRock Bullet, and a rock the size of a fist went straight through the fleeing thiefs back. Although a basic spell of a mage, the power was pretty good. The was a large hole in the leather armor the thief was wearing. That was the fourth one. Thinking so, I looked around my surrounding and spotted the last one swaying between the trees as he fled. In this dense forest, I couldnt useDimensional stepto catch the thief, that was skillfully dodging trees like a monkey. I had to rely on my physical ability to chase after him. Even as I push the thicket aside, the thief, who knew this area well, steadily increased his distance by avoiding the trees. To try and close the distance, I started to run in a more open space, when my foot was ensnared by something. Im taken on a ride, as my foot ,ensnared by a rope, is hoisted into the air by the momentum of a falling rock. Ha! Youre a real idiot to fall for such a simple trap!! The fleeing thief stopped running and looked back at me, with a proud look on his face. However the force of gravity on the fallen rock suddenly reverses as the rope snips and flies off in the direction of the of the rising sun. The rope snipped do to me forcibly pulling my ensnared leg. When I started to run again, another trap was activated. This time it was a wall of spears meant to skewer the prey that activated it. I tackle the wall head on causing the spears to shatter upon contact. Next, a log stake comes flying at me. With one powerful punch, the log explodes and wood chips scatter everywhere, even the connecting ropes have been shredded. The traps seem to have been placed in the more open areas beforehand. Since its like this, I just have to run through the thicker areas with greater force. Hyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! Mon-monsterrrrrr!! Seeing me breakthrough all the traps with sheer force caused the thief to run away screaming again. Although his was disturbed, he still slipped between the trees quite nicely. I chase fiercely from behind. Like a tank I rush straight on, if a tree or rock is in the way it was crushed under the force of my charge. Hahaha, where will you go? Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!! A strange tension built up as I chased the thief, and a line like an army colonel slipped out of my mouth. The smell of ammonia entered the air, as the crotch of the fleeing thief became wet. He seemed to have pissed himself in fear, but he continued to skillfully flee. Before long, a cliff around 7-8 meters tall appeared as we cleared the thicket. There was something like a cave in the cliff side, and it was surrounded by a fence to keep out animals. The cave was apparently the thieves den, but the two guards out front only had vacant expressions. The man who pissed himself frantically ran towards the lookouts. The lookout were confused by his appearance and had a momentary lapse in judgement. Taking the opportunity, I usedDimensional stepto approach the men and draw my sword. In an instant the three men were cut down in one stroke. Its easy to catch up in such an open place. The 3 bodies were cut diagonally, and that cause blood to dyed the area red and the smell of iron to enter the air. All of a sudden, voices and footsteps can be heard from within the cave, and they were heading in this direction. Throwing my sack down near the entrance, I grab my sword in both hands and wait for the remaining bandits. I must have come to this world to act as societys cleaner. Eventually a well-built bald-headed man came out of the cave carrying an axe. Huh! Who the hell are you, bastard!!! The bald-headed man sees the sight at the cave entrance and yelled that remark before making a leaping swing with his axe. In that short instant, I covered the distance and thrust my sword into the mans torso with all my might. Without feeling any resistance, the sword penetrates the stomach and cleaves through the abdomen. With his body split in two, the bald-headed man grumbles on about some new type of monster, while falling to the ground. The other thieves watched from behind in a state of shock. When I stepped over the entrails of the object that hit the ground, the others began to brandish their weapons in a state of panic. I dodged their attacks effortlessly, and cut them down one by one with a single stroke of my sword. Only three people remained near the entrance of the cave, and do to the size only two people could use weapons freely. As the last of the thieves sink into the pool of blood, the vicinity became quiet. More then a dozen bodies were in the cave. A cool wind blows through the area and shakes the leaves, as the scent of blood is carried away. When I swung my sword again, fat droplets of blood flow off, allowing the mysterious blue light to shine through. I continued to advance into the depths of the cave. The cave wasnt that big, as I hit a dead end after only traveling 100 meters down the left path. The inner parts of the cave became more like a hall, as there were still lamps lit and signs of people sleeping here. Among the general goods, I found a wooden strong box. The atmosphere and appearance made it look like a treasure chest. A considerable amount of gold coins, that the thieves had been saving, was within the chest. If I mixed in the gold coins in my pouch, the amount would probably exceed 500 pieces. They were the size of a 1-yen coin, but they weighted the same as a 500-yen coin. Its quite a lot of weight since there were more than 500 of these coins. There were also a lot of weapons left behind, so for the time being lets just collect the outstanding ones. Volume 1 - CH 12 Translator: Silver Editor: Those who shall taste despair Form of the City Part 2 I retrieved my luggage sack from the caves entrance to throw the weapons and gold coins into it. Suddenly, a small iron cage in the corner of the cave catches my attention. It remained in the shadows beyond the lamps light, so it went unnoticed till now. When I look inside the cage, I saw a wounded animal glaring back at me. I brought a lamp over so I clearly make out the animal in the cage. There was a fox inside the cage. No, it was a fox like animal. From head-to-tail it was around 60 cm, and the tail had the appearance of a dandelion and made up half of its body length. The foxs head had large triangular ears that were pointed up, indicating the it was alert and listening out. There was something like a film on it legs, that left the impression of a flying squirrel. Under the lamps light, I could see that pale green fur cover its back while the fur on its belly was white. Without removing its eyes, the creature in the cage let out a quiet growl and blistered its big fluffy tail. The forepaws showed shallow scratches, and the fur around the hind legs were dyed red. In order to cast healing magic on its wounds, I opened the cages hatch. However, the pale green fox was cautious, as it showed no sign of leaving the cage. Getting nowhere like this, I extend my hand to the fox inside the cage. Gyau! The fox let out a small bark before biting at my fingers. I felt no pain thanks to the armor, but I groan a little as the green fox showed no sign of releasing my fingers. You know, Im not that scary While saying the lines of the girl of the valley of the wind, I began to pull the hand, being bitten out of the cage, the green fox coming with it. I dont seem to have a power to calm down animals Heal When the recovery magic is cast, lights start to emit from my fingers being bitten and seep into the foxs wounds. The basic skill of the priest class. The green fox was surprised by this event, and its fluffy tail spread out as it jumped back. Its big eyes blinked rapidly. Kyun? It curiously inclined its head to the side before looking back at its previously injured hind leg, and licking the spot were the wound should be. Just like a cat, it then began to lick its forepaws. With its grooming completed, the fox sat down on the spot and stated to wag that fluffy tail back and forth. It didnt show any signs of running away. I remembered something I had in my bag. When I took out the dried berries I bought this morning, the green foxs nosed twitched a little before it went motionless. While laughing at the situation, I place a berry on my hand and held it out. At first it was cautious, but it slowly approached my hand with the berry in it. With a dash the fox took the berry, before retreating back, and started to munch on it at a distance. When it finished eating the berry, it started to tip-toe my way for an other one. After a few more round trip, it just started to eat the berries out of my hand. Its wariness from a while ago seems to have completely vanished, but I wonder if its all right to treat wildlife like this. When all the berries are eaten, I started to stroke the head of the green fox, with a wry smile. The little guy seemed to be ticklish as it started to let out small pleasant cries. Since there was nothing valuable left here, I stood up ready to leave. But as I leave the cave, the little fox came running behind me as fast as its legs allowed. When I stopped walking and turned around, the fox was sitting down waging its fluffy tail. Do you want to come with me? I didnt expect an answer, but the green fox let out a Kyun sound in response. It was totally showing that it could understand me. I dont know the name of the fox like creature, but I couldnt bear to simple call it green fox. I rack my brain trying to come up with a name of it. Green Fox Oage or Tempuro, sound good? When I suggested the names, the fluffy tail appeared to droop. You dont seem to like either of them Green fox Ponta, then. Kyun! The tail now stood erect and was now swaying. Then Ponta, ready to go? Ponta let out a yep and started to jump in place, when I asked the question. All of a sudden, wind surrounded Ponta, and after expanding its fur, Ponta started to rise like it was in a invisible elevator. Ooooh!? I let out a surprised yell, as my eyes became glued to Ponta. It could apparently use wind magic. Otherwise it was impossible for such a rising current to be localized in a cave. Ponta rode the wind all the way until it was high enough to jump on my helmet. Because Ponta was facing me on the way up, its fluffy tail was now blocking my sight. When I tried to move the tail, Ponta rearranged itself so that my field of vision cleared. I couldnt deny that this was a fantasy creature, it used magic to fly up there after all In my former world, arboreal animals, like the flying squirrel, were only capable of gliding because of how their bodies were built. I try to calm my excitement, as I hoist my luggage sack over my shoulder and leave the cave. The remains of the thieves are scatted near the entrance. Since it would be troublesome if this attracted something weird, I used Flameto burn them all away. At first Ponta was surprised by the flames, but after a while it returned to waging its tail on top of my helmet. I only leave the thieves den when Im sure that there was nothing left but ashes. Because I collected so many war trophies, even if I dont work for a while I should be just fine. I silently transferred and walked, until I reached the entrance of the forest. The leaves of the tree were not covering it, so I could see that that red has already entered the sky. A good amount of time seems to have passed since I entered the forest. I could see the Dientos city walls in the distance, and the farmland was already empty. After walking up stream the rydell river for a while, I came across a person standing with their back to me. They wore a beige cloak, and strands of greenish gold hair escaped from under the hood and fluttered in the wind. The physique is like a human, but a feature different from other humans can be seen. The long pointy ears, clearly visible from this angle, is a racial characteristic often seen in stories and the game. This is my first time seeing a Elf. A little excited, I usedDimensional stepto appear behind the elf, and I wound up speaking unintentionally. The elf jumped away from me when I did this, unsheathing a slender sword in the process, and glared back at me with a sword in hand and a scowl on their face. The greenish gold hair could not be compared to the sharp green eyes that observed me. The body was on the slender side, but was wrapped in firm light armor. The guard-less sword pointed in my direction was also steady in his hand. The demeanor and atmosphere were totally different from the thieves from earlier. With a single glance I understood that a great warrior was before me. Who are you? The elf was immediately alert and had fallen into a fighting stance. Their voice was a little low, but it was clear that the person was trying to create some openings. However, the eyes of the man seem to be fixed on one point. Their line of sight was focused on Ponta, who was on the top of my head? I had questions for the man, but I should responded first. Arc. A traveler. I unintentionally called out because this is the first time Ive seen an elf. There was still doubt in their eyes, but the swords point was lowered a little. A human being? A vento vulpix became attached to a human ? Vento? Its common name is fluffy fox. Its the sprite beast sitting on your head They typically live in packs, howd you tame it? Wow, its a spirit? Ponta is On my head, Ponta let out a strange cry, yet remained stuck on there. The elf looked at the absurd situation with amazement. Its not a spirit, its a spirit beast. Think of it as an animal that possess the power of an elemental spirit. Is such a thing unknown? Is the inside of that magnificent armor empty? I was called a fool by this man, but that cant be helped. Do to my circumstances, there is no way that I would know the ecosystem. But this armor is not empty, its full of bones. Im sorry. This is the first spirit beast Ive seen. I found it after it was caught and injured by thieves, and freed it. It became emotionally attached after I healed it and feed it a little Bullshit, even a common spirit beasts wariness is so high that they wont take to members of the elf race. Are you saying that there are oddballs everywhere? The man said so as he sheathed his sword, and covered it and his elf ears with his cloak. An oddball, I have a feeling he was looking down on me when he said that, but that cant be the case right? So, what are you doing in such a place? I havent seen any elves in the city, ?are you heading there now? The cloaked elf let out an amazed sigh. Are you truly a human? Humans are people who hate and fear those different or better than themselves. We elves live long lives and generally have high magical capabilities. Even though we signed a treaty with the Rhoden kingdom, I would become a target for hunting if the public noticed me. The forest people seem to sell for a exaggerated amount of gold. The eyes under the hood were filled with anger and hatred. Officially it might be illegal to hunt elves in this country. However, it seems that the prohibition was not being enforced properly. You only need to look into his eyes to image want horrors he has seen. Even if you call it hunting, it didnt mean killing. The elves wouldnt have needed to enter into such a barbaric treaty, that prohibited the act by feudal law, if there were not people willing to pay a lot of money to subdue them. Theres probably a rumor that elf blood can cure all sickness, or they are probably traded as slaves Then the reason this guy is near the city is The liberation of elven slaves from the city When I muttered so, the elf had a dangerous and cautious look in his eyes. Hmm, Im not saying anything to a human. I was to meet with a group of elves here While shrugging his shoulders and letting out a sign, the anxious situation was denied. Can you even trust the words of a human Kyun Kyun! The hardening of the elfs voice and his attempt to reach for his sword, caused Ponta to let out a sharp cry. When the elf saw this, he stopped and removed his hand from his sword. Shit. Some say that a person bound to a spirit beast are connected by their hearts. Dont forget the words I spoke a while ago. Saying so, the man walked into the forest at a fast pace, and I eventually lost sight of him. In the end, I didnt even hear the elfs name. I though it was my chance to interact with other species in a different world, but the negative evaluation of humans made that quite difficult. Well, I hope we came meet again. Since elves are being imprisoned in the city, I will collect information for him should we meet again. Thinking that, I once again started to walk in the direction of the city, The city walls were illuminated by the sunset like yesterday. However unlike yesterday, the walls looked like a screen that covered up peoples greed. Volume 1 - CH 13 Translator: Silver Editor: Kaio Just Passing By Part 1 Past the vast forest that was located east of Diento, the first rays of the sun illuminated the city walls. Signs of activity could be noticed as the city quietly awakened. At the heart of Diento was a castle owned by the Marquis. Inside, an elderly man was holding his head in his hands. With white hair that reached his back along with a white mustache on his face, the master of the castle was this stout man, Marquis Triton of Diento. Why is it that..? Didnt the report say that two giant basilisks appeared near Rubierute? Shouldnt the presence of such monsters have thrown the territory into considerable disorder? The reason Tritons head was bowed was due to the report that his spy in Rubierute had delivered this morning. In the report, one of the two basilisks had apparently been subdued by a group of adventurers. After that, said adventurers teamed up with one hundred and fifty soldiers to subdue the second one. However, the five-man adventurer party and the soldiers sent as scouts were said to have suffered heavy losses when they attempted to overcome the second basilisk. The main force, on the other hand, received only minor casualties. Well, Messenger-dono from the East said that the technique was still quite experimental, and that I shouldnt expect much from the hands of the monster tamers Although, for one of them to have been defeated by a random group of adventurers, I must be cursed with terrible luck. If the soldiers had to deal with the two basilisks simultaneously, then more than twice the number of people wouldve fallen; a good amount of damage wouldve been dealt. As Triton said this, a man with a pale face who seemed to be nervous let out a sigh. His hands moved to smooth his hair, hiding the parts of his head where the hair was thin. He was the Consul of Diento, Cyrus Dorman. Theres no way for them to have had thirty shields made from mythril, which possesses a high level of magic resistance Triton muttered resentfully. As for this report, concerning the bait for the capture of the commodity set by our liaison in townIt seems that the bait wasnt taken, nor were they even able to meet with the other party. While the amount is fine for now, they are also running low on the bait. If no other measure is immediately taken, without a person skilled in capturing spirit beasts, it will be difficult to capture them. Upon hearing the report, Triton face became even more bitter. The number of things that hadnt been going well recently had only increased, and the built-up frustration caused him to angrily pull at his hair. Damn it! The next one! Their base should be in the forest at the base of the Calcutta mountain range. Have they contacted us yet?! The forest extends a great distance from north to south, so to determine the exact location of their base is a bit And since its difficult for a large subjugation unit to go through the area, its unlikely for them to have been subdued. However, if a powerful monster were to come down from the mountains it would be difficult to speculate what would happen. Contact the liaison again and tell him that we will be changing clients if the bait isnt stocked up! The act of capturing spirit beasts in and of itself isnt even against the law!! Cyrus, look for a new trading partner to secure more bait! Is it alright? Isnt there a chance that they might threaten to expose our deeds to the Capital by passing the information through the peddlers? Cyrus had an anxious look on his face as he protested, but Triton seemed to think that having a band or two of bandits threatening him would be nothing more than a small annoyance. He even crudely refuted it. Hmph! When it comes to trash of such level as bandits, you simply have to overwhelm them with military might!! Not to mention the fact that crushing them would really generate some good publicity. Hahaha. Tritons belly shook disgustingly as he laughed, and Cyrus took that as his signal to leave and quietly exited the room. At the sound of the morning bell, I woke up on a bed inside the inn. Ponta had her head buried under the blanket, leaving only the sight of her fluffy green and white tail. Sometimes, while moving her mouth, she would let out a small squeal from the depths of her throat, as if she was eating something delicious in her dreams. Although she had the appearance of an omnivorous fox, she prefered eating nuts and berries over meat. I woke Ponta by scratching behind her ear, leading to one of her hind legs kicking out. Her jaws opened wide and let out a big yawn. With a jump, she leapt from my shoulder to her usual spot on top of my head. This fluffy fox seemed to like high places. While Ponta was riding on my head, I draped a large black cloak over my armor. I bought it yesterday when I saw it at a street vendors stand. While it would also conveniently cover my showy armor, I bought it primarily because its quite suitable for covert operations. However, while the flashiness of the armor may be covered up, the black cloak paired with the helmet made for a strange combination. If viewed from the side, I imagine that I could pass for a certain person named Vader. Although I would no longer have people staring at me due to my luxurious armor, I think I would end up attracting attention for another reason entirely. I called out to the uncle cooking in the kitchen behind the bar as I left. Since this place only served food at night, its necessary for me to get breakfast from the street stalls. There were many street vendors in town, with each one soliciting potential customers in a lively manner. While I was walking, my vision was suddenly covered by a fluffy tail. Did Ponta find something of concern? This seemed to happen whenever I pass something that she wanted. Pontas eyes would become locked towards a certain direction, and my vision would be filled with only her tail. I adjusted Ponta back to her proper position on my head before heading in the direction of the stall that caught her interest. It seemed that the stall sold her favorite kind of nuts. The husks were a light brown color, and between the cracks, green nuts could be seen. They looked like pistachios. Kyun! She seemed to be pleading for me to buy some. I handed five copper coins over to the saleslady and and received a small sack of nuts in return. I peeled the shells off and fed Ponta two or three nut at a time, resulting in her squealing happily as she chewed on them. The shells from the eaten nuts fell to the ground, only to be crushed under my feet as I walked by. For the past few days, Id been strolling around the city with Ponta on top of my head. I checked all over town, but I had yet to find any information about the enslaved elves implied by that male elf. In all honesty, since I had no idea where the elves could be and since I couldnt simply ask around about it, wed just been aimlessly wandering around the town In addition, since the imprisonment and sale of elves was illegal, in order to engage in this lucrative business, both the vendor and the customers must possess quite the amount of power behind them. If thats the case, rather than the general area of the town, the nobles district located near the feudal lords mansion seemed most suspicious. It had a large number of guards with very little pedestrian traffic, making it hard for a person to sneak around there. Dont get me wrong, Im not compelled by any sense of justice in particular. Although it might be imprudent of me, the truth was that I was simply killing some spare time. Without any sort of purpose, I wouldve likely shut myself up inside my room at the inn and simply played with Ponta all day. Anyway, I hadnt even particularly thought about what Id do if I had found the captured elves. Since I was trying to be inconspicuous, I think I would secretly help if theres a chance for me to do so. When I thought about how the elves of this world were being unjustly persecuted, I was left with an indescribable feeling. Though I had yet to see one, do beast people also exist in this world? Judging from the tone of that elf, if they did, then they might be persecuted in a similar fashion as the elves While having such thoughts, before I knew it, I found myself in front of the Adventurers Guild. Though it had only been a few days, it felt like a lot of time had passed. Aimlessly walking around the city any further probably wont provide great results. I entered the building, thinking I could try looking over the request board after my long absence. Several adventurers were scattered around choosing their own request from the board. I went up to it as well and looked around for any interesting requests. All of a sudden, something caught my eye. A search for missing people. The contents were as follow: Find the group of people who did not return after going into forest upstream from the Rydell River. It has already been five days after the time they were supposed to return. The forest, which stretched from the base of the Wind Dragon Mountain Range to the Rydell River, was commonly known as the Wind Dragon Forest. The forest around Rata village was also part of the Wind Dragon Forest. The forest that surrounded the northeastern base of the mountain range seemed to be vast in scale as well. However, on the other side of the Rydell River, the name of the forest was changed, even though they both shared the same mountain range. Names such as Forest of the Elves or Lost Forest were given. People have said that, past the river, a vast forest was spread. There were rumors of a strong monster that ran rampant inside the forest. A number of elves were also said to have been living there. However, I currently had no intention of taking up the request. It was a request that doesnt reward you unless you brought back the missing parties or proof of their death. This is the type of task that would be put in the back of peoples minds once they found another request. I heard that experienced adventurers would teach the rookies regarding the potential gains of a request using examples such as this. Nevertheless, I could take this opportunity to carefully map out the river upstream. I left the guild, and made my way to the eastern gate, which was facing the direction of the Wind Dragon Forest. Unlike the southern and northern gates that had caravans regularly passing through them, this gate was much smaller in comparison: It had only about the width of one carriage. Furthermore, the eastern gate was on the outskirts of the citys red-light district. Not only were the roads narrow, but they were also filled with strange shops and suspicious alleyways. While there werent a lot of pedestrians during the day, after the sun had set, the streets would be crowded with women attempting to bring men into their stores. Because I wanted to avoid troublesome things, I decided to keep away from this part of the city at night. Moreover, with my body the way it was now, even if I visited one of the shops, it would be pointless I left through the eastern gate, walked over the two wooden bridges, and made my way upstream on the right side of the Rydell River. To the east was the Wind Dragon Forest that stretched on for twenty kilometers. However, withDimensional step, I could cover that distance in less than five minutes. When I entered the forest, Ponta started to wag her tail happily. Was the light-green fur a trait developed to live in the forest, after all? If there was a group of fluffy foxes in this forest, maybe Ponta would want to return to them. I ventured deeper into the forest feeling a little lonely at the thought. The inside of the forest wasnt very dark; I was able to see pretty well, but the tall undergrowth made each footstep difficult to discern. To my right was a sheer cliff, and underneath it was the Rydell River. The sound of the water flowing echoed in the forest. Combined with the singing of the birds and the rustling of the leaves from the wind, it made for an amazingly tranquil atmosphere. The fear of monsters meant that few people ever got to experience such a place. I continued my hike upstream while enjoying the patches of sunlight filtered through the foliage and the sound of the water. Suddenly, a patch of brown fur appeared in the tall grass. Kyu~n Ponta let out a miserable cry as she moved from my head to hide at the nape of my neck. From the side, it looked like I was some auntie wearing a mink scarf. The fur patch, which was about the size of a large bear, began to move. The sound of something crunching resounded throughout the area. When I noticed this, the brown bear stood up on its hind legs. But the bear that stood up was vastly different compared to the bears that I knew of. While its body was that of a bear, it had the head of a wolf. Furthermore, it had long straight ears like those of a donkey. While its ears twitched, the beast glared at me. The mouth that was dripping with blood let out a vicious roar. Was it angry that its meal was disturbed? A cool metallic sound rang out as I unsheathed my sword. The wolf-headed bear glared at me while measuring the distance between us, and slowly approached. Victory goes to the one who makes the first move! I transferred beside the monster with Dimensional stepand quickly stabbed my sword into its abdomen from the side. Then, I instantly changed to another location. There was no need to use any other skills at this point, as I had already delivered a fatal blow. GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! The combination of losing sight of its prey and the sharp pain it felt caused the beast to frantically swing its fore-paws in a reckless manner. However, more blood flowed from the stab wound in its abdomen with every move it made during its rampage. While standing at a safe distance from the wolf-headed bear, I waited for the creature to weaken on its own. About ten minutes later, the creature fell onto the ground and began to gasp for air. Though it was still breathing, it had already ceased to be any sort of threat. Ignoring the wolf-headed bear, I headed towards the place that caught my attention. It was a small clearing, the place where the creature was having its meal. Although it was damaged considerably with several bite marks along with various bones that had been crunched, I recognized it immediately. It was a human being. However, this lump of flesh, which was once a human, didnt have any of the items necessary for proper identification. While I examined the nearby thicket, Ponta, who had recovered from the encounter with the wolf-headed bear, let out a cry from her usual position. Kyuun! When I searched the bush that caught Pontas attention, I found a human head. The damage wasnt particularly bad; it was still possible to make out the general facial features. However, it was impossible to tell if this was the one of the missing people mentioned in the request. I also didnt want to carry this severed head back with me. While I could describe the face to the people at the Adventurers Guild, they would probably ask to see it themselves for verification. All of a sudden, I noticed something weird. The place where the neck was severed was very clean. That wouldnt be the case if this person was attacked by wild animals. Or perhaps, out there, a monster capable of making such clean cuts existed? Could it be that the missing group was attacked and killed by bandits? In fact, as there werent any weapons or even any luggage around the dead body, I felt the possibility of that was quite high. No one in their right mind would enter a dangerous forest empty-handed, after all. That being said, could their hideout be nearby? When I observed my surroundings, I saw bloodstains near a patch of undergrowth inside the clearing. Although the blood had already hardened into a discolored black, I decided to let it guide me deeper into the forest. The trail led me to the banks of the Rydell River. It continued past the rocks and gravel near the river edge before stopping. This part of the river was more upstream, but it was comparatively much wider. As a result, it was also shallower. It seemed that this person managed to escape by crossing from the other side of the river. The forest on the other side belonged to the elves. Were they responsible for the disappearances? However, it was unlikely that the elves would be living in the immediate vicinity of the river. It was too close to where people would enter and leave the forest. Although it would be difficult to find elves here, considering that its the outskirts of a forest that few people were willing to enter, it could make for a suitable hideout for the bandits. Hmm, are you up for a bit of scouting, Ponta? Kyun! Volume 1 - CH 14 s Translator: Silver Editor: Kaio Just Passing By Part 2 When I called out to Ponta who was quenching her thirst by the riverside, she made her way towards me while barking cheerfully. While I waited with one of my knees slightly out, she used it to leap up to my shoulder before finally settling herself in her usual position on top of my head. I took out and peeled some of the pistachios from my bag, resulting in her happily wagging her tail. After walking through the shallow section of the river, I entered the forest on the opposite shore. From this point forward, I was in the domain of the elves. However, the atmosphere in the forest was anything but somber. Rather, with the sunlight filtering through the treetops, it felt quite pleasant. However, there were no bloodstains on this side. Instead, there were signs that someone had tread upon this area. Was it possible that person was wounded during the crossing of the river, resulting in the blood only appearing on the opposite shore? This might mean that the supposed bandits considered this area to be dangerous. If thats the case, then even if I carefully searched this area, it would be unreasonable for me to be able to find any additional signs to pursue. It seemed that I could only steadily search on foot. Since time wasnt really an issue, I leisurely walked through the forest with Ponta. Occasionally, a certain type of nut would catch her eye; after using wind magic to retrieve them from the tree, she would enjoy them on top of my head. Before long, the light of the sun began to to fade away, gradually dyeing the forest a crimson red. It was at this time that we found ourselves before what appeared to be a mountain trail. The width was at most able to accommodate a single carriage. The undergrowth was cut to the extent where it could barely be considered as a road. The road extended to the northeast and the southwest direction. Since it was already getting dark, I headed in the southwestern direction, towards where the forests exit might be. From my head, Pontas sleepy yawns could periodically be heard. Farther down the path, I heard the sound of weapons clashing with one another. I left the trail, moving quietly through the thickets as I approached the source of the noises. There was a wagon with a small group of people next to it, their weapons drawn and their faces covered with menacing looks. The people surrounding the wagon had the same discreetly colored cloak, their weapons and shields raised in formation in order to protect it. They were clearly exceedingly different compared to a normal gang of bandits with mismatched equipment. The wagon parked a little ways behind them was covered with a cloth canvas, hiding its contents. However, I felt signs of life in the interior of the carriage; there must be people hidden inside. A slim man beside the wagon drew his sword, but unlike the guards in front of him, the sword trembled in his hands as he pulled it from his waist. The corpses of three men covered with arrows surrounded the wagon. They seemed to be victims of a surprise attack. Among the men with increased fervor near the front, a man who had a good build let out a pained moan before he fell to the ground. As he fell, I caught sight of the assailants figure retracting her sword before vigilantly observing her surroundings. From one glance at the beautiful woman who stood there while wielding a slender sword, it was clear that she wasnt human. Her lilac colored skin was crystal smooth; her long hair white as snow. Her pointed ears complemented her sharp eyes, which glowed with a strange gold in the darkening forest. Compared to the elf I had previously seen, her ears were also shorter. She was dressed in a long-sleeved dress with a modest length hem that allowed for great maneuverability. A leather corset served as protective gear, while a grey cloak fluttered in the wind behind her. Her demeanor was reminiscent of a veteran warrior. However, a stunning feminine charm radiated from the body wrapped in plain clothing. The fabric at her chest threatened to burst open at any moment under the pressure from their overwhelming mass. Underneath, a narrow waist accentuated her graceful legs and toned buttocks. If one was able to deprive their eyes of her beautiful figure for even a little while, then they would be able to notice the flashing silver sword in her hand that fiercely struck out, felling one hefty men after another. Occasionally, there were men who tried to surround her, but they would retreat after receiving the arrows shot from a position farther behind her. While using the thick branches of the large tree as a foothold, and the trunk as a substitute shield, the archer, who had the same features as the person I saw near Diento, continually fired arrows. With emerald-tinted blonde hair, jade-colored eyes, and long, pointed ears along with a slender build, he was undoubtedly an elf. However, this elf appeared to be a different person from the one I saw near the city. The two attacked a group that numbered about twenty. They were skilled enough in battle that they easily overcame the number disadvantage. As Ponta and I quietly observed from a bush, wondering whether, after a few minutes, the battle would conclude, I heard a man swear near the back of the group. Then, he started running towards the wagon. After the man tore off the canvas covering the wagon, he pointed his sword towards one of the attackers while screaming at her. Woman!! Surrender obediently!! Otherwise, Ill cover their bodies with holes!!! That elf back there, too!! With bulging veins and saliva spraying out of his mouth, the man shouted. His sword was directed towards the iron cage inside the wagon where four children were locked up. With golden hair, emerald eyes, and long ears, they were all elves. The children, probably fearful of the sword pointed at them, let out muffled sobs through their gags. At the same time, more tears gathered at the corners of their eyes. When the woman stopped her sword in consideration of the threat, the men around her let out sighs of relief. Simultaneously, they began to gradually shrink their encirclement. Damn! The shameless humans!!! Instead of submitting to you and enduring the humiliation for the rest of our lives, the people of the forest would rather die proudly!!! Along with her yells, the tip of the sword rose back up. A more intense hatred and anger gleamed from her eyes. The pressure from the dark aura now surrounding her caused the approaching men to hesitate. The elf situated on the tree pondered on what he should do and didnt raise his bow. In this situation, it was obvious that some of the elven hostages would become sacrifices. It might be the nature of a helpless man to want to get closer, even if its only by a little, to that beautiful woman with lilac-colored skin. Hmm, looks like youre in a tight spot. Allow me to lend a hand. In this volatile atmosphere, after turning pulling Ponta from the top of my head and turning her into a scarf for safety, I approached the man next to the wagon while calling out in an innocent tone. For a moment, only the surrounding air rustled. If a silver knight who wore a black cloak suddenly emerged from the thicket, of course anyone would find it suspicious. The man who threatened her earlier seemed to be lost in thought. Lend a hand? Lend With a confused expression that seemed to be pondering something, he muttered under his breath. I closed the distance towards the off-guard man who couldnt seem to make a decision. Although I could have simply transferred to shorten the distance, I was hesitant to thoughtlessly reveal it in front of so many people. It was a delicate situation, as it was still unknown whether or not defeating the kidnappers would create the opportunity to form a friendly relationship with the forest people. Al-alright! I will reward you generously if you capture that dark elf!!! However, be sure to capture her alive!!! What!! What on earth are you thinking!!! We cant trust such a suspicious person; are you mad!!! When the man, whose patterns of thinking must have been completely faulty, called out such words as if they were good ideas, one of the members of his group protested. As expected, there was still at least one person who was able to think rationally in this situation. Annoying, so annoying, just shut up!!! You lot are so incompetent that you couldnt even overcome a single woman!!! Capture her quickly!! We cant let such a precious rare species get away!!! This group appeared to be capable, so how did such an incompetent person get mixed in? I wonder who the leader in charge of this group of kidnappers is? Although, at this point, I suppose it doesnt matter So, shes apparently a dark elf, huh Her features do differ considerably from that of an elf. Although, in the game, dark elves had long ears instead, along with red eyes and dark brown skin; their features in this world seemed to be quite different. Furthermore, considering they were a rare species, their numbers were probably few. While thinking of such irrelevant thoughts, I closed the distance towards the incompetent man to a short degree. Even with my full-body armor, thanks to my current greatly enhanced body, I was able to cover the distance in the blink of an eye. I drew my sword and slashed at his arm the one he had used to brandish his sword earlier. As if he couldnt understand what had just happened, he had a dumbfounded expression on his face as he took his final breath. After the upper body began to fall, the flaccid lower half hit the ground and spilled its filth onto the well-tailored pants. Everyone was stunned at the sight they had just witnessed. However, in the next moment, the dark elf regained her senses. While everyone else was still distracted, she took the opportunity to cut down three men. A man tried to regain his stance, but before he was able to, I dashed forward and cleaved him in two with an overhead swing, as if I was preparing to fillet a fish. Pure panic and fear took over the men as screams filled the air. Arrows from above, courtesy of the elf in the tree, picked off all those who tried to escape. In a matter of minutes, stillness descended upon the clearing, with only the sounds of the insects and the rustle of the leaves breaking the silence. Volume 1 - CH 15 Translator: Silver Editor: Kaio I Received an Assigned Request The heavy stench of blood and entrails permeated the surrounding air. With a single swing, my sword released a cloud of blood droplets, and regained its previous pale-blue luster. I then sheathed the sword, concealing it beneath my black mantle. Right when I took a step towards the carriage, a sharp female voice resounded from behind. Stop right there!! Dont make any strange movements!! Looking behind me, I saw the female dark elf giving me an intimidating glare with her sword pointed in my direction. Behind her, the male elf descended from the tree and approached cautiously with his bow drawn. Im not a suspicious person. I happened to be nearby When I tried to give an explanation, I ended up speaking the classic lines of a suspicious person. I lamented in my heart how this only made me appear all the more suspicious. Quiet! Stay where you are! Donnaha, search for the key! However, she didnt seem to want to hear any of it. After giving orders to the male elf, she took up a position separating me from the children on the carriage. The man called Donnaha silently nodded in reply, and began to search the bodies for the key to the cage where the members of their race were imprisoned. Even while the female dark elf was periodically checking on her partners progress, she unwaveringly kept her sword aimed towards me. At that time, Ponta sensed the calmness after the quiet conclusion of the battle. She uncoiled her body, which had been wrapped around my neck, and hopped back to her usual spot before letting out a cry. Kyun! At the sight of Ponta, the dark elfs golden eyes widened in surprise. She lowered her sword slightly before calling out to me. No way, is that a fluffy fox? How did a human manage to tame a spirit beast?! Just like the elf I had previously met, she was astonished at Pontas presence. It seemed that it was quite a rare occurrence. The elf I met the other day was also surprised. I simply healed this fellows injuries and gave her some food Henceforth, I seemed to have gained her favor. I retrieved the item bag that I had left in the bushes before I had entered the battle, and pulled out the bag of pistachio-like nuts from within. When I placed the contents of the bag on my palm, Ponta smoothly left my head for the nuts on my hand. She skillfully removed the shells before stuffing them in her mouth, eating with great relish. After the dark elf witnessed this scene, she retrieved her malicious intent and sheathed her sword. Although she still stayed vigilant, she seemed willing to listen to my circumstances now. An elf you met the other day? I met him near the town of Diento. He also seemed to want to liberate the enslaved elves in the city. Although the elf said that he didnt talk to any humans, as he seemed to share a common goal with the two here, I mentioned him. With a flash of recognition, she quickly asked a follow up question; her wariness seemed to have lessened slightly. You met Danka?! No way No, he didnt explicitly tell me these things For now, I interrupted her suspicions with an explanation. Its still questionable whether they would believe me. All of a sudden, the male elf who had been searching for the key, Donnaha, called out. Ariane, I found it. After his announcement, Donnaha made his way towards the iron-barred window of the wagon and unlocked the bolt. With a heavy metallic sound, the door of the cage opened, and the four children exited, each bearing various injuries. One of them was dragging their injured leg. In order to earn some points, and further my plan of creating an amiable relationship with the elves, I offered the usage of a part of my abilities to the dark elf Ariane. If there are any injuries, I can use healing magic to treat them. If youre fine with that, I will see to the childrens injuries. Arent you a human? To be helping elveswhats your goal? Not all humans are hostile to the elvesits merely that. After all, cant you find oddballs pretty much anywhere? After I replied, she stared for some time at me and Ponta, who was sitting on my hand, before she eventually, in silence, made a small gesture. It seemed that Ive been given permission. So as to not frighten the children, I brought Ponta, who was still eating the nuts, over with me. The children were indeed frightened, as one of them even hid behind Donnaha. I got down on one knee and lowered Ponta before the children. The little girl with a wounded leg, which she might have gotten during her failed escape attempt, had a tense face. I gently brought my hand closer and castedHeal. A soft light engulfed her leg, converging on her injury, closing the wound in a matter of seconds. When she saw that her wound had disappeared, her tense expression broke into a small smile. Heh, to be able to use healing magic without an incantationthats impressive. Ariane remarked in admiration. Apparently, the chant of the magic was usually necessary if one wanted to cast a spell. While there was a cooldown time in the game for recasting spells, you could instantly activate magic without the need of an incantation. Anyway, it was good that being able to use chantless magic wasnt unheard of in this world. The rest of the children decided to put their trust in me after seeing that the girls injuries had recovered, and gathered around to have me treat their injuries as well. After I administeredHealon the remaining three children, they all thanked me in a small voice. Ariane, attached to the necks of the children are theMagic-Eating Collars. They cant use any magic in this state; what should we do? As Donnaha had observed, there was a black metallic collar secured around the neck of each child. A complex pattern was engraved on each of them. Magic-Eating Collar? I questioned the unfamiliar term. According to Donnaha, it was a magic item that consumed the mana of the person wearing it to the point where performing magic was very difficult. It was said that for elves wearing such collars, using their races prided spirit magic was impossible. Ariane, youre meeting up with Danka after this. At that time, I would have to escort the four children whose magic are sealed by myself, where it wont be truly safe until we arrive at a nearby village How are we going to do this While Donnaha looked at the recovered children with a thoughtful expression on his face, Ariane abruptly turned to me with a question. Hey, you. Armor guy! If you can use healing magic, then you must have the power of a shrine maiden or a shaman, right? Does that mean you would be able to remove the curse on the collars? A female-exclusive shrine maiden class existed in the game, but there wasnt a shaman occupation. However, when I thought about what she was asking, a priest based class might be able to do it. If Im not mistaken, the intermediate level Bishop class should have theAnti Curseskill, and the advanced level Pope class should have theHoly Purificationskill. Anti Cursewas a magic skill that allowed the removal of curse attributes from both items and ones status, whileHoly Purificationwas a magic skill that, in addition to removing all of the curses, also dealt a large amount of damage to the undead species. Its not Armor guy; its Arc. More or less, its possible to remove the curse with the use of magicbut I dont know whether there might be side effects in doing so. After all, Ive never used the spell in actuality With that in mind, I placed my hand above one of the childrens collars and castedAnti Curse. A complex magic formation appeared above my palms before being sucked into the collar. At that time, it made a crystal clear sound as it easily broke apart, falling to the ground. The child who was now free from his collar patted around his neck for a while before offering me a bright smile. Thank you! Armor Oji-san!! Yep, theres no doubt that with this I gave off a good impression to the elves. I rejoiced secretly at the thought. The other children who were watching approached me. I arranged them to stand in a row and released the collars curse sequentially. After seeing that the children were safely released from their collars, Donnaha let out a sigh of relief. It was probably because things had calmly settled down, but he soon began to scold the children. Nowall of you, werent you told not to leave the village without permission from your parents and the chief ? That it was unsafe. Sorry. A spirit was distressed and kept calling out help me, help me, and I thought that I should As one of the children got watery eyes while explaining their circumstances, Ariane came in with a question. A distressed spirit? Where was it? When I went to the place the spirit had pointed out, I saw an injured fluffy fox trapped there It had been captured by humans, so I figured that I should help At those words, the eyes of both Ariane and Donnaha turned towards me, creating an atmosphere where it felt like the good image I had managed to create earlier was instantly reduced. Theres nothing to do here except to explain, and clear up this unexpected misunderstanding. Dont misunderstand, I helped Ponta here who was captured in a bandit stronghold. Surely you cant believe that I had something to do with the luring out and capture of the children? Oh well, I guess so. Fluffy foxes, known for their high level of wariness, would never become emotionally attached to someone who injured it Ariane muttered while shrugging her shoulders, her arms crossed beneath her ample bosom. Donnaha nodded in agreement, and with that, the piercing gazes aimed towards my direction disappeared. It seemed that I was able to resolve the misunderstanding properly. While I was thinking that, I saw the elf children surrounding Ponta quietly stroking her thick fur. It was said that the foxes had strong wariness and that they rarely became emotionally attached to people. However, with such a scene before their eyes, anyone would begin to doubt themselves. Well, I will deliver the kids to the closest village first. Well depart momentarily; nightfall is imminent. Are all of you able to use spirit magic to at least protect yourselves? When Donaha prompted them, the children gave an energetic response before stepping through the thickets into the forest. Even these small children were able to use spirit magic. It seemed that in order protect yourself in this dangerous forest, you needed to possess high combat capabilities. Be careful, Donnaha. Did you say that your name was Arc? If youre free, how about giving me some help? The cleanup of that While speaking, she gestured with her shapely chin to the area surrounding the wagon where the sight of the scattered remains of the armed group could be seen. Hmm, I guess, compared to if you were to do it alone, the time required to finish would be halved. Besides, being able to be ordered around by such a beautiful Onee-san is a considerably hard-to-come-by experience. As we gathered the ruffians remains to one place, I helped myself to the money from their pockets, as well as the weapons that seemed to have market value. After seeing this, Arianes well-featured eyebrows knitted together in a scowl. To do such a thing as stealing the possessions of the dead Its a mystery why a fluffy fox took to a person like you. In human society, no matter what, one cannot survive without money. Moreover, the expenses while traveling are numerous; theres no need pass on an opportunity such as this Do the elf race not use currency? Hearing my question, Ariane scolded, Elves also have enough gold coins! Apparently, the basic system of bartering was commonplace within elf villages, while gold coins were used for external transactions. Rather than using a gold alloy for their coins as the humans did, the elves used pure gold instead; it seemed that their coins were worth much more than that of their human counterpart. Ariane proudly spoke about how, after the elves purposely used their gold coins in transactions enough times to be noticed, the large human businesses scrambled to exchange their coins for the elven variety. I felt a glamorous atmosphere around this voluptuous Onee-san; however, the figure of her proudly narrating was somewhat charming and sweet. Though if I were to say that out loud, intense golden eyes would probably glare at me, so I kept my mouth shut. Once all the corpses were collected in one spot, Ariane suddenly moved forward and sat down, gesturing for me to follow suit. When I lowered my body, Ponta turned up at the same time and twisted her body into a position between my legs before also sitting. She seemed to be investigating Arianes movements as her ears twitched. Become Engulfed by the Earth She held her hands above the ground, and, after a small mutter, the surface of the earth around the corpses immediately began to undulate. In a manner almost as if it was a living creature, the ground began to swallow up the corpses. After a short while, the mountain-like pile of corpses had completely disappeared without a trace. I guess with this, by becoming nourishment for the forest, these guys were able to be slightly useful. As she said this, Ariane brushed off the dirt on her hands and stood up. Ponta repeatedly scratched with her front paw at where the earth had billowed not long ago, and tilted her head to the side in confusion. It was a type of magic perfectly suited for the disposal of corpses. Hmm, so that was spirit magic. Its the first time that Ive seen it being used. Having only had knowledge about it up to now, you could say that after personally witnessing it in reality, I had a sort of deeply moved feeling. With the corpse disposal finished, Ariane removed the harnesses of the horses attached to the carriage and smacked their backsides, making them take off. It appeared that we were letting both horses go free. Only the wagon and the cage inside it remained at the scene of the attack. It might be possible to get a fair amount of money for it, but trying to sell such a thing in town would be conspicuous no matter how you look at it. Theres nothing to do except simply leaving it here. I have fire and earth spirit magic as my specialties. Oh, I have yet to properly convey my gratitude. You saved us earlier; thank you. I am Ariane. Ariane Glenys Maple. She turned around and introduced herself. Along with her long snow-white hair that was coupled with long curled eyelashes, underneath which a pair of golden eyes peeked out, turned towards my direction, there appeared on her full lips an alluring smile. The sex appeal emanating from her body would be enough to drive a previously incompetent man mad with lust. However, her name seemed somewhat sweet Arc. Merely a traveling adventurer. And sitting there is Ponta. Kyun! When I gave a brief introduction, Ponta looked up and voiced a cry. It didnt seem like it was for a self introduction. Following Pontas line of sight, I saw a large bird with beautiful turquoise feathers approaching this way. When Ariane noticed as well, she looked up at the sky. After skillfully weaving through the gaps between the trees in its descent, the bird quietly landed on Arianes outstretched left arm. Although slightly smaller than a crow, it was still reasonably large looking at it up close. Its white crest stood up like an ahoge. Commonly known as the Whisper Bird, it too is a spirit beast. After she briefly explained the name of the bird, its beak opened and it began fluently speaking in a masculine voice. Danka found the base of those guys in Diento. Ariane, join up with Danka and rescue our brethren. The Whisper Bird closed its beak after only saying that much and tilted its head. Thereupon, Ariane took out a small red nut from a leather pouch attached to her hip, and the Whisper Birds beak skillfully bent down to peck at it. After gently brushing the crest atop its head, Ariane began speaking to the bird. Donnaha and I have succeeded in the rescue of the four children; he is currently returning to the village. I will join up with Danka shortly. After she finished speaking, her left arm was raised slightly overhead. Using its inertia, the Whisper Bird took off, skillfully avoiding each trees leaves as it flew into the depths of the forest, disappearing from sight. It seemed that the bird was similar to a carrier pigeon. Except, one with the ability of a perfect voice recorder. Using the Whisper Birds voice from a while ago as basis, I guess her message will be transmitted in the same way. While looking at my dumbfounded state, Ariane began elatedly laughing at me. Is it because its difficult for humans to tame spirit beasts that you dont know about such a thing? By the way, you said that you were an adventurer, right? Howd you like to be employed by me? Ariane threw a provocative look at me while she took out five golden coins from the leather pouch attached to her waist, and made such a proposal. Five elven gold coins in advance, and another five afterwards. Not a bad deal, dont you agree? Could the Whisper Birds message earlier be talking about helping with the mission of liberating the elves in Diento? Did the elf from the other day find the whereabouts of the imprisoned elves? If so, my roaming around was truly a wasted effort All things considered, why was she offering to hire me? There seemed to be quite the feud going on between the elves and the humans. Objectively speaking, you wouldnt easily trust an unknown human clad in full body armor, right? Folding my arms in an effort to appear important, I asked the person in question directly. Hmm. Can a human like me be trusted? I dont trust you. The fluffy fox there, Ponta? I only trust that child. Even if a spirit beast partners with a human, its usually with a small child For an adult to tame them, that person would either have to be good-natured or habitually empty headed. Was that an insult that you just let slip? Certainly, I usually dont take troublesome things into consideration, but to say that I have an inclination of living only with instincts At my feet, Ponta had her neck tilted to one side in confusion as she looked up at me. Hmm, arent adventurers hired like this? There are rules. Hey! She threw the gold coins in her hand in my direction. I easily caught them out of the air. Unlike this countrys gold coins, these were each the size of a hundred-yen coin, with delicate designs engraved on both sides; they were considerably high quality. Just from looking at the gold coins, I could tell that the elves had superior technology compared to humans. It certainly was made from pure gold; with a glance, one could tell that they were worth more than the human variety. I deposited the elven gold coins in the money pouch inside my bag. Well, the mission for rescuing the imprisoned elves was basically one of stealth. Acting out in the open wont do, so the convenient movement method I recently used would come quite in handy. The elves seemed more trustworthy than the foolish humans; it would be a good idea to strengthen our newly found relationship. This was my first assigned request as an adventurer; it should work out fine Volume 1 - CH 16 Translator: Silver Editor: Kaio Waiting to Infiltrate Part 1 Well then, first, Im going to join Danka whod already infiltrated Diento. Follow me. About that Can I suggest something? In order to strengthen my relationship with the elves, it might be better to disclose one of my abilities. Besides, this appearance makes covert operations pretty much impossible. However, with the use of Dimensional Stepthat allowed for short-range transfer, slipping into somewhere without being seen wouldnt be anything difficult. If I was to be in a silver full body armor right in front of the place where the elves would free the prisoners, I would stand out as a target and the possibility of becoming a wanted man, unable to move freely, was very real. That being the case, by using this magic to secretly sneak in, theres no need to worry about being seen by any witnesses during the rescue. A suggestion? Youre a little too relaxed; before reaching Diento, the forest will already be dark. As she lightly held down her beautiful white hair that fluttered in the wind, she seemed to be a little doubtful of my intentions. Ariane-dono, do you know of transfer magic? ? I know of it, but what does that have to do with anything? I saw slight traces of caution spreading in her eyes. Was the topic of transfer magic something thats taboo? But having come as far as this, not saying anything wasnt an option Preparing myself for the worst, I continued. Im able to use transfer magic; with it, we can immediately arrive at Diento. Infiltrating as well as escaping from the prison should be considerably easier if we incorporate its use into the rescue plan. Transfer magic!? No way?! An individual being able to wield the power spoken of in legends?! Even us elves relying on the use of magic tools are barely able to invoke such magic!! Both of her golden eyes widened; her expression was one of obvious shock as she rapidly rattled on. After a while, in a fit of sudden realization, she flusteredly covered her mouth with her hands. It seemed that while the elves had knowledge of transfer magic, it wasnt the type of thing that could be invoked based on a single persons magic ability. However, by using their magic tools, the elves were able to use transfer magicand based on the tone earlier, humans didnt seem to possess such tools for transfer magic; otherwise, it might be the case where they couldnt use them. Looking at her panicked face, the fact that the elves were able to use transfer magic might be a closely-guarded secret. Forget what you just heard! Noprove that you are able to use transfer magic. Supposing its true, we wont reveal it, but you also must promise not to disclose that thing from earlier! Her speech and conduct was relentless, with an intensity that didnt allow refusal, demanding from me an immediate reply. In the case where the inimical humans became aware of the existence of super technology that enables the use of things such as transfer magic, the desire for this technology could very well start a war between the two races; its something to be of concern. Dealing with me knowing the existence of technology can be said to be possible, but Having two people mutually share their secrets could certainly give both parties peace of mind. I understand. Regarding the talk about the elves transfer magic, I promise to keep my lips sealed. Bombastic words of promise were given to her. Good. Well then, shall you show me this transfer magic at once? With a flutter of her grey cloak, Ariane stood with her hand against her waist, striking a daunting pose, her gaze prompting action. Ponta seemed to understand the situation. Invoking wind magic with a cry, she floated to her usual place, clinging to the top of my helmet. Finishing with the collection of all of my luggage in preparation for departure, I shouldered the bag and called out to Ariane before activating the spell. As agreed. Well then, opening a path near the town of Diento. Transfer Gate! As the spell activated, a three meter wide magic circle emanating bluish-white light emerged, expanding beneath our feet. The day had declined considerably, with the shadows of the lush trees in the forest thickening. A mysterious fantastical light dyed the trees, and all of a sudden, the scenery before my eyes was completely plunged into darkness. However, in just an instant, realizing that the previous forest landscape had disappeared, we were standing at a completely different location. With her arms folded, she had a look of utter surprise on her face after seeing the result. Her two golden eyes opened wide as she gazed at all of the surrounding scenery. Dusk was already approaching, with shades of orchid dyeing the sky. A gently blowing wind swept through the meadow, caressing the grass, and creating a refreshing rustle that tickled the ears. A small distance away, there was a stone bridge with six arches, underneath which the flowing Rydell River could be seen. Beyond that point, an unbroken view of the city walls that enclosed Diento presented itself. Im surprised No, for there to truly be a person capable of using transfer magic without chantingeven now, I feel like Im dreaming This certainly is the best power for rescuing my brethren. While looking at her surroundings with an appearance of continual admiration, she turned around and gave me a broad smile. She seemed to be honestly pleased that prospect of the upcoming rescue mission was brighter. Although its a convenient magic, its not without any weaknesses. Travelling to a place requires me to have previously gone there, as well as a clear memory of the location. For places with similar scenery such as forests or the interior of a cave, it probably wont be very successful Even so, thats enough! The transfer magic that elves use, in the first place, cant connect to areas outside of those with certain conditions, not to mention that a large amount of mana has to be expended There seemed to be various restrictions with the use of the elves transfer magic; however, even so, the ability was still far superior to the present-day transportation technology. Well, I cant stay surprised forever. Before long, I have to slip into Diento. As Ariane announced, pulling herself together, she tugged her hood low over her eyes and completely covered herself with her cloak, wearing it like an outfit, before starting to take steps towards the town of Diento. As a dark elf, her crystal-smooth lilac colored skin was considerably from that of the normal elves and humans, which made it fairly conspicuous. Without hiding her whole body like this, she would probably be found out instantly. In my case, since my armor covered up my skeletal body, no one can see it. A little affinity welled up, though her situation was a little different from mine since she had an actual flesh and blood body. Donning my own black cloak, the luxurious silver armor was completely covered before I started walking behind her, following her lead. Though dusk was dyeing the town of Diento, as one would expect of a major traffic point, a large number of people in carriages were still crossing the six arched bridge in order to enter the town. At this time, with no one leaving the town, the flow of people moved in one direction. Crossing over the bridge, we passed through the first gate along with the stream of people until we came up to the second gate. Walking while being fully armed and covered head to toe in a black cloak somehow led to the crowd parting before me. Since it wasnt a particularly troubling thing, I silently advanced towards the second gate. While showing my adventurers identification, I spoke up for the fully covered Ariane. Behind me is my companion. How much is the entrance tax? The gate guard gave Ariane behind me a fleeting glance, showing no particular interest towards the many people trying to enter the town, and opened his mouth, replying in a brusque manner. Its 1 sek. From the leather bag at my waist, I retrieved a silver coin and handed it over to the guard, after which I entered the town together with Ariane. With the sun already set, light from the scattered lamps shone through the streets, mixing with the overflowing energy from the lively throng. As we weaved our way through the crowd in the plaza before the southern gate, I asked Ariane regarding our next move. Well, weve managed to enter Diento, but what do we do next, Ariane-dono? Passing through the gate right after crossing the bridge should exit into a plaza This is the meeting spot where Im supposed to wait for Danka. I guess hell find us here. With that, she made her way through the surging crowd to a corner in the plaza, her back against the wall before she focused on the crowd of people. Following suit, I leaned against the wall and turned my gaze towards the same crowd. Danka was the elf that I previously met outside of this town. Last time, in order to hide the elves distinct long ears, he wore a hood. However, right now I couldnt find anybody fitting that description in my immediate line of sight. A short time later, someone was approaching in our direction. With a hemp colored cloak, the hood worn low over his eyes, that person walked towards us. When Ariane also noticed this person, she straightened, separating from the wall before receiving him. Ariane, why is this man here? Stopping before us, the man in the beige colored cloak asked Ariane that question in a low voice. The voice was familiar; it was the same as that of the man I met outside the town. Its just a little development This time, I employed an adventurer for a little help. Are you serious?! Dankas voice was filled with surprise and reproach. It cant be helped; the act of hiring a self-proclaimed human to rescue elves captured by humans was something that cant be understood. To stand around while having this conversationlets find somewhere to sit down. After saying so, she quickly left the plaza. Danka mustve judged that there would be no point in arguing here as he reluctantly followed behind her. Adopting Dankas lead, I followed behind them. After leaving the plaza, we entered along the main street, a business location where a great number of stalls were lined up. Before the stalls, tables and chairs were placed for convenience, making the whole place somewhat like a stall village. Here and there, seated around the tables, people from the surrounding stalls clamored while ordering food and alcohol. Ariane sat down at a vacant table, asking Danka about buying liquor and snacks. Danka~, I want to eat those skewers! And suitable alcohol to go along with it, please. Arc, how about you? Ill pass. The roasted meat from the stall did give off a pleasant, fragrant aroma, but theres no way I can remove my helmet in front of such a crowd. Though I dont feel hunger with this body, I have no choice but to endure the desire to eat normally. Why me Even though Danka was grumbling, he still went off to place the order at the stall in accordance with her request. While watching from behind, I took a seat at the same table as her, while Ponta who had been attached to the top of my head came down onto the table and sat down. It seemed that the pleasant smell may have stimulated her hunger. Kyu~n. After she let out a cry that seemed a little miserable, Danka brought back alcohol inside a wooden container that looked like a tankard and grilled meat on skewers, while carrying a plate of peanut like nuts to follow up. After placing everything on the table, he took a seat as well. Since I was battling the kidnappers in the forest, my stomach has declined. Arc, this persons Danka Neil Maple. Like me, hes also an elven warrior, and, lately, is the one who has been gathering information in this town. Danka, the man in the armor is Arc. He incidentally joined up and assisted me and Donnaha in the fight with the kidnappers in the forest. Hmm? She said Maple just nowthe name that seemed sweet sounded familiar. That is, it was the same family name as the one before my eyes stuffing her cheeks with the delicious skewered grilled meat, Ariane Glenys Maple. If Im not mistaken, I remember Ariane-dono also giving Maple as your last name, but are you two siblings? Danka raised his eyebrows slightly at my question, while Ariane let out an amused laugh, shaking her skewered meat. Pontas eyes moved left and right, following every movement of the swaying skewer. Standard elven names are a combination of ones own name, the name of the parent of the same sex, and the name of the village you belong to. Though I have brothers and sister from the same village, the two of us arent members of the same family. It simply means that we belong to Great Canada Forests capital, Maple. The naming system was considerably different from Japans. At any rate, was Great Canada Forest the one commonly known as Forest of the Elves and Lost Forest? Moreover, for the forests capital to be called Maplewas the place famous for its plentiful production of syrup or something?? Is Great Canada Forest the same place that the humans call Forest of the Elves? The humans seem to call it that. After we built there a great elven city, the founding Patriarch-sama gave it the name, Great Canada Forest. The name of the capital of the forest, Maple, was one that Patriarch-sama had decided upon. Could existences like me have at times spilled over to this world? No matter how I think about it, the names Canadaand Mapledont seem to be coincidences. However, when she spoke about the first patriarchit was as if the story happened quite a long time ago. Around when was the forests capital, Maple, built? Maybe around eight hundred years ago? While speaking, Ariane tilted her head slightly to one side, looking slightly doubtful, and turned her gaze towards Danka, who gave her a small nod. Afterwards, with a cough, he changed the subject. Such a thing is trivial right now, dont you agree? Leaving that aside, do you really intend to bring this guy along on the operation this time? Danka managed to direct the derailed conversation back to one concerning the current mission. Ariane beckoned for Danka to come closer with her hand. After he drew near, she whispered something into his ear. When she finished speaking, in the interior of the hood, his expression changed to one of astonishment. Drawing closer to me, Danka quite skillfully questioned in a small voice that was similar to a shout. You, is the part about using transfer magic true?! Yes, although there are some restrictions, I can use it. Although I dont think that anyone could hear us over the surrounding clatter, I still responded in a low voice. Danka looked alternately at me and Ariane with an expression of disbelief. Ariane gave Ponta a piece of meat and started to play with her triangular ears, not paying him any attention So? You said that you found the base? Hows the situation? While pulling on Pontas ears, separating them, and caressing her head, she questioned Danka about the ascertained base. Danka finally calmed down, with his shaken expression replaced by a serious one, and continued talking. Ah, yes. The kidnappers base is located in the red-light district near the eastern gate. As theres still a lot of traffic shortly after sunset, well wait for when the traffic lessens during the night to invade. In addition, there are also lookouts; it seems that quite a number of people are inside Rather than being in the noble district surrounding the feudal lords castle at the heart of the city, the base seemed to be in the red-light district near the eastern gate. It was an area that I avoided because I didnt want the trouble of getting involved with the strange lot over there. Have you identified the number of people imprisoned there? According to the information I got from my informant, there are four. With more expected to be brought in before long Since we thwarted their plan for new additions today, then there remains only the four captured in the base. Since we have Arcs magic this time, the escape should be fairly easy. So, we have to wait around here till its time to act Volume 1 - CH 17 Translator: Silver Editor: Kaio Waiting to Infiltrate Part 2 After discussing the arrangements for the infiltration with Ariane, Danka fixed his hood, pulling it once again over his eyes before sitting with his arms folded across his chest, and calmly closed his eyelids. It appeared that there was still a surplus of time before the infiltration. Well then, should I also try to finish taking care of some business While speaking, I stood up and shouldered my luggage bag. In response, Ponta who was purring from Arianes strokes let out a Kyun! on top of the table before getting up and jumping onto my shoulder Although Arianes gaze was slightly envious as she looked at this scene, while glaring at me, she opened her mouth and said: I understand your intentions, but I wont run away from here now She seemed to be worried about something, but when I tried to assure her, she shook her head as if to say that her concern was different. Im not worried about such a thing now. I wanted to say get back as soon as you can. After saying this, she turned away. Somehow or other, I seemed to have gained a tentative trust. With a nod, I said Ill be back soon before leaving my seat. Ponta still took her usual reserved spot, and was wagging her tail back and forth judging from the signs transmitted from the back part of my helmet. Leaving the stall village, I headed down the street and made my way towards an area lined with shops. The shops were already closed; the glow leaked from the windows and light from the sparse lamp posts provided the only sources of illumination. When I arrived before the shop I had intended to visit, its doors were already closed, just like all the other shops in the vicinity. A wooden signboard with a sword and shield design as well as the name of the weapons shop engraved on it was hung above the store. Ahh~, as expected, the shop has already closed~. It cant be helped; Ill have to come again tomorrow While ascertaining whether the shop was still open, I heard a young man speaking to himself. When I turned to look behind me, a man in his twenties who was sitting in a wagon that stopped on the street before the weapons shop had his head hung. Judging from his atmosphere and his appearance, hes probably a peddler of some kind. The various types of luggage piled atop the wagon could be made out with the scarce light that shone from the street. Does Peddler-dono have business with this weapons shop? Eh? Ah! H-hey there, Knight-sama! When I called out, the young peddler had a puzzled expression for an instant as he turned towards me. When he properly saw the silver helmet above my black cloak, he jumped off his wagon in a rush and bowed his head. Im merely a travelling adventurer; theres no need to be so formal. So, does Peddler-dono have business with this weapons shop? Eh? Ah! Thats right. I planned to come here to stock up the weapons, but my arrangements for entering this town were considerably delayed The young merchant said so with a forced smile. This was surely a godsend. The weapons I collected from the kidnappers not long ago were a hindrance that couldnt be helped. Oh, as a matter of fact, I came here wanting to sell weapons to this shop, but unfortunately its already closed If Peddler-dono is fine with it, wont you buy them from me? Is it really true?! Um, and could you show me what sort of weapons they are? Of course. Though its the loot from when I subjugated bandits With these words, I placed the luggage bag I carried on my shoulder on the ground, widening the hole. At my response, the young merchant had an expression of obvious disappointment, after which he hurriedly covered up with a smile. Was it bad to say that they were goods taken from bandits? I took out one of the swords from the bag and handed it over. The young peddler reluctantly held the sword, drawing it from its scabbard in order to check its condition. Thereupon, the smile the young man previously kept up for appearances changed, revealing a look of joy. But his expression, which can be completely understood, was much too honest for a merchant; as your customer, I can easily see it The young peddler took out a lamp from the luggage carrier, relying on its light as he drew each weapon from their scabbards to examine their condition one by one. Did you really get these from bandits? These weapons are forged from nothing but considerably fine steel?! No repairs seem to be necessary; with a bit of sharpening they can be sold as is! Instead of bandits, they were taken from the group of kidnappers who took elves captive, but theres no need to say that. Nevertheless, it seemed that bandits basically didnt have good weapons that remained in such conditionprobably because the basis of bandit factions was the joining together of those who went broke in order to loot and plunder. The disappointment upon hearing that the weapons were taken from bandits was probably due to the fact that they very likely werent superior quality goods. When the young man finished briefly appraising the weapons, he folded his arms in front of the weapons arranged in a line and let out a groan as he looked at them. Hm~m, the fifteen over here are high quality weapons in good condition, but the one over here is of even higher quality than the rest The sword the young man was holding, if Im not mistaken, was the one that the incompetent man had carried. Although incompetent, he seemed to have had the best sword. One only had to look at the workmanship of the sheath and the brilliance of the blade to draw a clear distinction between the other swords. At any rate, he didnt notice that as he was engrossed in deliberation, a fretting voice escaped from him. Had he hidden that earlier piece of information, he probably could have bargained for a cheaper price and sold it at a markup elsewhere I wondered, can this person become successful as a merchant? When you add it all together, with the amount I have at hand, I cant afford to buy everythingthen, how should I narrow it downhm~m. How about 10 seok apiece, 150 seok altogether, Peddler-dono? As there will be the infiltration operation after this, I didnt want to bring along an excessive amount of miscellaneous baggage. Im not bothered with getting less funds in an unfavorable bargain since Im not worried about money right now. Eh!? Isnt it 30 when you normally buy one?! Merchant-dono, its best to keep silent about such facts When the young merchant spewed out a much too honest price for each sword and I offered some candid advice, he panickedly covered up his mouth with his hands. It was even fun letting this good-natured merchant make a greater profit. Since I wanted to dispose of all the goods onto this merchant right now, the price wasnt a problem, and I once again suggested the price of 150 gold coins. Thank you very much! Well~, recently the area around the northern border frequently reported damage due to monsters, so I came here planning to sell weapons and things such as high quality metals. Hmm, I see. That being the case, when I advanced from the highway through the town of Rubierute some time ago, I heard that recently quite a big-shot had appeared. At the time of preparation, people would be willing to purchase fine-quality weapons at a good price, right? Is that true!? Thank you for the valuable information! The young man was all smiles with joy as he gave me a look filled with gratitude, piling up the weapons in his wagon as it is and, in high spirits, he pulled his horse to head towards the nearest inn. The sight of him time and time again looking back on the way there, bowing his head, made me feel that I wanted to continue to support him in spite of only meeting for the first time. Ponta appeared to be bidding him goodbye as her fluttery tail stood up and wagged back and forth. I am of the impression that if the circumstances allowed for it, even spirit beasts would become attached to him While having such thoughts, I deposited the 150 gold coins inside my now lighter luggage bag and returned it to my back before starting to walk back. Since Ariane and Danka were still at the stall village, Id better join up with them ahead of time. I returned to the stall village to the same place that Ariane and Danka were sitting at before and sat down at the vacant seat. Youre unexpectedly fast. Have you already finished your business? Ariane asked while she used her additional newly ordered skewered meat as bait to lure in Ponta. Dankas eyes remained closed, his arms still folded. Yes, I was able to sell the loot from those guys at a good price. Im amazed. The so-called business that you had to take care of was When I informed her regarding the contents of my business, Ariane had an astonished expression as she stared at me. When the nearby gluttonous Ponta jumped down onto the table, tempted by the bait, Ariane captured her, roughly rubbing the fur on her belly, and pulled her into an embrace. While watching such interactions, we engaged in lighthearted idle chat as we waited for the time to pass. The night had advanced considerably; in succession, the surrounding stalls were in the midst of ending their operations. Danka, whod been asleep till now, abruptly stood up and exchanged a look with Ariane. Ariane nodded and quietly left her seat. Lets go As I left my seat, Ponta, whod been sleeping unnoticed on the table, lifted her head and hastily ran up to me. After picking her up and placing her on her usual reserved seat, I held my luggage under my arms and, with Danka taking the lead, followed after him. Well, it would be nice if it ended uneventfully While I muttered such meager wishes, I made my way through the middle of the dark street that was nearly devoid of people. Volume 1 - CH 18 Translator: Silver Editor: Kaio Operation Underway Part 1 The red-light district stretched across the area near the eastern gate of Diento. The width of the road wasnt very wide; each side was lined with suspicious shops. The place was dotted with the squatting forms of people who were dead drunk, and the sight of them staggering around while supporting each other on their shoulders, humming jovial songs while red faced, could be seen. Only at this time of night did nearly all the shops stop their operations. The sparse light that leaked from the shops along with the unreliable street light from the sporadically built lamps deepened all the more the darkness of the alleyways. The moonlight, which was the primary light source that shone on the streets, could by no means penetrate the alleyways between the dense cluster of buildings. It was in such an alleyway that the elven warrior Danka quietly advanced, leading the way. During the stillness in the dead of night, the rather loud sound of footsteps meeting the stone paving could be heard resounding. In a short while, the vanguard Danka abruptly stopped, after which Arianes feet also stopped. When Danka peered out of the corner of the alleyway, jerking his chin towards Ariane, she turned her eyes to the previously indicated building. It appeared that weve arrived at the building of our target. I spotted signs of two people guarding the back of the building. It was a three-storied building made of stone that, considering it was located near the eastern gate, was still wide. The buildings surrounding it were densely packed, and the spaces in between were nearly nonexistent. In front of the building, there was an iron-barred gate, with two men who looked like guards standing watch before it. Furthermore, on the other side of the gate, inside a structure similar to a front garden, there were around four ruffians that could be seen sitting crowded around the lamp light, chattering about something, and sometimes raising their voices in coarse laughter. Since the two lookouts were completely visible from within the bars, even if theyre taken out, the others would immediately notice, making a surprise attack difficult. The sturdy bars can also act as a shield that would slow down any frontal assaults. Attacking the front of the building would instantly cause the surroundings to be confused as they sense an abnormal event. I think attacking alone would probably be very difficult. Dankas gaze at Ariane asked about what we should do. When Ariane turned her eyes, looking towards my direction, the edges of her charming lips that peeked out from below the hood raised slightly. Seeing this, Danka glared at me with a discouraged look on his face. That armor isnt suited for nighttime infiltrationthe enemies will notice its sound. The armor I have on differ from the poor-quality armor hereabouts: it wont make noises at random, but isnt completely silent. Such equipment was certainly not very fit for an infiltration mission, but for me with a skeleton interior, taking it off was impossible. While I was considering such a thing, thinking about what to say, Ariane spoke up first. Since we have to get rid of all of those guys while rescuing our companions anyway, it shouldnt matter whether were noticed early or not Certainly, even if they see to the rescue of their brethren from the kidnapping group, leaving the organization itself alone will have a very high possibility of someone else being harmed. That being the case, cutting down the ringleader seemed to be self evident. With that, she calmly spoke out , pointing to a small window at the roof of the building. Arc, can you get us to that small window over there? From the alleyway, a small window with a tiny triangular roof on top of the three-storied building could be seen. Since the window had no light leaking out, it could possibly be the an attic window. Yes, transferring over there would be easy. Good, lets move into the depths of the alleyway and transfer from there. After invoking your transfer magic, the shining magic formation would make those guys suspicious. No, well move using Dimensional Stepinstead of Transfer Gate . This methods suited for short-range movement. My words made Arianes fine eyebrows lift slightly, with her voice raised in surprise with traces of shock mixed in. Theres transfer magic exclusively used for short distances? Really, what kind of person are you? Im flying to the roof. Better hold onto my shoulders. Dimensional Stepwas a short-range magic that allowed everything in direct contact to move together with me, but it wont bring along anything not in contact, no matter how close it might be. Pontas luckily always stuck on my head, so there were no issues there. After confirming that Ariane and Danka had placed their hands on my shoulder, I turned my gaze towards the roof near the small window. Dimensional Step The nearby scenery changed completely in an instant; the previous sight turned into one where the moonlight spread out, shining on every roof. The previous stone paving beneath our feet disappeared, replaced by roof tiles. I had stoop down a little to maintain my balance due to the naturally inclined roof. Going up on the roof while in a full body armour was bad for the heart. Wondering when the roof would collapse while withstanding my weight, making a hole, made my heart go pit-a-pat. Amazing Dankas form fell to his knee in a crouch, muttering while viewing the state of the surroundings. Since there were few buildings over three stories tall in the city, our visibility above the roof opened up, allowing us to take an extensive view of the state of the entire city. In the southwest direction, built at the central part of a small hill, the feudal lords castle and the black silhouette next to it gets a perfect score for its majestic appearance under the night sky. Come on, lets go. While restraining her voice, Ariane approached the triangular roofs window, peering in while slightly opening the small wooden window. There werent anything like windowpanes, only a window that was like a wooden cover. Since glass still seemed to be considered a high-class item, using it for an attic window like this would be bizarre. Okay, theres no one inside. We can enter from here. Saying so, she hereupon opened the window fully, but her body as she tried to slip into the room was hindered by her voluptuous chest and buttocks, making her have to squirm slightly to get through. When I looked at it from below, it seemed fine, but seeing it from up close, it was rather small. Ariane and Danka were slender, and it was barely wide enough. For me in my full body armour, even thinking about entering through this tiny window was impossible. Theres only one thing to do when it becomes like this After Ariane quietly passed through, Danka successfully entered from the window without a problem. Finally, when it became my turn, I looked through the small opened window at the appearance indoors, and while invoking Dimensional Stepwithout difficulty, completely entered the room. (Hey! If theres such a method, say so earlier!) The watching Ariane raised a small voice of protest. She seemed to be embarrassed about the matter where her breasts and buttocks got stuck. Even in this dark room, it was clear that her cheeks were dyed vermillion. It wasnt the case that shes grown particularly plump, so I dont think it was necessary that she had to be so embarrassed. This place seems to be similar to a storeroom Ignoring her voice of protest, Danka did things at his own pace, muttering in a low, carrying voice while analyzing our surroundings. The room was converted into a storage room, with miscellaneous luggage piled up in appropriate arrangements. In spite of the space, there werent a lot of luggage left behind; not very many people were coming and going either judging from the dusty air. Danka moved slowly on the wooden floor so as to not make a sound, and advanced towards the thin stairway that led to the lower floor, peering down and making a gesture that seemed to say, Be quiet!. After Danka had confirmed that Ariane had nodded at him, he started to slowly descend the stairway that was connected to the lower floor. A short time after there were signs of Danka moving around for some reason downstairs, he once more appeared in the attic with only his face showing and signaled Come! with his hand. Seeing it, Ariane and I followed at the same time after Danka to the stairway leading to the lower floor, and descended. We found ourselves in a room with four bunk beds placed within. With the exception of Danka in the middle of the room, there werent any signs of life only the smell of lukewarm iron rust. There were four men lying in their beds, but each persons throat was stabbed, with all of them dead from the loss of blood. While Danka covered the ruffians heads with blankets to disguise them as being asleep, Ariane approached the door in the middle of the room and peeked at the state outside. It seemed to be safe; Ariane beckoned for us to go towards her. Once Danka had finished with his disguise and we moved together close to the door, Ariane gave directions in silence. Danka was on right, Ariane was left, and I was inner center. Us three nodded to one another, and the door was opened. The door opened up to a corridor ahead, with a rectangular atrium that could be seen in the interior. On both sides of the atrium were three equally spaced doors, and further inside, next to one of the doors, a stairway that led to the bottom could be seen. Lamps were installed here and there in the passageway, illuminating in entirety the inside of the building. This brightness in the atrium allowed for looking out over those approaching from downstairs, and given that the other party can also confirm with their sight, its dangerous to investigate the doors on both sides without bending over. Ariane and Danka soundlessly approached before the doors on each side in a low stance, straining their ears to find out the circumstances inside. Before long, the doors slowly opened and the pair slipped inside their respective rooms. I was the only one left on this levels corridor now. Given that it was impossible not to make a sound walking on the wooden floor while fully equipped in metal armor, I used Dimensional Stepto move to one of the interior visible doors. While thinking useless thoughts such as whether my legs would become frail if I relied on this magic too much for various things, I approached the door. This wooden door differed from the typical doors in its vicinity that spoke of simplicity, with the door having dignified decorations and being fitted with a handle made of metal. I can feel the presence of a person from beyond the door, but as I investigated and noticed the presence, a vigilant atmosphere drifted over. It seemed that the person on the other side had sensed my presence. However, the other person since becoming alert hadnt done anything like raising their voice. I cant stand here like this the whole time without moving, so I decided to open the the door, laying my hand on the doorknob, but, somehow or other, it appeared to be locked. I peered into the door through the doorknobs keyhole and looked inside the room. Since the keyhole was like those old elementary school warehouse locks, I was able to see inside. While looking at the view of the room on the other side of the keyhole, I decided on a target spot and activated Dimensional Step. I transferred into the bright room in the same posture as when I was peering into the keyhole from the corridor. The inside of the room was brighter than the corridor outside, and the room for some reason was crowded with gaudy furnishings lined up on both sides. The middle of the room had a coffee table with a leather-covered couch, with an amber work desk further inside the room. A fat well-dressed man was sprawled with his face laying on the desk, not moving an inch. Furthermore, illuminated by the lamps, there were three bloodstained armed ruffians collapsed around the vicinity. I could tell that all of them were already dead Hereupon, from the desks shadow, a person dressed in completely black revealed their head, examining me before stepping forward and approaching. The doors lock shouldve been closed; nevertheless, how did Armor Onii-san enter just now? The person in black spoke in a small muffled voice, but, instead of answer the question, I unintentionally let out the first thought that came to mind. Ninja At my unintentionally leaked words, the eyebrow of the person who was completely dressed in black from top to bottom lifted up slightly. And simultaneously, covered by a hood, the ears attached to the area at the top of their head, with a twitch, moved in response The person before my eyes appeared to be a petite young girl. Her whole body was covered with clothes made of black fabric in a manner that was particularly moe, an outfit absolutely worthy of belonging to a ninja. Her legs had greave-type protectors made of metal, with gauntlets for her arms, and worn on her head was a black scorched metal-plated headband with a gold crown sewn on, with a straight-bladed dagger visible on her lower waist. The only area with visible skin was around her lovely blue eyes that didnt give off much emotion, while on top of the hood, black triangular-type animal ears were attached. I also noticed just now that a black tail was attached to her waist with a belt-like shape, with the tip of the tail sometimes moving in a flutter. The ears and tail didnt show any signs of having the atmosphere of an artificial product; no matter how you looked at it, the responses they were displaying showed them to be alive. Following the elves, I seemed to have come across another new race in this world. The young female ninja also surveyed me with my full-length black cloak wrapped around my armored body with a green fox atop my head; I could see her gaze carefully investigating my whole body. You dont seem to be a human from this place. Did you come here for some objective as well? The young female ninja finished her observation and threw another question at me, making me hard pressed to answer. Although she doesnt seem to be an enemy, it would be clumsy to reveal the purpose behind coming here to an outsider so easily. While thinking about how to reply, the young female ninja already guessed at my purpose in coming here. Coming here to rescue the elves or some such? If thats the case, they seem to be held captive in the dungeon. I wasnt able to hide my surprise at the girls words. With me wearing this whole-body armor, theres no way to tell whether Im a human or an elf inside. Given that both Ariane and Danka were in the midst of searching the other rooms right now, there werent any elves close to me, yet she was able to correctly guess my objective without hesitation. I sent a fleeting glance at the former guards scattered about at her feet. These were most likely her doings. Despite her slender physique, she seemed to be quite skilled. Did she get information on the circumstances of those being kept here out of them? Once she was convinced of my objective, her gaze lightened a little. Did you sneak in here for the purpose of freeing the elves as well? Calming myself down, I asked her, though her purpose seemed to differ. She quietly shook her head, repudiating my guess. The object Im after wasnt here. I was just considering what to do about the elves captured herebut, apparently, it seems that I can leave them to you guys. She pulled in the large heavy-seeming leather bag that was placed on the desk, then she shouldered it, securing it tightly with a rope. Stopping at the opened window at the wall across the room with her foot set atop it, the young female ninja turned around to bid farewell. Ill leave the rest to you; since its you, the chance to meet again is probable. Well then, lets meet again Oh, about two elves are captured in the feudal lords castle The minute that she said that, despite carrying on her back a leather bag that rang out with heavy-seeming sounds, with movements that couldnt be sensed, she went from the window to grasping the edge of the roof, and abruptly, with a single turn, the body on top of the roof disappeared from sight. Before long, the girls thin presence faded away, disappearing in the blink of an eye under the veil of darkness that descended on the whole town, leaving no traces behind. Volume 1 - CH 19 Translator: Silver Unedited Operation Commences Part 2 After the ninja girl left, I took a look behind the desk she originally came from. There was a small stone trapdoor opened under the desk. There was a strong looking lock rolling around next to the door, having failed its purpose. Peeking inside the door I found a small storage area, that contained a box full of metal ring and documents. Apparently it was some kind of safe. The heavy sack she was carrying might have been filled with the money. But judging from her demeanor and appearance, she only did this to cover up her true intentions here as a robbery. Its not like I can condemn her anyway because I take money from bandits. I didnt know what she was looking for, but it didnt seem like it would hinder our operation. Based on the parting words she left anyway. There seem to be two more elves trapped in the feudal lords castle. That would mean that the elf hunting had been authorized by the feudal lord himself. If its true, then Ill have to tell Ariane about it. Once this rescue was done we might have have to infiltrate the lords castle. While contemplating that, I pick up one of the parchments from the safe. Removing the bindings from the documents, the contacts turned out to be a sells reports. The amount on the contract was insane, it exceeded well over 10,000 suk. The 10,000 gold price tag was the cost of the elves being sold here. There were six more contacts just like this one, seven in total. The contracts included the names of those that had already been auctioned off. They also had the names of the buyers as well, so it might be possible to track down the elves that had been sold. Still, elf slaves seem to be sold at outrageous prices according to this contract. I wonder why there was such a high demand for men though? I shoved the seven contracts into my luggage sack before putting the ten metal rings in after them. I wrapped the rings in a cloth and put them in a leather pouch to prevent them from jangling about. The owner already has cold feet so he wont mind. Once the safe was cleaned out, I took a look around the flashy room that reeked of flamboyance, but most of the stuff was on the bulky side. Since my business here was done, I decided to prepare for the other two to join me a little early. I grab the key hanging on the door and unlocked it. Once they were done checking the rooms on each side, they should be heading here. After a while, Ariane and Danka entered the room quietly and quickly closed the door. I only found a few small fry in the rooms, how about you? There was nothing in particular in mine. Both got result that they werent happy about. After hearing Dankas answer, Arianes golden eyes were questioningly pointed in my direction. I gained some information. The captured elves are probably being held in the underground dungeon. There is also this. I pulled the parchments I got from the safe out of my sack and handed them to Ariane. She looked at it them with suspicion for a moment before she opened one and glanced over the contracts. Wrinkles started to crop up on her forehead. This! Those are the elves sale contracts. Since the names of the buyers are written down in several places, you should be able to use it as a clue. Theres more, apparently there are two more elves trapped in the feudal lords castle. Whered this information come from Ariane looked up and glanced around the room as she asked that. The bodies inside the room have already become cold, and the boss was nothing more than a ornament for the desk now. She judged that they were the source of the information. The source of the information is a trivial matter, whats important now is that we need to move quickly. While I trusted the words of the ninja girl it was merely based on my own intuition. Perhaps, its better to let them develop their own conclusions here. Once were finished here, well head over the feudal lords castle. Hiring you was the right decision, normally it wouldnt be easy to sneak into the castle. She laughed while saying that and rolled the parchment back up before returning it to me. To think that the feudal lord was involved! The elders have to be informed of this when we return. Danka raised an eyebrow as he spit out that comment. Judging by the amount of money involved in the elven slave trade, wealthy nobles and merchant must be apart of it; has my workload been increased? I suppose I could collect some extra income from the feudal lords castle If our brethren are in the underground dungeon we have to go there at once. After that, the feudal lords castle. Danka nodded in agreement at Arianes words and left the room. I follow behind Ariane and Danka using Dimensional Step to prevent my armor from making noise. We descended the stairway through the second floor to the first floors central hall. The disarray of the tables and chairs gave the hall the atmosphere of a pub, in fact there were even a few bad men hanging around. Fortunately they havent noticed us yet. Once Ariane gave the fall back gesture, we quietly returned to the second floor. As expected, its impossible to reach the dungeon from here without being noticed. Ill take care of the ones on the first floor, while you two deal with the reinforcements from the second floor. Both Danka and I nod at the suggestion, and Ariane pulls out her sword and focuses on the stairway to the first floor. Then she leaps out in a flash. From the the top of the stairwell, she leaped out with sword in hand; the gathered men were shocked at this occurrence. Dance within this blade, flame After she chanted in a low voice, flames started to run down the blade of her sword. The man she cut upon landing with the sword of fire, no only let out a spray of blood, but also had red flames wrap around his entire body and set his clothes ablaze. Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! As the mans death throes filled the the large hall, sounds of activity from other rooms on the first floor and on both sides of the second floor could be heard. As his body was roasted by the flames, the man fluently rolled about between the table and chairs. A few of the near by men tried to put out the flaming man, but Ariane simply attacked them with her flame sword causing the fire to get even larger. Danka came out of one of the rooms on the second floor and started to kill men that were trying to reach the first floor, with a sword covered in light. From this side it looked like a dance where no one was fit to partner with Danka. I recall that the elves were a group that specialized in magic, but seeing the swordsmanship these two, I may have to rethink that assumption. Since the men coming out of the farther back rooms could see what was going on, they tried to take another path around Danka, but I fired off Rock Bulletat each of them. Rocks the size of fist not only tore new holes into the men but also into the wall behind them. The guards listening to this outside could join the battle at any moment. Using Dimensional Step, I transfer in front of the front door and lowered the large bolt on the door to prevent anyone from getting in or out. None of these people here would ever leave this place alive. You bastardddd!!! A man trying to raise the moral of the group came charging at me from behind. When he got in range, I lightly throw my fist out in retaliation. I felt the mans skull shatter before he was blow away, only after crashing through a table and chair did the impact with a wall stop him. The physical abilities of a level 255 body were a bit overkill for opponents of this level. Suddenly, a large wall of fire came from the within the compound. I think one of the men Ariane set ablaze with her sword might have ran towards the kitchen. Apparently some of the cooking oil caught fire. While the building was made of stone, it was filled with flammable objects. Columns of flame started to spring up all over the place. Kyu?n Ponta, who was a top my head till now, wrapped herself around my neck and turned her ears downward because she didnt like the fire. It like Im wearing a fur scarf next to a blazing inferno. Looking around I saw that the the clean up of the second floor was complete as Danka had already made his way to the first floor. Ariane had shock off the flames from her sword and was searching perimeter. I could hear that someone was knocking of the large front door and faintly make out a yelling voice. The door seemed to be thicker and heavier than I thought, and combined with the firmly placed bolt it meant that no one could get in easily. There are the stairs to the basement! As the fire spread through the first floor, I look in the direction that Danka called out to and saw a stone staircase leading to the basement, that was hidden behind the main stairwell. Frowning at the rising temperature caused by the fire, Ariane took off the hood of her cloak and gave a silent follow me gesture before running down the gloomy stairs. Danka quickly follows behind, and I bring up the rear. What the hell!!? Gyuaa!!!! The scream of a man and the sound of metal clashing alerted me that there was a fight going on below as I descended the stairs. Fuck!! Why are you in this place!! What are those guys upstairs doing!!! I heard the sound of something hitting the floor, and when I arrived it was already over. The basement was unexpectedly spacious, and the walls were lined with cell doors. The smell of the three fallen mens blood was mixing with the earthen smell of the basement was a little disgusting though. While covered in blood, Ariane reached down to one of the fallen men and rips off a metal key ring from his waist before running to one of the cells. Im Ariane Glenys Maple! Im here to rescue you!! When she delivered her introduction, something hit the cell door like a brick and caused a loud Clangsound to resonate. Thats a lie!? Warriors from maple have come to help!? Judging by appearance the girl against the cell door and shouted in surprise and joy was around 17 years old, and the girls that appeared after her looked even younger than that. They all wore the same metal collars the children in the forest had on. Ariane quickly inserted key after key into the keyhole looking for the right one. Before long, I hear the sound of the lock clicking and the girl burst out of her cell, the other girls were soon freed as well. While the girls gave their gratitude to Ariane, I noticed that the flames had reached the top of the stone stairs. The removal of the Magic eating collar will have to wait, we dont have the time to take things slow. Ariane-dono, the first floor has been consumed by the flames. We should hurry. When the girls noticed my voice, a number of screams were let out and they all hid behind Ariane. Due to my body being covered by a black cloak and my face by my helmet, the first impression with the girls wasnt very good. Its all right, this man is a helper that I employed. Is this everyone that had been captured? The girls smiled a little before simultaneously nodding their heads at her question Arc, our business in done here. All right. Ill transfer us outside of town in a moment! I approached the group of four girls that were around Arine, and I evoked the magic when I was sure Danka was within range. Transfer Gate! The dimly lit basement was illuminated by the light of the magic formation that appeared beneath our feet. The four elf girls had a variety of expression as they clanged to Ariane as the floating sensation of the magic phenomenon occurred. Despite the girls anxiety the floating sensation went by in an instant, their vision went dark, and the curtain of the moonlit sky proceeded the darkness. The flow of the river could be heard and even the shadow of the six arch bridge could be seen. On the other side of the bridge, Dientos city wall could be seen. The girls surrounding Ariane looked around in amazement as they couldnt understand what happened in that instant. Along with the sounds of the river and the wind blowing through the grass, the high-pitched sound of a bell could be heard from the towns direction. It was the alarm bell to inform people of the fire. I could see smoke rising and a faint red glow from the other side of the city wall. It was a sight that everyone in town could see Volume 1 - CH 20 Translator: Silver Unedited Assault on Dientos lord Part 1 The Diento territory is ruled by the feudal lord, in the fortress that was roughly at the territorys center, one man ran down the corridor that led to the lords bed room at great speed. While the castles interior was very quiet, the sound of the alarm bells could be faintly heard from behind the glass windows. The double-doors of the feudal lords bedroom was luxuriously made with thick quality wood and ordained with gold. Two sentries stood guard as the night witch and monitored for any suspicious individuals. The panicked man run straight up to the door and started to violently bang on it, but no one could blame the sentries for this. The man violently banging of the feudal lords bedroom door was Cyrus Dorman, Consul of Diento. Triton-sama! Its Cyrus! There is a pressing matter that I have to inform you about!! His usually pale and stoic face was slightly red and had nervous sweat striking down it tonight. Cyrus, why are you here at such an hour? Open it. Since the voice was muffled by the door, Triton doubtfully called to the speaker before ordering one of the maids inside the room to open the door. Only the word Rudeness was heard as the man made his way inside the room. Triton rose from his bed in the dimly lit room, and quickly dawned a gown so that he could meet Cyrus at the door. Triton-sama, the people in the room While smoothing out his white mustache, Triton prompted the two maids to leave; after glancing at Cyrus the two obliged and left the room. What is this urgent business you spoke of? Fires have broken out in the city When Triton heard that he grimaced and let out a large sigh in disappointment. While marquis Triton thought that there was no reason to barge into his bedroom for such a trivial matter, consul Cyrus continued to speak. A fire spread to the major slave trading buildings, including our storehouse! What!!!! The startled Triton forcibly stood up and angrily approached the consul. The delivery date for the Eastern Leburan Empire is closing in! What happened to the products that were being kept in the storehouse!? Thats, the guards say that someone infiltrated the building before the fire broke out Whatd they say!? The guards were supposed to stop intruders!! What on earth were those fools doing!!! The marquis openly berated his foolish subordinates in his anger. The front door was suddenly bolted shut, they could only hear screams from within. All sides of the building were covered to prevent any blind spots, the only possibility is that there was a traitor within Fuck!! Send some of the castle soldiers out to make sure the fire is properly extinguished immediately! Even if the top burned, the basement was made of stone so it wouldnt be easy to burn!! It wouldnt look good to have the castle soldiers only appear there though If you do not dispatch them in the other three locations Dont bring that up now; dispatch them in mass!!! In response to Cyruss protest, the veins on Tritons head bulged as he yelled. Panicked by the threatening atmosphere, Cyrus tripped over himself as he quickly left the room to carry out the orders. In order to quench his throat after raving so much, the short on breath Triton grabbed a pitcher of water next to his bed and started to gulp it down. Fortunately the delivery date had been postponed. Worst case we will simply have to deliver what we have on hand to eastern Lebrun as a reimbursement for their order Speaking those words in disgust, marquis Triton rubbed his forehead to suppress the headache he got from thinking up the later correspondence. Arc POV Many smoke pillars could be seen rising above Diento from the bank of the Rydell river, and I watched as they clouded the night sky. Strange, the kidnappers base was in the red-light district close to the east gate. Id understand if the fire spread in that area, but why were there so many fires popping up around the city? Ariane-dono, did your collaborators set the city on fire? Its possible that members of Arianes group were using this as a cover for the rescue operation. However, with an unpleasant expression she denied the accusation. I dont know. Only Danka and I should have been in the city. Those fires were caused by something else. In any case, its an unexpected event that perfectly covers our infiltration. We can also take advantage of this confusion to infiltrate the castle as well. It didnt seem like she was telling a lie. And it is a good opportunity like she said. With fires sprouting up in so many places, a lot of people most have been dispatched from the castle to extinguish them. No, if the underground organization I was connected to was threatened, the first thing I would do is dispatch my troops. With the castles lowered security, now would be the best time to search it. Well, the number guards will be insufficient if the soldiers from the castle were dispatched. Assuming we take this opportunity to slip inside the lords castle That moment Ariane licked her sexy full lips and gave a fearless laugh, before she laid her sight on the earnest expression sporting Danka. Danka, could you keep an eye on the kids. If Im not mistaken, the nearest village is a day away if we go upstream and enter the large forest right? Thats about right. At the the upper reach of the river, there is a fulcrum with the Riburuto river. I will wait for you there. Please do. Arc, start removing the magic eating collars. Yes While Ariane encouraged the elven girls to stand in front of her, I approached one of them and slowly placed my hand of the collar, so that I didnt frighten her. Anti-curse When the magic formation formed and sunk into the collar, it made the same clear snipping sound as last time before opening and falling off. Although the other girls were surprised, they came over to be with looks of expectation. Nodding, I use Anti-curseon each of the girls and destroy the remaining collars. After each of the collars were destroyed, the girls offered me their words of gratitude. He really is capable of curse removal magic Danka also quietly voiced his surprise. Lets quickly head to the feudal lords castle! I feel a gentle tap on the shoulder of my armor, as she vehemently yelled and stared in the direction of Dientos lords castle. That was the signal to transfer to the castle. When I give a small nod, Ponta who was around my neck let out a cry that said she was ready to go. I first moved to the other side of the river using Dimensional step. The sound of the alarm bells became louder after we moved closer to the city. Since the the south side of the wall faced the river there were no homes built within the outer wall, meaning that there were no witnesses to what was happening. Since it was so late at night, there werent many guards on top of the outer wall either, only a few sentries were sparsely place along the wall. In a matter of seconds, I used Dimensional stepto transfer to the top of the outer wall and then to the inner wall that was visible from there. Unlike the the outer wall, that separates the wilderness from the city, there were no sentries placed on the inner wall. Was the purpose of this wall to defend the city in case of siege warfare? Still, to be safe I crouch down and observable the situation in town through one of gaps in the walls railing. Smoke was coming from all over the city, there were maybe four points of origin? The four fires most have gone off simultaneously as it would be impossible for them to have been set off leisurely given the timing. After concealing her dark elf body with her gray cloak, Ariane glared at me with her golden eyes, insisting that I transfer to the next location. Since her lilac skin was covered by her cloak that melted into the darkness, only her golden eyes could be seen from within, it was like she was some conductor of some kind of galactic express. Though the body on the inside is a dynamite one though I look at the raised castle of the feudal lord that stood at the center from the gap in the railing. The castle, which was dimly lit by moonlight, was a great distance away from here. The foot of the castle was rested within its own large shadow, and the outskirts of the building were swallowed by darkness. Ariane was still glaring at me from behind, but it was not like I was staring out at the city without a propose. It seemed that I wont be able to merely transfer near the castle. I first thought that the feudal lords castle was built with a mechanism that obstructed magic, but really it was just a matter of finding a suitable transfer destination. This magic doesnt seem to be usable in utter darkness. Since the castles roof was illuminated by the moonlight I set the transfer location there and invoke Dimensional Stepwithout a hitch. The city was built atop a hill and the castle was placed at the highest point of the city; there was nothing obscuring the view of the area up here. It was a great view. I would like to experience this view during the day if possible. Ariane was surprised when we suddenly transferred to the roof, and she late out a small yelp as she tried to regain her balance. Ya! Hey dont suddenly transfer to the roof without warning?! If youre going to move to an unstable foothold say so before hand. Ah, I did something foolish. Ponta, suddenly moved to the top of my helmet and let out a growl in protest of my treatment, causing Ariane to apologize. Since Ponta settled the matter, Ill buy her some grapes when this is over. As expected, we were able to watch all the activity of the castle from the roof, without anyone being aware of us. The feudal lords castle wasnt very elegant in appearance; looking more like a fort than anything else. In addition to the two walls that surrounded the castle, there was as a moat, making it hard to invade. In between the walls and the castle, there was a large garden in the front, and the rest of the space was filled with a large barracks and an empty training field. The castle was composed of six outer towers, connected to the central structure by small corridors. From atop one the six towers that we were standing on, it was possible to view over the entire city. The only way for enemies to spot us is if they randomly decided to look up, but there was no way to search for the elves. The tower we were on right now was a lookout tower, that can act as a grain storage or various other uses if the f0rt was ever under siege. There seems to be facilities for accommodating captives and criminals underground, now where would I place high-end elven slaves? Araine-dono. I hesitate to ask, but what type of treatment do elven slaves receive? is that question really relevant now? She glared at me with her golden eyes from the depth of her cloak with an openly displeased expression. The kind of treatment they receive, I think will make it easier to Identify their location Upon hearing my intentions, she replied with disgust after a while. In the case of the woman, they often become playthings, the men are made to to fornicate with noble women to produce children. When I looked over the sells contracts, why was the cost of the males higher? Does it have something to do with them fornicating with noble women? When a mixed raced child is born, it will inherit the race of of its mother right? Mixed raced children took after their mothers, thats another thing I didnt know, but I chime in to prompt her to make her point. A human child is thereby born with the high magical power that is the characteristic of the elves The human nobles have many people with high magical aptitude, that were taken from elves in the days of old. Ah, those human still arent able use spirit magic though I see, in order to survive in this world overrun with monsters, the humans had to become better at handling magic, so they forcibly took the power from the elves. Then its the nobles that are mostly capable of magic Only financial and military might hold power in this world. Why would those of this country allow the beings called elves run free when they can strengthen their own military might? This world is built upon feudalism, so its unlikely that human rights are respected. So with the mindset of a man in power, the whereabouts of the missing elves should be decided by that. If I was connected to the to the captives sexually I would not keep them in the regular prisons, so we should probably check around were the feudal lord sleeps? There were a few soldiers routinely patrolling the the grounds. Whether or not this minimal amount was the result of the fires that broke out in town is unknown, but Im still grateful for this situation. Im about to transfer to the main building of the castle. When Ariana placed her hand on my shoulder and gave an affirmative, I transferred us from the top of the tower to a bush next to the main residence. Glass was fitted into the window frame, and you were able to see inside the residence. I confirm that there were no human shadows in the corridor before I transfer inside it. The view from this side is not the same from the outside of the window. The corridor was wider along the side of the residence it was connected to, and it was filled with various furnishings. Ariane silently walks up to one of the corridors doors, and quickly checked the room behind it. She give me the Follow me gesture before entering the room. The room had a parquet wooden floor, a polished wooden table surrounded by chairs, and at the back hung a large tapestry. Based on the rooms atmosphere it was probably a waiting room. The interior was dimly light, and outlook was bleak. Directly across from us was another door, which Ariane opened and scouted out the area beyond it. When I saw the building from the roof of the tower it dont look anything impressive, but it seemed rather large from the inside. Was there an underground dungeon here after all? Ariane calmly opened the door the rest of the way and then left. I followed her out of the waiting room. This corridor was only half the width of the previous one, doors lined both sides, and there were small pictures between each door. Farther down, the corridor curves to the left making it impossible to see beyond the turn. I transfer to the edge of it and peek around. At some point the hallway came to a dead end, with a barred wooden door at the center of the wall, and a guard dozing off in his chair in front of it. Unlike the the previous ones, the barred door was gave off a strange vibe. When I transfer to the side of the sleeping guards side I grab his head and twist it. A sickening sound rings throughout the L shape hall as I kept the now limp body from hitting the floor. I ripped the key from the dead guards waist and slide it into the doors keyhole. When I hear the sound of the shutters turning I slowly open the door; the room was perfectly square that wasnt too wide, and there as a staircase leading underground. We were on the first floor of the building and the stairs led to the basement. Since there was a guard I was able to find a clue. I called out to Ariane, who had been searching the the other rooms till now. Araine-dono In spite the quietness of my voice, Ariane appeared in an instant, proving the excellence of the elves hearing. She nodded when I inclined my head towards the square room and followed behind shortly after. After checking the stairs in the room, she proceeds to descend them. As if she were a ninja, she soundlessly decided the stairs despite them being made of wood. I used transfer to follow behind her Indian martial arts movements. My metal armor made it impossible to imitate her stealthy movements. Gufu!! Ga! I heard the groans of a man from the basement, before something hit the floor and things went quiet. A guard probably had been stationed below. Various lamps around the camber acted as the only source of light in this basement, and three iron reinforced doors lined the stone wall to the right. Since the doors were windowless, we could not tell what was on the other side of them. My name is Ariane Glenys Maple. Are any of my brethren here?! When Ariane pounded on the door and announced herself, there was an immediate answer from the other side. A warrior from Maple?! Help has come!! Thank goodness! Id like to leave as soon as possible ?!! Please?! It seems that warriors from Maple were synonymous with the best among the elves. Relief and delight could be heard from the voice on the other side of the door. In order to free them, Ariana searched the body of the fallen guard but didnt seem to find anything. The key isnt here! Where is it!? Irritation was mixed into her voice, and all of a sudden the answer came from the other side of the door. The feudal lord has the key. Thanks to the magic eating collars we cant use spirit magic to break down the door. I see, it is not necessary for the guard to have a key to the cells. There would be no need for the key of the door could easily be broken down with spirit magic. Step back from the door. Pausing for a moment after saying so, once I was sure that the person moved away, I delivered a powerful kick to the iron reinforced door. Bakiin!When I heard that loud sound, the door remarkably fought off its hinges. With my current strength, bending the cell bars to escape might even be possible. On the other side of the door was a slender fair-skinned woman with a exasperated expression on her face. She had the blonde hair, green eyes and long ears of the elves; though only a thin piece of cloth covered her delicate frame. Gazing a little lower, I caught sight of the modest bud of her chest. Dropping my view even farther, I noticed that her wrist were bound with simple wooden shackles. It was probably done to discourage them from trying to escape. Since the elves bodies werent built with a lot of muscle, this would still be effective enough. Leaving the shackles to Ariane I open the other door in the same way, and a similar looking women appeared beyond the frame. However, the women from before had long hair while this womans hair was cut short. Whos that person over there in the knight armor? The short haired women asked Ariane that question while looking in my direction. The elves must not have people that are equipped in full body armor. Suspicious looks were passed my way. Hes a helper that I employed for this rescue mission. It maybe hard to believe, but you dont need to worry because he is a reliable person. //Silver: In other words hes done enough shit to be taken down with us if were caught.// She gave a wryly smile as she said that and asked me to remove the magic eating collars from the two people. I lightly nod before casting Anti-curseon the two, and with the familiar snapping sound the collars fall to the floor. Surprising To commission someone capable of removing curses without a chant The long haired woman said the same thing Danka muttered, while she rubbed her neck to verify that this was real. Thats my general purpose. After we escape from here and join with the others, will the plan be complete? In the middle of proposing our next action, a objection was given by the two former captives. Wait! Im sorry for causing you trouble after freeing us, but that pig of a feudal lord and the people of Rhoden need to be taught a lesson! Yeah?! Ive been imprisoned here for four years! My mind will never be at ease if I dont dispose of that pig with my own hands?! The two state their claims in Arianes direction, and plead with their eyes for our next action. She looks to have thought it over a little before she turned and replied to the women. Okay. To prevent future sorrows, its wise to end the feudal lord whose the root of this evil now. Where is the lord? Urged on by the fact that the assassination of the lord was accepted, the two hopped over the fallen body as they made their way to the stairs. Despite the two only wearing thin over shirts, they quickly ran up to the first floor, with Ariane following close behind. The lords assassination seems to have immediately put into action. While I wanted to avoid drawing attention to myself with flashy actions, I couldnt simply ignore the intentions of the requester in this situation. Since it was ostensibly the elves retribution, in order not to be conspicuous its better to take part in this criminal act. Volume 1 - CH 21 Translator: Silver Unedited Assault on Dientos Lord Part 2 Authors note: I softened Arianes attitude and some of her mannerisms. Arcs behavior has also been revised. I transferred to the first floor and chased after the three elven women. Leaving the stair room, they made a beet for the room at the end of the hall and appeared in the middle of the main hallway. A large central stairway extended to the second floor from the main entrance, and stairs to the third floor seem to be on both sides of the second floor overlooking everything. At the top of the central stairway, a portrait of a man with grey hair and a protruding stomach decorated the wall. In the center of the room hung a large chandelier, and the diversity of the expensive furniture displayed here showed the power of the master of this place. The feudal lords bedroom is on the third floor. Still for no one to be watching the hall Its strange?? The short-haired former captive elf murmured that as she glanced around the main hall before a flame formed in her right hand. She would probably shoot the spirit magic at any on duty guards. The staff is spread thin do to the fires in town I voiced my opinion after I caught up with them in the central hall. The halls floor was made of polished marble and made quite a sound when I walked on it in my armor, so I unintentionally stop. Thats convenient! Lets hunt down that pig immediately!! The long haired elf let out a fearless laugh as a unnatural gale filled the room and quietly jumps into the air. Ponta let out a call as the womans fabric cloth fluttered in the wind as she landed on the second floor. She must be a wind manipulator like Ponta. The other two quickly run after her as they headed towards the third floor stairway. Kyun Kyun! Since Ponta was in a fit atop my head, I used Dimensional Stepto move in front of the third floors stairway. When I reached the third floor I heard men and women screaming as a the sounds of battle rang out in the depths of the hall. With a Doonsound, I saw servant women coming from the depth of the hall that was decorated with ornamental armors clad in a ordained mantles. They were probably the eyewitnesses to tonights events. If their testimony says that a suspicious knight was here it will be difficult to move about in the future. Telecommunications havent been created yet and many men wear armor in the city, so they testimony probably wouldnt do much, but I should still be careful here. When I saw one of the half naked servant women getting close, I moved to the side and pretended to be one of the ornamental armor suits. Ponta, who was a top my head, read the mood and didnt move an inch. From the side Pontas thick far should pass as the plumage often seen on roman helmets. While I was thinking about such trivial matters, another servant dashed out of the room. The once luxurious double doors were now mercilessly battered and what seemed to be the bodies of the guards were scattered about. Here and there I could see the missing limbs of these poor souls scattered about. Stepping beyond the doorway, I found myself in a bedroom of considerable size. Even with my untrained eye I can see that articles in this room were all expensive, from the beautiful sculptures to the canopy with a large bed inside. The whole room was filled with crystal-like objects on candlesticks, that illuminated the room like fluorescent lights. At the back of the room, a portrait similar to the one in the hall was hung, in front of it was a pitiful man with his lower body fully exposed and a knife in his hands. The long-haired elf kicked the exposed lower half of the man with all her might. Gyaahiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!! The man screaming like it was the end of the world was probably the lord; while this body was only made of bones the joints of my hips trembled. The feudal lord didnt even fall as he held the insides of his thighs, covered in sweat and gasping for air, he desperately yelled out in a strained voice. You! D-Do you think that you can do something l-like this to me and get away with it!! I am a marquis of this country!! This me before your eyes i-i-i To the feudal that endured the pain between his thighs, Ariane removed the hood of her cloak and looked down upon him as filth. The lilac skin that had beed hidden became visible, her snow white hair was disheveled, and the rooms crystal provided lighting made it look like she was slightly blushing. The atmosphere around her was chilling as she took a step forward. Are you perhaps misunderstanding something? Even if youre killed here, this country is in no position to retaliate against the elven country of Canada. Therefore, for breaking the Rhodens treaty Disappear. When she command it in a blood chilling tone, she stuffs a piece of a torn sheet in the marquiss mouth, and turns back and nods at the two elves that had been releasing magic power behind her. The two leap at the marquis immediately; only muffled screams could be heard in the room as blood sprayed within the vicinity. I felt like I was watching a scene from a gangsta drama. No matter how high this bodys abilities are it would be best not to provoke them While trying to escape the brutal reality of the room, I came upon a solid door that was sealed shut with a strong looking lock. The beautifully engraved lock was enough to create curiosity about what was on the other side of the door. I draw my sword from my waist and slashed at the door. The lock to keep out intruders was useless as the door was as easily cut diagonally as a piece of paper cut by scissors. After I tore what remained of the door off its hinges, I advanced inside to find expensive looking furniture and artworks crammed in the room; at first glance it seemed like items I would have no use for were randomly thrown in here. The were several wooden crates in the back, and when I opened them I found that they were stuffed with leather bags filled with gold coins. What is it about gold that never fails to charm people? I felt like I had an unintentional grin on my face when I found this treasure. Though there were no facial muscles to grin with As youd expect it would be difficult to take all of the gold coins now, but I could take quite a bit of them if I repack some of the leather bags. Like she said before, the way in which I acquire wealth is indeed dubious. Thought nothing rude can be said about stealing from here. At least I think so as I promptly throw bags of gold into my sack. Since its really gold, my luggage sack might tear if Im too greedy. While I was searching for more gold coins with a overjoyed expression, one sword displayed on the wall caught my attention. There was a faint mottle above the blade and the sword itself gave off a faint silver luster. The halt was in the shape of a lions head that had red jewels for eyes. Where have I seen that sword before Ah, it was a sword Ive seen in the game. It was a masterpiece grade item given out for completing an achievement call Sword of the Lion King. If Im right, its a weapon that raises base speed and attack. Thought I dont know if those effects are applied in this world or not Ill take this as well, if I left it here it would only gather dust. I thought so as I took the sword. While I was storing away the gold coins in my bag, the bedrooms seemed to have become lively. Theres a thief on the premises!!! A thief ahhhhh!! Someone set them fre- Gyaaa!! From the sound of the footsteps guards must be entering the bedroom one after another, and I could hear the sound of metal clashing. The sound of men screaming also echoed behind the occasional explosion. After a particularly loud explosion the entire castle shock, apara parasound could be heard as something collapsed, after which the sounds of something burning could be heard. The castle must have caught fire. Then a person entered the room and called out to me with a look of disgust on their face. What are you doing? Her gray cloak flutters as she folds her arms. Her ample twin hills could be seen from the top of her corset-shaped leather armor, and they were even more pronounced with her arms crossed. I probably looked like a thief in the middle of filling up his leather bag with gold coins before taking off to her. If I had a green cover over my head the image would be perfect. I could probably pass for Santa if a fireplace was nearby, but there was a savior lack of fireplaces. It cost money to unexpectedly have to rebuild an organization. ? The two elves showed up once they were finished, and stood behind her with dubious expressions as I spoke. If I intended to re-launch a kidnapping organization, it couldnt be reconstructed without the necessary funds. We can greatly hinder the opposition by taking away a large amount of money and property here. While I was only blinded by the gold coins, I was able to come up with a plausible excuse to tell her. What I said shouldnt necessarily be wrong When Ariane glanced back at the two elves, they both nodded as if in agreement and began to fill a leather bag with gold coins. Ariane also started to randomly throw gold coins into a bag. Still, carrying such heavy gold coins over our shoulders This in more than three time my weightthats Even if you have a good plan, isnt it a serious problem trying to escape with with these heavy things over our shoulders? Um??, Heavy? The three of them looked ridiculous with the big leather bags over their shoulders. Its okay, he can use transfer magic. We dont have any more business here, so lets go. Uh?! Huh!? Isnt it just a legend that a single person can use transfer magic?! Um??, A single person would lack the mental discipline and mana? While they were in the middle of that exchanged the lower floor became noisy again. We werent allowed to be leisurely in our escape for this place. Most of the remaining gold coins had been gathered by the three of them, so there was indeed no more business here. Transfer Gate! The magic circle formed on the floor and started to emit light in the room. In the next moment, the surroundings shifted in an instant and we were transferred downstream from Diento. The escape was successful. That transfer magic sure in convenient, I wonder if I could learn it Eh?!! This is a lie!? That was really transfer magic?! Oh??, Im tired?. Where are we? The three of them were looking around and even Im surprised about where we ended up. Everything that was within the magic circle seems to have been transferred along with us. The artwork and furniture that was around the room a while ago were all sitting on the grass. The smoke from the fires still rose from Diento, and it seems to have increased. I did remember the sound of fire spreading in the feudal lords castle So, I take it that all the requirement for the request have been mate? Ariane stopped gazing over the river and looked in my direction; she took out five elven gold coins and tossed them at me with a fearless laugh. You really saved us this time. Heres your reward as promised. Thought the gold coins we stole are more valuable I say Anytime as I catch the coins with one hand and put them in the leather bag tied to my waist. Arc, Im heading to the closest village Raratolaia would you mind meeting the elders? Lowering the bag of gold coins from her shoulder, Ariane asked me that question with a serious expression. I personally wanted to see the elf village. However, I would like to be excused from meeting the elders. Hmm, I would like to go to the elf village Do I have to meet with the elders? Thats expected. In order invite an outsider, I first have to request it from the elders. And to be honest, I would like to continue to use your powers in the future I would like to introduce you to one of the elders to gain their trust. Why? The two elves beside Ariane were surprised, yet the waited quietly as she made her proposal. I cannot take off this armor No, you say you want to give me your trust, so I will stop lying. I dont want to take off this armor. For a meeting with the elders, youd have to take it off to show your face Is that a problem? I answer her question with silence. May I hear your reason? Its hard to answer when asked my reason. I personally dont want to lie to her too much. However she may not understand even if I told her the truth. When I take off my helmet, Ariane promise me that you dont point your sword a me If I promise not to rise my swords will you show your face? Her golden eyes never leave my visage. There it is after the deluge. I can use their reactions to my exposed figure as a guideline for my future actions. When I move my hand to take off my helmet, Ponta skillfully jumped from my head to my shoulder. I remove my helmet and faced them. They all had a surprised looked on their faces. A skeleton in armor stood before their eyes, with the pale flame of the dead flattering in its eye sockets. The elves on the side immediately took action as a surge of magical power flew out of their bodies. However, Ariane stood in front of them and grabbed their hands to control them. Arc, You, is that your body? Though she was surprised she tried to keep it out of her voice, but she still asked in a hesitate tone. Even if I say that this was the appearance of a game character and that I was throw into this world with it, they would not understand that. I dont know, l just know I was thrown into this country with this cursed body Isnt that person an undead?! That undead in the armor is frighteningly strong?! The two elves scowl without breaking their stances, and Ariane fixed her eyes on them and spoke to them with a calm expression. Look closely. He doesnt carry the pollution of the dead A spirit beast would never take to an undead tainted by the pollution of death. Could an undead use healing magic? The two elves were gradually confused by her words. T-That? Thats a fluffy fox on his shoulder a spirit beast. Oh? What is this?? The undead use the cursed power of darkness, its impossible to use the purifying power of light magic right?? Ariane was the only one laughing at their confusion. Arc used his power to help our brethren He did not have to reveal his bodys secret. Depending on the type of curse it is, the elders may have some insight on it. Im thankful for that. Anyhow, even though two barely clothed elven women are standing before me, it was saddening as a man that there was no reaction from my crotch. No, this isnt a place to crack jokes Im truly thankful. If the curse on my body can be removed it would be truly wonderful. Giving such a response, I put my helmet on again. I still wonder why I choose a skeleton avatar, but it was too late to regret my past actions now. Ill introduce myself once more. My name is Ariane Glenys Maple. A warrior of the Canadian forest from Maple. She held out her right hand while saying so. I grasped it back. Arc. Im travelling to remove this curse from my body. When I said it, my future goal had been decided. It was set within my mind, traveling to break my curse, though its likely to be an unachievable feat. Then lets go meet Danka upstream! She laughed as she placed one of the bags of gold coins over her shoulder. I picked up some of the heavier bags as well and gaze out at the forest as it connected with the river upstream. Without day even breaking, under the glow of the moonlight, for the first time my path has been decided. Then shall we sit off? Volume 2 - Prologue Prologue Rhoden Kingdom took pride in being the third most powerful nation on the Hokkaido continent. The eastern and western Leburan empires touched the northern border, the shoreline connected to the Burugo Gulf in the west, the south lead to the sea and in the east was the Canada forest, which was independent from Rhoden and the home of the elves. In short, the countrys location kept it relatively safe from foreign enemies. The northern border was connected to both of the Leburan Empires. The eastern Holy Leburan Empire and the western Great Leburan Empire used to be a single country before it split into two, and now the two are at each others throats, trying to grasp total power on the continent. The two countries are almost equal in strength, so the struggle for supremacy will be decided by the country that manages to draw Rhoden Kingdom to its side, and because of this the conflict of east vs. west is casting its shadow upon the Rhoden Kingdom. The eastern Holy Leburan Empire has tropic ports and vast plains in the south, and intends to offer them to Rhoden in exchange for overthrowing the west. While the more legitimate western Great Leburan Empire planned to use Rhoden to eliminate the east. In addition to that, the struggle for the succession of Rhodens throne has also intensified, with the western empire supporting first prince Sect and the eastern holy empire supporting second prince Douglass respectively. The final faction involved in the bid for the throne was the second princess Juliana who has remained independent from other countries. Instead she has focused her attention to the west, beyond the archduchy of Rinburuto, and seeks to strengthen the bonds between the great Canadian forest and the elves that inhabit it. The fierce power struggle between these people has split the kingdoms nobles, and since the shady source that funded the second princes faction was shut down due to someones machinations, the spheres of influence have greatly shifted in the kingdom. North of the Calcutta mountain range, a fertile plain opened up, from the east side of the wind dragon mountain range the quantity of water in the Rydell river bolstered as it flowed past the capital into the southern sea. In a certain room in the imperial palace in the capital city of Olav, a woman accompanied by her personal maid sat at a waist high table that overlooked the courtyard, together with two other people. The woman who sat with ladylike conduct, dressed in neat clothes and surrounded by a calm atmosphere while still retaining the cuteness of a young girl, was the second princess of this country, Juliana Meroru Melissa Rhoden Olav. She had long, dark blonde hair that fell down in loose waves, lovely brown eyes and white, regular features. However, deep within those eyes dwelled the light of a strong-willed individual. This time around, I heard that Douglass nii-san and Sect nii-san were interested in the Hoban territory. Officially theyre going to a ball, but in reality theyre just looking into territories around the capital. A man in the prime of his life nodded at princess Julianas words before chiming in. This large man wore a Generals uniform, had brown hair that was cut very short and a square jaw that gave off a dignified impression. This person was the duke that belonged to the princess faction, head of the Frivetran household and one of the countrys three generals, Carton De Frivetran. That inspection of Hoban reeks of danger. Theres still speculation flying around the court about the previous incident. Some even say that the elven surprise attack was a feint by the faction of his highness Sect, or our own. The previously mentioned incident was the assassination of a member of the second princes faction, Marquis Diento. In the Rhoden kingdom, it was prohibited to capture and sell elves, but the former lord of Diento had been suspected of doing just that on the black market, and the affair happened just as princess Juliana had sent a scout to secretly investigate. At first the witness testimony stated that elves were the ones behind it, but the witnesses suddenly disappeared, which lead to a number of speculations as to who the true culprit was. The purpose of the attack also remained unclear, which in turn lead to even more speculation. There is also the simultaneous attack on the slave traders, and how all of Marquis Dientos savings disappeared on top of that. All the speculation just keeps piling up. Princess Juliana shrugged and sighed loudly. The whereabouts of the majority of it remains unknown, but a part of it seemed to have been found within the Diento territory. Pieces of expensive furniture were found in the possession of citizens. Everything that was recovered had been found on the open market. If the Diento family wants to recover everything, theyll have to act quickly before the rest disappears into the darkness. The young man sitting next to the general opened his mouth. He also wore a generals military uniform, though simplified, was well-mannered and looked strikingly similar to General Carton even though his features were more delicate than the generals. However, his tone was comparable to General Cartons. His name was Lendl Do Frivetran. He was the battalion commander of a large military unit, heir of the Frivetran dukedom and General Cartons son. Whatever they do, it will take take some time before Marquis Dientos family recovers. With the loss of a major fanatical supporter, his highness Douglass is trying to quell the unrest in his faction Ive also heard that his highness Sect is making overtures toward Duke Brutus. General Carton stroked his magnificent beard as anxiety over both camps movements caused his eyebrows to rise and his wrinkles to be more prominent. While nodding at the Generals concerns, princess Juliana spoke of future correspondences. A storm is coming It may be better to move up our schedule and hasten our visit to Rinburuto. Helen asked to accompany us at that time. Juliana straightened her back as she stood up and looked in the eyes of her personal maid and close childhood friend Feruna, while speaking of her future schedule. The maid Feruna gave a little smile, sharpened her gaze, and lowered her head full of beautifully tied up hair. I understand, Juliana-sama. Alright. In about five days we will head towards Rinburuto, lets also narrow the number of guards to fifty. Well leave Lendl in charge of selecting the guards, while Ill select the subordinates we bring along. The general slapped his son on his shoulder, which broke the enthrallment he had been under after seeing the maid Feruna, causing him to quickly kneel on the spot and lower his head. Even if it cost me my life, Ill definitely ensure that your highness has a safe journey! Thank you lord Lendl. If that bishop of the Hiruku religion makes any suspicious moves, please be prepared to neutralize them. The two lowered their heads again at Julianas word. Volume 2 - CH 1 Onward to Raratoiapart 1 A group was moving through a forest filled with tall and thick-trunked trees, trying not to stumble on the roots covered with moss. The sky in the east had already started to brighten and little patches of sunlight were seeping through the foliage. I was carrying three sacks filled with gold coins over my shoulder, and a clang clang sound was mixed in with the whispers of the tree leaves. We were in the center of Canada forest, the home of the elves. In this world that I was dropped into, I was given the form of my game character, and as I went about in a dizzy I somehow wound up helping the elves in their mission. Yet, I had not even an ounce of regret for my actions. Its only natural for a Japanese person to want to help the disadvantaged elves and beastmen in this world. Probably. The elven woman walking in front of me was a rare dark elf. She had smooth lilac skin, long white hair, and her ears were shorter than those of normal elves. Her tall frame was wrapped in a leather corset over somber clothes and her limbs overflowed with enough sex appeal to attract the eyes of any man. Her name was Ariane Glenys Maple. She was one of Maples warriors, which was the capital of Canada. A thin sword hung at her waist, and she also possessed strong spirit magic. Her chest bounced up and down with every step, her buttocks bobbed with every movement, and I had a perfect view from behind but all of a sudden she stopped and focused her brilliant golden eyes on me. Somehow, she seemed to have noticed my stare Like I said, the body I got when I came to this world was the same one from the game I had been playing. My whole body was covered in detailed, white, full-body armor that wouldnt be unusual for a mythical knight to wear. A pitch-black mantle fluttered in the wind and the inside of the mantle looked like a starry night sky. On my back, I carried a large, heavily engraved round shield and a two-handed sword that emitted a divine aura. However, inside this suit of armor was only the body of a skeleton. Therefore, this body had no eyes. Only the pale blue light of the dead existed in my eye sockets. For her to still be able to sense my stare, the senses of a woman were truly frightening. While thinking about such things, the voice of two other women was heard from behind. Ive used too much mana. I wont be able to use spirit magic for a while, would you happen to have a weapon I could borrow? Im tired?. I need to take a rest somewhere The two women were covered in a gray and black cloak respectively and were bringing up the rear. They had straight blonde hair with a greenish tint, and the characteristic long ears peeped out between the strands. Ones skin was opposite of the dark elf Arianes pale complexion, her name was Senna and she had an overall slender figure and sharp eyes. The other one had a tender expression that Senna lacked and short cut hair. Her name was Oona. A short while ago, both of these elven women had been the prisoners of Dientos feudal lord. Because the two barely had any clothing on, Ariane and I had given them our cloaks so they could cover themselves. We got a heap of gold coins from the castle of Dientos lord, and I was carrying all three bags worth of it over my shoulder. Since I had my hands full, the two of them were on guard for the monsters that roamed the forest. Well reach the river Rydell soon. Once we reach the riverbank well take a break. Afterwards, our destination will be only a little farther upstream. When Ariane turned around to inform us, I was able to see the tall cliff which overlooked the riverbed that I had passed by before. As the wide river came into view, the tree line receded and the surroundings became brighter. The daylight had was getting stronger, with the morning sun illuminating the forest, and the level of sunlight that penetrated the foliage was gradually increasing. I lowered the sacks of gold coins on a suitable rock while the other three had found their own places to sit and rest. It truly was a pleasant place. The wind blow across the bank of the river and caused leaves to rustle. Mixed in were the cheeping of birds and the occasional cry of a monster; in this place, we calmly spent our time. Ponta, who had been on my head until now, jumped down to get a drink of water before she soaked her forepaws in the water and started playing around. Ponta was a fox-like animal that was about 60cm in length. Though she had the face of a fox, her tail made up half of her body and was the same shape of a cotton ball. However, the form of her legs gave her the impression of a giant flying squirrel. Her soft fur was light green on her back and pure white on her underbelly. According to the elves, she was a rare animal called a spirit beast and was commonly called a fluffy fox. It was apparently rare for a spirit beast to take to a person, though I seemed to have tamed Ponta smoothly by feeding her, even if that was questionable at best. When I turned my attention upstream to the riverbank where Ponta was playing, I noticed some huge dragonflies nearby. They were almost two meters long and hovered above the water surface with their tails sticking into the water. Occasionally, one of the huge dragonflies would raise their tail out of the water with a fish attached and skillfully hold the fish in the air as it began to feast upon it. Those are dragonfly. They wont attack unless you approach them during the breeding season. When she noticed me staring, Ariane explained the nature of the huge dragonflies to me. They only attacked in the breeding season, but This thick forest seems to have a variety of monsters living in it. In fact, we frequently encountered monsters when we were making our way here. The three of them repelled them without much difficulty, but Senna seems to have used a considerable amount of mana along the way. Senna, use my sword for now own. I still have enough mana left. Since Ariane notice that Senna was running low on mana, she took the sword from her waist and handed it to her. I was looking at this when I remembered something; I hauled one of the sacks filled with gold coins in front of me and rummaged through it. Buried between the gold coins was a single sword. It was something I found when we infiltrated the feudal lords castle to save Senna and Oona. The sword was a masterpiece-grade item, the handle was garnished with the head of a lion that had deep red jewels in place of eyes. The eponymous Sword of the Lion King. I completely forgot about it when I threw it into the sack. Ariane-dono, you could use this if you like. Since I was already completely equipped thanks to my knight role-play, I offered the sword to her. She widely opened her eyes when she received the sword. Is it okay? This is a very good sword. Hun, I dont mind. It was gathering dust in the lords castle. Besides, I already have this Saying so, I held up my one meter long, two-handed greatsword. What I was showing her was the mythical grade weapon Holy Thunder Sword. She looked surprised for a moment before she wordlessly unsheathed the sword in her hand to inspect the grip and blade, and once she was finished she nodded before sheathing it again. Thank you, Arc. This will be helpful. Her full lips lifted into a smile as she thanked me and put the sword on her waist. Well end our break soon and continue our trek upstream.Arc, can I ask you a favor? Sure. You all should hold onto me while I carry the luggage and transfer us up the river. I said this while I was picking up the sacks filled with gold coins I had been sitting next to. Ponta seemed to have noticed what was happening since she used spirit magic to glide from the riverbed to her usual spot atop my helmet. Confirming that everyone was holding on to me, I focused my attention upstream. Dimensional Step It was a support-magic skill that allowed me to perform short-range teleportation, and in an instant the entire scenery changed. I set the target a while ago, and we now stood at the upper reaches of the river. Hum, thats a convenient spell?. Why didnt you use this a while ago when we were in the forest?We could have gotten a lot farther by now? The short-haired elf Oona was muttering this while she was looking at our new surrounding. The riverbank we had been resting on moments before was now a considerable distance downstream from our current position. The range is limited in areas like forests, where the visibility is lacking. While the magic was convenient for travel, it can only move to an area that you can visually perceive. The ground of the forest we had just been in was full of undergrowth, cliffs and marshes. One wrong step could have meant the end, so using the skill there was prohibited. Is that so Still, it is really convenient? Oona contently gave that relaxed praise many times as I continued to transfer us upstream. It didnt take that long before we arrived at a river fork. Coming from the northern Wind Dragon Mountains, the river split into two at this location. It appears that the river splitting off is called the Riburute river. It was very wide, and judging by the color of the water it was quite deep as well. Since the current seemed to be very strong, youd normally have the cross it further upstream than this. The reason we were here was to meet up with the four others elves and their guide before setting out for the elven village Raratoia. While looking around, I saw the silhouette of people emerging from the trees near the Rydell riverbank. An elven man in a beige cloak walked out while being cautious of his surroundings, and when they saw us, four elven girls ran straight to us. The warrior Danka had been with us when we assaulted the kidnappers base, and had been left to look after the girls. Since the girls were running at me, I bent to down on one knee to receive them. At that moment, Ponta jumped from my head and sat on the ground in front of me. The elven girls surrounded Ponta at once. Seems like Ponta had all of the popularity. Youre earlier than expected I take it that were bringing this armored gentleman along? Danka asked Ariane the question in a low voice in passing, once he saw me pretending to take a break in order to cover up my kneeling. Thanks to his help a disaster was avoided There are also some other circumstances the require him to meet with Raratoias elder. Dont bother the old man too much Danka gave that simple reply to Ariane before he closing his eyes and mouth. She patted down her white hair and simply said; I know. Then, since theres no time lets proceed. Arc, could you please take us across the river? With the pat on the shoulder that accompanied the question, I rose to my feet. Since its just crossing a river, I can simply use Dimensional Stepto transfer to the other side. While itd be impossible to take everyone at once, it should be doable in three trips. First, the four young girls were transferred to the other side and instantly started to diligently move about. Though they fell victim to Pontas cuteness, they still seemed capable of surviving in the wilderness. After crossing the river without much difficulty, we plunged into the depths of the forest. In addition, I was still carrying the sacks of gold coins over my shoulder; everyone besides me was an elf and was more or less capable of using spirit magic, so there was no danger even if a monster appeared while we traveled. Ponta could also use wind spirit magic, and occasionally flew up to fetch nuts and fruit. Thanks to that we werent troubled for food and were able to quickly eat while taking breaks along the way When the sky was dyed in a deep red and the forests shadows thickened, we finally arrived at our destination. Volume 2 - CH 2 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Onwards to Raratoiapart 2 The forest opened into a clearing, and what appeared was a village that was completely different from a human one. The village was surrounded by a wall that might have been over thirty meters tall and looked like it was part of a city. As we approached the structure, I noticed that carvings of a mouse were engraved into the wall. The wooden pillars became a radiant green color the farther up you looked and stood without any gaps in the structure; all of which resulted in an imposing and awe inspiring mass before my glaze. The walls were surrounded by a myriad of thorns that stretched all of the way to the base of the wooden wall. Thanks to all of this, the wall appeared to be one huge, green block. The arched gate in front was only wide enough for two people to pass through at a time and wasnt that high. A portcullis made of black metal was installed above the gate, and it seems like it would take quite an impact to move it. Atop the gate was what seemed to be a watchtower, but the roof was rounded like a flat cylinder, which gave the thing an overall mushroom-like appearance. The four girls began to joyfully run towards the gate when it came into view. Even from here, the figures of the two elves who stood guard in the watchtower could be seen as they pointed with their fingers. Haa, weve finally made it. Im quite exhausted? Senna and Oona cleared the forest and showed relieved expressions as they finally returned to their home. Open the gate!! I am Ariane Glenys Maple! This is Danka Neil Maple! Were returning with people that had been captured by the humans! I need to make a request of the elder! Ariane took an erect stance before the gate and shouted the self-introduction before calmly waiting for a response. Before long, the portcullis started to rise with a creaking sound, followed by wooden groaning as the doors behind it were also opened. Ill try to gain permission from the elder, so Arc youll have to wait out here for a while. She leaves after saying so; Danka, Senna, Oona, and the four girls followed through the gate, and two elven gatekeepers came out to replace them. After they disappeared beyond the gate, the two gatekeepers stepped in front of it. One of them was glaring at me while the eyes of the other one were fixed on the fluffy fox sitting atop my head. I moved a little bit away from the gate and put the sacks of gold coins aside while I settled in to wait for Ariane. As for Ponta, she spent the time on the new challenge of earnestly trying to grab onto her own large tail. She would gradually approach her tail before twisting her body and jumping at it. It was similar to a cat that I kept at my parents house, but this child was doing well. By their own rules was probably on the mark? While I was thinking about trivial things and watching over Pontas unending battle, the sky became dark. Itd had been about thirty minutes. From within the watchtower, an orange light cast away the surrounding darkness. It made me think that unlike the human cities,there was actually electric lights here. Wait, there was something similar Diento lords castle Eventually, Ariane appeared from the illuminated front gate. Arc! I got the elders permission! Come! Following her call, I stood up and placed the sacks of gold coins over my shoulder before making my way towards the gate. Ponta restlessly followed after me. Under Arianas guidance, I made my way beyond the portcullis. The walls were about 5 meters thick. After passing the inner portcullis, I finally entered the village of Raratoia. What I saw inside of the village left a strange impression on me. There was a field of crops beyond the wall, a spacious pasture to allow domestic animals to graze and wooden houses were sprinkled across the area. Unlike the homes of humans, the houses here were mushroom shaped. Each one had a slightly exposed wooden deck and eaves that stretched to the top. A unique pattern was carved into the supporting pillars of the houses, allowing a glimpse at the culture of these people. Despite the quiet scenery, the sidewalk was made of beautifully laid cobblestone and street lights were placed at regular intervals, so there was no need to be anxious about where you walked. When viewed at a distance, the combination of the lights and the night sky created a fantastic scenery. From what Ive seen, the quality of life here was superior to that of the humans. With Ariane leading the way I advanced through the village, while two warriors from a guard post close to the entrance silently followed behind us. Theyre probably here to watch me. After a while, we finally seemed to have arrived at our destination. We stood in front of a huge tree no, it was a building combined with a large tree. Nestled between the large trees thick roots was a mansion. The residence was a mixture between the natural and the artificial, and I had no clue how it was made. However, lights were leaking out from the multiple windows in the trunk illuminating the entire area, giving it all a dignified appearance. This is the elders house. Enter. Saying so, Ariane opened the wooden front doors and prompted me to enter. However, before I could take a step, Ponta had already slipped inside at the first possible second. Did you perhaps smell something appetizing? Passing through the mansions entrance, I entered what appeared to be atrium hallway. Huge pillars lined the center of the mansion and I could see various pathways that connected to the third floor. It seemed like I would be able to reach them by taking the left- or right-hand stairs on this floor. Throughout the mansion were lampstands with crystals installed in them, which illuminated the rooms with a warm light. Even the intensity of the light was different compared to the oil lamps used in the human towns. Two elves were in the center of the hall, while Ariane was off to the side. One of the elves had blonde hair and appeared to be in his late twenties or early thirties. He was closely observing me while skillfully raising a single eyebrow. This elf was was dressed in attire similar to that of a Shinto priest, except that the outfit was adorned with the peculiar symbols of the elves. The other person was a dark elf like Ariane and had her long white hair braided and set behind the nape of her lilac neck. She was dressed in traditional attire, and I noticed that the twin hills pushing up against it were even larger than Arianes. Are you Arc? I welcome you to our home. I am Dylan Targ Raratoia, the elder of this village. It seems that my daughter was under your care. The male elf introduced himself while holding out his hand. At his words, I could feel that Ariane was slightly uncomfortable. Though her only reaction was that her shoulders slightly trembled. She certainly said that she belonged to Maple, but she didnt say that it was her birthplace. I take the right hand of Arianes father and shake it. I am Arianes mother, Glenys Aruna Raratoia. I am also 170 years old. After I turned my eyes to Ariane after her mothers introduction, I saw that she was shaking her head. It seems that her age was different from what she said, but it didnt make much of a difference if she lowered it a little since it still exceeds the 100 years that a human could hope for. It was difficult to react to such an intimate family introduction, but I somehow managed to squeeze out a response. This is my first time meeting a lord. As well as a lady. My name is Arc, a traveling adventurer. Ah, we shouldnt be speaking here. Lets talk on the second floor while were having dinner. The elder of Raratoia, Dylan suggested that we take this meeting to the second floor. I agreed on that and followed them upstairs. There was a large room on the second floor that served as a dining room; chairs were placed around the wooden table and the kitchen seems to be located further back in the mansion.Delicious smells were drifting into the room from the kitchen. Ponta promptly jumped on the table and sat down. I sat down in the seat recommended by Dylan and placed my baggage at my feet. Arianes mother Glenys said that the stew had warmed up, and went back towards the kitchen. Once Ariane had taken her sit, Dylan sat down and slightly lowered his head. I heard the gist of the situation from my daughter. On behalf of all of the elves, you have our sincerest gratitude. I never imagined that there was a person capable of handling transfer magic. Although she had you as an unexpected fighting force, it was still surprising that my daughter killed the feudal lord on this outing Dylan smiles wryly while scratching the back of his head. The person in question, Ariane, looked away with an unhappy expression on her face. Treaty or not, the nobles of Rhoden were disregarding it. Even if they are killed, they are in no position to complain about it! Still you shouldnt be so careless when discussing this matter I have to ask, why did you go to the feudal lords castle after you assaulted the kidnappers base? To answer this question, I summarized my encounter with the female ninja. A person of the mountains and plains. Do the humans call them beastmen? The people of the mountains and plains are one-sidedly being hunted and turned into slaves by the humans. The beastmen race was the target of persecution, just like I expected. That person was probably part of the group called Emancipator whose goal is to free the enslaved people of the mountains and plains flowing through the country. Emancipator was formed about 600 years ago, and there are even rumors that the groups prodigy work as spies in the Leburan empires Their intelligence network is far reaching, compared to us who stay in the forestI see. Dylan crossed his arms in a kind of countenance but dropped his shoulders before long. Anyway, this time, the usual strategy succeeded so Ill send the good news to the capital via the whisper birds however, since this needs to be discussed in the Great Council of Elders I need to speak with them personally, but activating the magic transfer formation will cost a lot of magic stones Saying so, Dylan dropped his shoulders again and let out a sigh. Oh, I have just the thing for that I moved the sacks of gold coins to the side and dragged out my luggage sack that had been thrown together with it. I reached inside and took out a stone the size of a babys fist and presented it to Dylan. Illuminated be the light of the room, the stone glowed a slight purple color. It was the magic stone that I a took from the Giant Basilisk during the herb collection quest near Rata village. This is this alright? A magic stone of this purity it could be used as a considerable power source for magic tools right? Dylan spoke with an exasperated tone as he confirmed that what was in his hand stone was a magic stone. Magic stones seem to be used as a power source for magical tools, though I didnt understand how that worked. Besides, that stone wasnt particularly precious to me, it was simply something I had. It would be the perfect opportunity to test the limits of the tool with this magic stone. There are also the elven slaves sale contracts that were recovered from kidnappers base to consider. I rummaged through my luggage sack before taking out the sealed parchments and handing them all to Dylan. He placed the magic stone to the side, removed the string of the parchments, and read through the contents of several sale contracts. The names of several people are mentioned repeatedly in these contracts Ive never heard of Drusus De Barishimon. After that, its Londes De Lanbaltic and Ferris De Hoban. The last one, Hoban is the name of a town stationed between the Annette and Parnassus mountains if Im not mistaken Dylan intently looked over the sales contract for a while, but before long his expression softened. When I head to Maple tomorrow I will bring up the previously mentioned matter and the sale contracts. Since there is no diplomatic contact with Rhodan, I may require Ariane to perform information collection and rescue operations again Dylan had a bitter smile, but Ariane was completely unconcerned, as if this was a regular occurrence. Since he was going to the elven capital, its the perfect opportunity to dump some unwanted baggage onto him. Since we have the chance, I was wondering if youd be willing to take these gold coins with you? I dont mind, but isnt this the loot that you got away with? Dylan returned a surprised expression and couldnt help but reply honestly. Originally, the gold came from the sale of elven slaves. Since the money was made through illegal means, theres no way that there would publicly demand for its return. There is also the possibility that they dont even know who stole it in the first place. When I told him about it, he raised an eyebrow, but he seemed to have approved. That literally took a load off my back. Thank you. Well probably use this to buy wheat from the Rinburuto archdukedom. Since Canada is mostly composed of forest, its quite difficult to grow wheat. Hmm, you should stay here for a while. You have my permission to travel about Raratoia. Now that the difficult matters are done with? Shall we have a meal? Today I made cream stew. After receiving permission to travel about Raratoia from Dylan, Arianes mother Glenys set a pot of cream stew on the table. A basket of soft white bread was also placed on the dining table, followed by salads for everyone. Even Ponta received her own dish of stew and promptly tried to eat it which elicited a bark from her since it was still very hot. After that she sat and waited patiently for it to cool down. While I was looking at the appetizingly steaming stew in front of me, I was a little torn about what to do. That was when Dylan told me: I heard about your body from my daughter. Glenys and I are okay with it. Saying so, he motioned for me to go ahead. After thinking it over, I quietly remove my helmet and place it on the dining room table. As expected, there was a great difference in the reaction of those who knew what to expect, since the two of them were only a little surprised and recommended the stew without another word. It must take great courage to sit with an armored skeleton that had pale blue orbs instead of eyes. As it had been recommended, I picked up a spoon and scooped up some stew. I bring the cooked meat and vegetable stew to my mouth and shallow. The taste of milk and butter spreads through my mouth as the meat broke apart. Unlike the hard and sour bread I ate in the human town, this bread was soft and had a subtly fruity smell to it, almost like the bread that Im used to. Arianes mother seems to be an excellent cook, as I had trouble stalling my hand. Even though its right in front of me, its hard to believe that a skeleton is eating. Dylan mutters such as he looked at me with interest.Im in complete agreement, its like my stomach lead to a fourth-dimensional pocket You must like it. Go ahead and help yourself to another helping. Kyun! Ponta, who was on the side, reacted to Glenyss words first. She had already cleared her small portion of cooled stew and was asking for a second helping. The dish was even shining. After I finished putting the rest of the stew in my four-dimensional stomach. I raised my dish to Glenys at the same time as Ariane. Another helping. I would like to have another helping. Even if I had the body of a skeleton, I was still human inside, and after such a long time I could finally enjoy being able to eat with others again. This was how my first night in the elf village of Raratoia went. Volume 2 - CH 3 Translator: Silver Editor: Kaio Forest Capital Maple The next day, the elder of Raratoia and Arianes father went to a small shrine situated at the large tree in the center of the village. As the sun was rising, the wind blowing through the village still carried with it an unpleasant chill. The morning mist covered the distant scenery in a haze, leaving only a dim view of the scenery through the branches and leaves extending from the large tree; there seemed to be a slightly mysterious atmosphere drifting through the air. Behind the small shrine, a small stream flowed from the east to the west through the heart of the village, with the sounds of the murmuring streamlet and the chirping of birds searching for fish resounding in the vicinity. Surrounding the small shrine was a simple wooden enclosure, though it didnt seem to function as a barrier in particular. It reached no higher than the waist, acting simply as a boundary line for the shrine. Two warriors stood guard in front of the door that was the entrance to the shrine. They were clad in sturdy leather armor, with one of the elf warriors carrying a sword on his hips. When they saw Elder Dylan approaching, they bowed their heads slightly and offered a greeting. Elder Dylan-sama, weve been waiting for you. The preparations for the transfer to Maple are complete. Dylan offered words of gratitude, and after a few words of idle talk, the two soldiers simultaneously moved to the side. In order to not delay, Ariane also entered the shrine afterwards. Behind Ariane, carrying the large sacks of gold coins that Arc had contributed yesterday, several men passed through the entrance together. Although the shrine wasnt spacious to the extent of a mansion, the ceiling was higher in order to accommodate the atrium surrounding the tree in the center. The atrium was supported by thick pillars surrounding the tree. In the center of the room was a slightly elevated circular stage where the magical tool was installed, lit up by the illumination from crystal-type lamps. Inscribed into the surface of the circular stage was a complicated and mysterious magic formation; from it, a faint luminescence can be seen. This small shrine here was the elf village Raratoias transfer position. The first generation patriarch of the Great Canada Forest was the one who set up the transfer formations in Maple and the main villages. Installed 800 years ago, it was maintained for generations by village elders, and now its an essential facility for connecting each village to the capital city, Maple. While Dylan walked forward until he was before the transfer formation, from the room to the side where the shrines manager lived, a petite elven man made an appearance. Though the man looked to be in his forties, elves had a life span of nearly 400 years, and unlike humans, they didnt physical age beyond this point. Elder Dylan, the preparations for the transfer formation are already complete. However, since this transfer wasnt scheduled, this means that the magic stone fuel we need to operate it is insufficient, so The petite man who managed the formation spoke with a slightly painful expression, while Dylan gave a liberal nod that gave off an atmosphere of knowing exactly what the man was trying to say before he took out the magic stone he received from Arc yesterday and handed it over to the manager. Use this magic stone as the power source. Sorry to trouble you. Upon receiving the magic stone, the manager gave a small bow and withdrew. Making sure, Dylan stepped forward onto the central magic formation and called for Ariane. The men following behind with the luggage lowered the bags of gold onto the formation and waited off to the side of the small shrine. At a quick pace, Ariane stood next to her father Dylan in response to his call, while the formation at their feet began to shine brilliantly. As a dazzling light engulfed the shrine, they felt a floating sensation for a moment; when the light settled, they were standing in a place that didnt change much from the room where they were at before. However, the transfer magic formation at their feet was larger than it was before, and the shrine itself was considerably larger. There were many ornaments scattered throughout the shrine, and guards who previously werent present stood here and there. They had transferred from the small shrine and arrived at the forest capital, Maple. After a simple greeting to the manager in charge of Maples shrine and requesting for someone to transport the sacks of gold coins to central government office, Dylan and Ariane left the shrine. What awaited them outside the shrine was an enormous city. Not only were there similar sparse large tree buildings to those in Raratoia, even larger trees also stood in lines here and there. Weaving their way through the roads running in every direction, an overflowing number of elves could be seen. The early morning blue sky with its chilly atmosphere was concealed by the tops of the large tree-like buildings; the light of the sun, which was still low in the sky, wasnt sufficient enough to reach the valley. However, the streets lined with shops, with people touting full of energy, and shoppers gazing at goods in a commotion, werent any less lively than that which was displayed on streets filled with humans. While barter was still the dominant form of trade for the elves, it was common to use gold coins here in Maple. Ariane, after such a long time away from the capital, took a deep breath so as to ascertain the air, and stretched. The forest capital was a metropolis where more than 100,000 people lived. The appearance of such a large city in the Great Canada Forest where a monster supposedly rampaged in its interior was something that the humans would never be able to believe. After all, in the 800 years since its founding, there was never a time when capital Maple had invited a human inside. Not even people from the Rinburuto Grand Duchy who were trading partners have been graced with a view of this city. The reason was because various things would cause inconveniences if the humans were to become aware of this place. One of those reasons just so happened to pass before Arianes eyes. He had a short stature of around 130 centimetres, but that doesnt mean hes a small child. Large burly arms thicker than those of dark elves along with an overall firmly-built body, short pointed ears, and a lengthy beard extending to his waist. The person who just passed by was a man of the dwarf race. Formerly the leaders in metallurgy and consequently being targeted, they were a race officially known by the human society as having perished. If you strained your eye and looked properly, you can catch sight of them here and there throughout the town, blended with the abundant crowds of elves. The metropolis of Maple was a magical city formed through the combination of elves spirit magic and the dwarves metallurgy technology, while it was the founding patriarch who created the opportunity to build this city. The founding patriarch also strictly prohibited inviting any humans to Maple. However, the other villages in the outer circumference were left to the discretion of the elders. Villages on the outskirts of the forest traded with humans as their towns had the advantage of being relatively close to the villages. However, most of the villages further within the forests depths and away from human habitats rarely encountered them. Hence, it was rare for a human to enter the other villages as well. Arcs invitation to Raratoia was a case where Ariane, unexpectedly the elders daughter, acted as the mediator a considerable exception. After Ariane thoroughly enjoyed Maples invariant scenery, with her fathers beckoning ahead, she ran toward Dylans direction. Dylan advanced through the intervening roads in the valley of large tree buildings, weaving through the crowd without hesitation. A short time later, they emerged in a place where the view that was previously blocked by the large tree buildings suddenly opened up. In the center of the vast clearing stood the largest structure theyd seen so far: made from a giant tree, it was like a tower as it soared before their eyes. It was at such a towering height that your neck would become sore looking at it as you approached. Many guards stood in front of the spacious entrance, constantly keeping a watchful eye on the people entering and exiting the building. After passing through the front entrance to the front counter and conveying that they had business, they were met with a female elf receptionist immediately. Led by the receptionist, they were guided down a corridor to one of the cylindrical rooms among the great number lined up within the building. In the center of the cylindrical room, something similar to a crystal ball was placed on a pedestal, with half of it embedded inside. When the female guide touched the crystal ball, it slowly began to emit a faint light. Without much warning, the floor of the cylindrical room rose, moving without any sound as it ascended higher and higher. Before long, the rising floor came to a stop, reaching its intended level, with the connecting passageway leading to the towers outer part. With a window running along the entire outer circumference, it offered an unbroken view of the entire city. Just facing the west, all of the Maple would appear at ones feet, with an enormous lake spread out on the horizon. Even looking at the north, or at the south, the lakes edges cant be seen. Called the Great Slave by the founding patriarch, the huge lake was the citys precious source of water, providing furthermore an abundance of fish to catch a treasure house. While looking at the glittering scenery with the morning sun reflecting off the Great Slave lake, sparkling, they advanced through the corridor and finally arrived at their destination. Before long, they arrived before a set of large double doors. After the female clerk opened one side of the doors and informed the person within of the arrival of visitors, she stepped aside, prompting the two to enter. Ariane and Dylan nodded at each other and passed through the doors. There were no splendorous decorations or the like inside; rather, the atmosphere within the large room was quite subdued. There was a large round table placed in the center of the room, with eleven men and women seated around it. The seated people were almost all elves, but the figures of a dark elf and a dwarf can also be seen. This was the central governing council of Maples ten grand elders, with the third generation patriarch, Brian Boyd Evangeline Maple, assembled with them. The current patriarch had genealogy that can be traced back to the founding patriarch, Evangeline, though it was unusual for an elf to inherit and call themselves with the first generations name. Elder Dylan of Raratoia, is it already time to report the results of the recent rescue mission? Why are you here to report it in person? A person sitting in the back of the room calmly asked Dylan those questions. The man with the calm atmosphere looked to be in his forties and had long green-tinged blonde hair that was tied together with a braid colored with complex patterns. He was Patriarch Brian, the third generation head. In response to the question, her father spoke with a rarely shown expression of nervousness, leading Ariane to occasionally glance at Dylans state with curious eyes. When the conversation reached the part about the feudal lord, his expression darkened slightly and his eyes were lowered. When Dylan finished his report, the noises in the room disappeared, filling it with a quiet atmosphere, making the slight movement of someone standing up seem extremely loud. Well, for the time being, the prisoners were rescued, and the two other unidentified peoples safety were secured as well. When one of the great elders said this to start up the conversation, it was like a dam had broken as opinions began to be exchanged, thrown in rapid succession. The problem is the fact that the two rescued were held by the feudal lord. Isnt this matter a little troubling? However, they personally violated the binding treaty from 400 years ago. Considering this, then theres no grounds on which the other side can protest in this matter Wait wait, the feudal lord participating in the kidnapping this time is a legitimate reason to start a war! Have they already forgotten that, 600 years ago, they made war on us and split their country in the process!? The tale of the war 600 years ago that we heard about from our parents is enough for us, but its nothing but a story written in history books for the humans It truly seems impossible to build a lasting friendly relationship with them. Humph, the opposition may not be able to say anything if we talk about supplying them with a bounty of magic stones The grand elders each shouted with a loud voice proclaiming their opinions, and the hall fell into pandemonium. Dylan who looked at the state of affairs and Patriarch Brian sitting at the back simultaneously let out a loud sigh. Eventually, with lunch interposed, the back and forth dispute was brought to a tentative conclusion, but it was hard to say that the settled conclusion was very significant. For now, well just wait and see While the circular floor soundlessly slid down the cylindrical room, Dylan stood next to Ariane, muttering the conclusion reached a while ago. The Rhoden Kingdom had began a war 600 hundred years ago; however, the number of engagements were nearly nonexistent. At that time, the Tishiento dukes kept an opposing stance on war with the elves and broke off from the Rhoden kingdom, forming the Rinburuto Grand Duchy. Since then, interactions with the humans such as trade were only limited to those of Rinburuto. At the time of the war, the majority of the troops of the Rhoden Kingdoms king and feudal lords were lost; it fell into the brink of destruction. Fortunately, the country still remained to this day thanks to the fact that the Reburan Empire, in a dispute for succession of the throne, had split into East and West, unfolding with it a fierce war that was the only saving grace allowing the kingdom to recover. Afterwards, the king of Rhoden 400 years ago formally apologized for the war, and in a display of goodwill, signed a treaty that prohibited the capture of elves. Certainly, the feudal lords assassination this time might have been excessive, but the fault lay with the kingdom an opinion that would be hard to appeal. In anticipation of the arrival of an official messenger, by saying that preparation had to be done, things had finally settled down. Im sorry, Elder Dylan. His daughter, who pulled the trigger this time, had a gloomy expression with downcast eyes. Gently caressing the head of beautiful white hair she inherited from her mother, Dylan gave a wry smile. Ariane, youre still young; besides, the matter still hasnt been settled yet, right? Saying so, he took out the aforementioned contract relating to the trafficking of elves from his breast pocket. It was said that the investigation of the people mentioned in the contract would again be entrusted to Dylan. It seems like youll have a chance to repent since they asked you to remain a part of the investigation. We can officially request assistance from Arc-kun this time. Nevertheless, that took longer than expected; theres no longer a chance to meet with Ivin after specially coming to Maple. Dylan had a slightly worn-out expression as he shrugged his shoulders. Ivin was another daughter of his Arianes older sister. Did you have some business with Onee-san? Ariane had a look of curiosity as she recalled the unyielding face of the sister she hadnt seen in a while. Eh, have you not spoken to her yet, Ariane? I heard that shes getting married next year. Though actual feelings about it havent set in as Ive yet to see her fiancs face Ariane was so surprised at the her fathers brief comment that it looked like her jaw would dislocate. What?! Youre lying!? That battle maniac of a sister who said she would never get married in her life?! Is the fianc some warrior whom I know? No, according to what Ive heard, shes engaged to a farmer. Ariane could only express a look of disbelief. An unparalleled battle enthusiast, possessing abilities that surpassed even Arianes, she was a powerful warrior prided by Maple, boasting of outstanding strength above all else. Her sister was one who showed only interest in strong opponents, so Ariane could only be dumbfounded by the story that seemed to be about an entirely different person. When they left the giant tree tower that served as the central building while listening to such talk, the skys early-morning blue color had already changed into that of dusk. The magical tools light from the windows of the large tree buildings in addition to the street lights underfoot repelled the approaching darkness. The sister she thought would never change had changed in a way unknown to herself, causing some feelings of bewilderment and loneliness to be born in her heart. As she was lost in thought over these newly formed emotions, with every passing moment, the sky darkened. With few words between them, Ariane and Dylan walked side-by-side down the well-lit street as they quickly returned to the shrine leading back to Raratoia. Volume 2 - CH 4 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax ?Tour of Raratoia? First thing in the morning, the smell of breakfast and the sound of birds chirping reached my ears and nose. My eyes were tempted into opening and I was able to catch sight of my surroundings. Raising my head to look around the room, I saw that my silver full-body armor with white and blue undertones was sitting next to the bed. Yesterday was the first time I took off the armor to sleep since I came to this world. Since I was nothing but a skeleton there was no need to cover myself, but I would feel weird if I didnt. When I started to sit up, I noticed my body was heavier than usual. Looking under the cover, I saw that Ponta had sneaked under my blankets at some point during the night. Moreover, she was sleeping inside of my rib cage. Dowa! I unintentionally shouted in surprise. After removing Ponta from my chest, I placed her down beside the bed while she continued her trip through dreamland. Pulling a creature out of your own rib cage, what an indescribable sensation While I got out of bed, the sound of my bones lightly cracking Kokikoki could be heard. Youd think that there would be a loss of flexibility with a body that lacked muscle, but I didnt have that feeling. I put on the armor that had been off to the side before putting the helmet on. While the elders family was aware of my bodys secret, I did not need to didnt need to share it with every single one of Raratoias inhabitants. Dylan said that very few people actually knew about it last night. In fact, the only ones besides Dylans family that knew were the former captives from Diento Senna and Oona. I heard that it was rare for humans to enter elven villages, so when it happened the news quickly spread amongest the villagers. You should avoid unnecessary trouble when you can. The black cloak I let Oona borrow yesterday was in my hands; she had already returned it, but neither the black cloak or the flashy armor would detract from my figure inside the village. Since it wasnt necessary to wear the cloak inside the village, I shoved it into my luggage bag. Once I was ready to leave the room, Ponta rose up unexpectedly and made her way in front of the door, having a good posture and wagging her fluffy tail. It seems Ponta was attracted by the smell that was drifting in from downstairs. When I opened the room door, she nearly butted her head against it as she ran down the stairs as fast as her little body could take here. According to the elves, spirit beasts can last a long time without eating, and they are rarely seen eating in public. When they leave the forest for more residential areas, it was possible to see spirit beasts taking part in more meals; however, this rule didnt seem to apply to Ponta since she had a healthy appetite no matter the location. When I reached the room on the second floor from last nights delicious meal, Ponta was already absorbed in her plate of breakfast, and Arianes mother Glenys was watching her. She was wearing an apron on top of the elves traditional dress she had been wearing yesterday. Ah, good morning. Were you able to get a good nights rest? For a skeleton to sleep I just find that hard to imagine. Glenys most have tried to imagine it because she had an amused smile on her face. While it might have been amusing to see nothing but a skeleton outlined by covers, it took a very bold person to joke about that in front of the person himself without hesitation. Unlike Ariane, there was a gentle atmosphere surrounding her through. Its rather early, Glenys-dono. Kyun! When I returned Glenyss greeting, Ponta also gave her own; she raised her head to call out before stuffing her face with breakfast again. Ive prepared breakfast, so please sit down and wait a moment. After petting Ponta, Glenys stood up and took her apron figure to the back kitchen. Much obliged. By the way, I havent seen Dylan-dono or Ariane-dono, have they already headed off to Maple? While looking around, I asked Glenys a question while she went off towards the back kitchen. Yes, earlier this morning. Glenys gave a brief answer as she returned from the kitchen with a tray of breakfast. She sat the tray in front of me before taking the seat opposite to my own. I put my helmet to the side, before placing my hands together above the meal in front of me. The meal was composed of fried sausage links covered in a white sauce, light brown toast, fried eggs, and a side of miso soup. When I bite into it, the sound of the crisp toast and the smell of cooked bread welled up; the fried sausages were both tender and seasoned to perfection. Furthermore, there was something familiar about the taste of the sauce, and I ended up letting out a surprised cry. Mayonnaise Oh, you know of it? Its a sauce that the first chief devised, I thought that it had only spread to the humans of Rinburuto Glenys tilted her head in confusing at the unexpected revelation. The name of the concoction seemed to be mayonnaise. Since mayonnaise was not that hard to make, it can be done if you have a little knowledge about it. The first chief built Maple 800 years ago, and it might have been possible that he had been someone in a similar situation to my own. The elves had long life spans, so was it possible that the person was still alive? Is the first chief still alive by any chance? While popping another fried egg in my mouth, I asked Glenys the question without much hope. Fufufu. While elves indeed have great longevity, we can not live that long. The average life expectancy of an elf is about 400 years. Still a 400-year lifespan, wasnt the average lifespan of a human around 50 years during this time period? No, wouldnt those in power be able to extend their lives with the use of recovery magic? It was possible that the first chief had been someone in the same situation as me, but there was no way to confirm it when the person in question is deceased. Since there was no way to confirm it, its better that I dont dwell on it forever. After this, I plan to explore the elven village of Raratoia today. Since I got Dylans permission, I planned to leisurely spend my day walking around. Glenys agreed to act as my guide, but there would also be observers. Thinking about the relationship between the humans and the elves, these measures couldnt be helped, so I didnt really mind. Since Dylan was scheduled to return in the evening, its better to not cause any trouble in the village. Just like last nights dinner, the food was delicious. The staple foods of commoner humans were lightly seasoned potatoes, beans, and different types of porridge. There was meat from monsters to make a variety of meat dishes, and a few common spices were available as well. Im thankful for being able to stay in a place where I can eat delicious food. When I brought the last fried sausage link to my mouth, Ponta focused in on it from her place beside the table. When I started waving the link on the fork back and forth like a maestro changing the tempo, Ponta waved her head side to side. I resigned myself and gave the last sausage link to Ponta, who happily seized it before gnawing on it. Glenys laughed cheerfully as she stares at the scene with warm eyes. A skeleton could not change its complexion, but I cleared my throat to change the atmosphere. You seem to be amused Glenys-dono Showing my gratitude for the meal, I stood up while putting my helmet back on; once she was finished, Ponta used wind magic to fly to her regular spot. When I went down to the first floor of the tree-like mansion, I looked out from the front entrance. Yesterday, the darkness made it difficult grasp the area in its entirety; however thanks to the morning sun, the view from the mysteriously fused structure became clear. While the cityscape of humans gave off a similar feel to medieval Europe, the scenery before me looked as if it came out of a game or novel. The buildings in this village were the likes of which Ive never seen. Several of the houses in the distance were basically large wooden mushroom. When I looked back in the mansion, I saw that Glenys no longer had her apron on as she approached. Are these buildings unusual to humans? When she noticed that I was intently looking around, she gave me a small smile while asking her question. Um, I simply have no clue as to how these structures were built. Thats right, it might be impossible to create them without the application of spirit magic. The buildings seem to be constructed with spirit magic, and it must be a taxing process as the were only a few of them around Sometimes fluffy foxes like Ponta would take up residence in this mansions hollows. Fluffy foxes usually travel the winds in a skulk after all While she was talking, she looked at Ponta who sat on top of my head. Ever since I used magic to heal her injuries, that spot has been her favorite place. If we ever came across Pontas companions, then it would be her right to leave with them. Thinking that, I followed Glenys as she led me through the village. I was met with curiosity as we passed by other elves, so it wasnt all that different from the humans. The walls of Raratoia village happened to encompass a large area of land. From a distance, you could see the green top of the villages entrance. Inside the wall was a vast pasture for the cattle to graze, and a beautifully maintained stream flowed throughout the village. There was also a field with a variety of crops planted in it. Before long we came upon a shelf entwined with strange ivy plants that had gourd-like fruits sprouting from their tops. Glenys-dono, what are these? The gourd-like fruit was semi-transparent and filled with liquid; the core floated in the center like a hydroponics cultivator. The surface was rubbery when I poked it, kind of like a plastic bag filled with water. Watermelons. While the content is mostly water, the skins are still usable. Once you drain the water and smoke the skin, the husk can be used to tenderize meat with herbs. Huh, was the fried sausage I ate this morning made like that? Yes, since some types of monster meat are rather hard, they need to be processed before they can be eaten. The first chief was the one that devised the way for us the watermelons in such a way. Though in the old days, it seems that the watermelons were only used as water sources. The first chief seemed to have been eager in his search for a decent meal. When I looked around I saw an elven fieldworker bowing in our direction. There were many other elves working in the surrounding fields, similar to those from the human villages. Honestly, the number of elves here made it felt more like a town than a village. Is this a relatively large village? There seems to an abundant number of elves here. For security reasons, multiple smaller villages combined into a single large one; maybe around 4000 people live here? 4000 people living in the depths of a forest was a rather good number when I thought about it. While I thought, a girl ran towards me from the opposite side of the field. I recognized the girl as one of those that were rescued on the mission. When she was in front of me the girl stops and looked up. Her braided green-tinged blonde hair cutely bobbed up and down. Armor ojii-san! Can Ponta have this? The girl held out something in her hands when she asked. She was holding up a small red apple-like fruit. Pontas twitching nose indicated that the fruits sweet smell had provoked her, and before long she jumped from my head to the girls palm. Oh, I dont mind. The girl gave her cheerful replay before giving the whole apple to Ponta. After thinking for a while, Ponta stated spinning the apple around as she took bites out of it. From behind the fascinated little girl, a young looking man and women came up to me and deeply bowed their heads. For rescuing our daughter, thank you very much. The young man, who seemed to be the girls father, looked straight at me as he offered his gratitude. The women, who was apparently her mother, lowered her head multiple time as her sobbing and tears prevented her from speaking coherently. What, theres no need for your thanks. I was only employed by Ariane-dono, so theres no need to humble yourselves this much. However, the couple shook their heads and once again expressed their gratitude. The strange situation caused the surrounding farmers to curiously look towards us. When the two parents noticed that they were causing a scene in the middle of the village, they lowered their heads and offered their gratitude once again. Since I only took Arianes personal request, all of this was causing my back to itch a little. No, since it was me, it would be my spine and shoulder blades that itched. Ponta seemed to be satisfied with her meal because she skillfully leaped back on my head and dozed off. Fortunately, the two managed to regain their composur When I looked around I saw that the sun was already setting and the installed streetlights began to light. Glenys called out to inform me that Dylan would be returning soon and that we should be making our way back to the mansion. Volume 2 - CH 5 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax ?The trader doesnt bargain? (think its an idiom help if you can φݤжʤ) By the time we got back to the mansion, Dylan and Ariane had already returned from Maple. Ariane wasnt wearing her protective gear or her long-sleeved dress with the modest length hem. Today, she was wearing the elves traditional wear and a haori coat that hung off her shoulders. The smooth lilac skin of the dark elves that made up her ample cleavage was exposed without shame. It was perfectly fine if she wanted to enjoy a different look, but my brain capacity will probably be cut in half tonight. While discussing the meeting with the elders, Ariane and the rest of us made our way to the second-floor dining room. Seems like this room served as the regular place for eating meals. Glenys vanished into the kitchen, saying that she was going to prepare dinner, and before long the sound of cooking and humming could be heard. At Dylans recommendation, I took a seat while he sat at the head of the table and Ariane on the other side. Ponta sat on my lap, (lazily) placing her front paws and head on the table. As Ive already told Ariane, the information that was gathered from the human sale contracts will help us find our brethren that have been sold. That was what we discussed at the great elders meeting. We are mostly ignorant of the human world, so its impossible to dispatch a large number of warriors. So I thought that we could continue to rely on you, Arc, to help Ariane with her missions. Without averting his eyes, Dylan calmly spoke about the future with a sincere expression. I myself am not too informed on the human world as well, but it would be difficult for a large group of elves to sneak into a human town. Next to Dylan, Ariane was also looking at me with a serious expression. There can be no hesitation in deciding to board a ship I planned to take While I was a little troubled, Dylan offered a reward for his request. There arent many rewards we could offer to you, since most of the gold coins have already been transferred Dylan pauses for a moment to offer a wry smile. So, how about I provide you with information instead? In fact, there is a spring that is rumored to dispel every type of curse, it might be able to remove the one placed on your body. Still, nothing can be guaranteed at the moment Is there really such a spring? Hearing Dylans story, his daughter Ariane tilted her head in confusion. Dylan shrugged his shoulders at his daughters question. According to a reliable source, the spring is located near the Dragon Kings Tree. Since it is very dangerous to reach that place, there is no guarantee you will be able to return alive The Dragon Kings Tree, thats in the hinterlandsNo, that would still be impossible. Ariane was going to say something, she gained some insight on her own and remained silent. The hinterlands were probably a place that the humans nor elves could gain control over. As for my staying in this village, it will be decided by my next choice. The only worrisome aspect was Whats the Dragon Kings Tree? I voiced an honest question about a name I never heard, so after clearing his throat, Dylan began to explain what the Dragon Kings Tree was. The tree called the Dragon Kings Tree, is a large type of tree that only grows in the Dragon Kings territory. The presence of the Dragon Kings enormous magical power has caused the trees spirit to be altered. As a result of the trees altered spirit, the leaves and root of the tree have been blessed with a variety of abilities. The deeply set roots also began to affect the surrounding area. In fact, Ive heard that the branches and leaves of the tree can be sold for a considerable price among the humans. Simply put, the spirit of the tree dwells in those parts and bestows those abilities. However, since the tree is within the Dragon Kings territory, its unlikely that the springs gift will be given for free Following up on Dylans explanation, Ariane mentioned this with a sigh. According to what they told me, not only was the journey perilous, but the destination itself was dangerous as well. Even with the high-spec body, youd have to pardon me from taking on the dragon king alone. I told Ariane that my skeletal body was the result of a curse, instead of the character editing that I did to make it look like this, so the part about breaking the curse was really my personally crafted role-play. However, the elves say that all undead are characterized by the impurity that surrounds them, but it seemed that I lacked said characteristic. This body still hold many mysteries Then, in this case it might not be bad to help people searching for a treatment for this body at the very least it wouldnt be a bad purpose in life. Though there is something I have to hear first. Hum, would it be safe to enter the Dragon Kings territory? Lets say that, for the sake of lifting the curse, I enter the Dragon Kings home and am unable to defeat him, in that case I would be unceremoniously eaten. Well, considering that I only consist of bones it is unlikely that Ill end up being eaten However, it seems that my fear was unfounded. Its alright. If a human suddenly entered, it would be bad, but if we elves gain permission to do so beforehand there should be no problem. From what I heard, the Dragon King was capable of human speech and he was willing to listen to reason. Canada Forest was also the place where the Dragon King decided to settle and was under his protection. The elves were said to be a race with low numbers, but it seemed to me that their military might wasnt inferior to other countries. When you go to the spring, we can go together Arc. Well, Arc? Are you willing to lend the elves your power for a while more? The elder of Raratoia, Dylan, was sincerely lowering his head to a human like me. While it was a groundless expectation, it still would be nice to travel the world helping people. However, while I thought things over, Ariane leaned forward, making her abundant chest stand out more. Could you please do it for me, Arc? Hum, I see. While I had the bad habit of being unable to turn down a womans sincere request, it also certain that I would really enjoy traveling with Ariane. Even though I am nothing but bones, Im still a man on the inside. As long as it is within my modest abilities, your humble servant will gladly help you Ariane-dono. Thank goodness. Elves tend to stand out in human cities so I was worried asking this of my daughter. Dylan lowered his head again before he offered his right hand after hearing me accept their request. I take his hand and shook it. Are the difficult talks over yet? Supper is ready. With these words, Glenys brought back some dishes from the kitchen and proceeded to put one in front of each of us. Ponta, who had been stationary til now, stood on her hind legs as her nose twitched upon smelling the dish. Tonights meal consisted of bread, salad, bean soup and the odd inclusion of hamburger steak as the main dish. An already cooled plate of hamburger steak was placed before Ponta, and she happily wagged her tail while taking bites out of the meal. Well, should we continue the small talk after the meal is finished. When Dylan put an end to the conversation, I take a look at the plate in front of me. I took off my helmet, and placed my hands together above the meal. Though I didnt know the source of the steak, the meat was rather juicy and the blend of herbs and spices made for a sufficiently delicious hamburger. Thought there was a faint hint of nutmeg, it wasnt that much different from the hamburgers on earth. There werent any meat dishes with nutmeg in the human cities, so the elves might own a monopoly on the spice. I thoroughly enjoyed the nostalgic taste of the meal, we began discussing the details of our plans for tomorrow before bringing the meeting to a close. When I returned to the room I slept in last night, I took off my armor and placed it besides the bed. The magic tool that the elves made acted similarly to an oil lamp and illuminated the entire room. Ponta blocked out the light with her tail by curling up in a ball beside the bed, and before long the sound of soft snoring could be heard. Seems like she had a full stomach. Placing my hand on the light and calling Lights out, and the room darkens as the lights shut off without a sound. Once my eyes adjusted to the darkness, the outline of the room became faintly visible thanks to the moonlight seeping in from the window. While I was looking at the scenery visible through the side window, I sat quietly on the bed in order to avoid waking Ponta. Since this mansion was made of a tree, the sky above was shrouded by the leaves and branches, so the moonlight seeping in from the window was unreliable. Illuminated by the faint moonlight, I raised my arm and looked at its bony form. was this body really the result of a curse? If this really was a curse, shouldnt I at least consider a way to break it? In order for humans to capture elves, a magic eating collar that prevented the use of magic was attached to them, and the solution was to have me break them with a magic spell. The spell Anti-Cursebelonged to the intermediate bishop class. There was the possibility that the curse would be lifted if I tried to cast that type of magic on myself. The high-level pope skill Holy Purificationhas the ability to remove all curses, but it simultaneously dealt massive damage to undead. Even though I lacked the characteristics of the undead, I still couldnt bring myself to try it. The act of casting magic on oneself required an unexpected amount of courage, especially if one doesnt know the source of that power. However, if I thought about it carefully, transfer magic moves me to an entirely different location. It should be the same as submitting myself to magic, because if something went wrong, it wouldnt be that strange to end up trapped within a stone. I should at least give it a try. I place my right hand over the left one and target the spell on my left index finger. Anti-Curse When I calmly invoked the spell, a magic formation appeared beneath my palm before releasing lights that were absorbed into my targeted finger. The bone of my finger took the form of humans above the first joint. Oooh! oh? The results were contrary to what I expected, causing me to let out a surprised yelp; however, it lasted only for a moment before it changed to a questioning one. My left index finger, only retained its human appearance for several second before it disappeared. With my skeleton hand raised under the moonlight, it was as if what happened before was merely a dream. Trying to expand the range of the spell, I cast Anti-curseon my left forearm. When the light was absorbed, a flesh and blood forearm appeared. The arm that was once bone was right before my eyes; the forearm was rather muscular and a shade of brown. Though, it was possible that it was just a tan since the moonlight was rather unreliable. Was the fact that this body was more muscular than my original body a result of my level? ?! There was a strange feeling of discomfort when I faintly brushed the arm, and before long the flesh dissipated again; returning to its bone-like state. I grasped my skeletal left arm repeatedly to check its condition, but the strange feeling was already gone. After that, I cast Anti-curseon my left arm several times, but each time the flesh would return back to its skeletal form. Every time the flesh and blood arm returned, so to did the discomfort, but that feeling disappeared again once it reverted back to its bone form. The time I spent experimenting gave me an understanding that this body can be affected to a certain extent by the spell. However, the effect was only temporary, as if the curse was persistent or something? I laid my body down on the bed. I wouldnt find any answers even if I thought about it with my literally empty head. It best to take a rest when all you have are bad ideas, and hope things get better. To prevent another invasion from Ponta, I wrapped the blanket around my body. I probably looked like a mummy from the side, was the last thing I thought as I shut my eyes. Volume 2 - CH 6 Translator: Silver Editor: Kaio The Purpose of Preference In the forest where the morning fog shrouded the towering trees in a mist, the dark elf Ariane walked ahead with her gray cloak fluttering in the wind, while behind her, I followed closely so as to not fall behind. The black cloak covering my armor had become standard attire while traveling these days. Above my helmet, Ponta gave a large yawn with tired eyes as she tried not to fall. Early this morning, we left Raratoia Village, with us now heading for the Riburuto River that flowed through the forest of Canada. As a result of last nights discussion, it was decided that we would search the territories of the nobles whose names had appeared on several contracts. There were three names that appeared the most on the contract, and the name Ferris De Hoban was one that Dylan was familiar with. The town named Hoban was governed by said noble, and since it was said to be within the Rhoden Kingdom, it was decided that wed head for it first. The town Hoban was apparently one of the towns along the highway that connected to the elves only official trading partner within the Rhoden kingdom, the Rinburuto Archduchy. The town was a considerable distance from Raratoia. We first had to pass through the elven village Darutowa, which was downstream the Riburuto River. From there, after travelling west through the north side of the Annette mountain range, and passing through the vast forest afterwards, our first stop was the human town of Cellist. Though using the transfer magical tool to travel from Ratatoia to Darutowa would take an instant, we decided against it as there was no way to know how the other side would react to a human learning of that secret. I may know of the elves transfer magic, and furthermore be able to use it myself, but amongst the elves, only a small portion was aware of that fact, so such problems were inevitable. Moreover, besides being able to transfer to locations Ive already been to previously withTransfer Gate, theres alsoDimensional Stepthat can be used to travel short distances when the situation called for it, so I figured there would be no troubles, if any at all. However, now in the middle of the dense overgrown forest without any roads, two people carrying bags of luggage on their shoulders along with one animal kept walking endlessly. Though in Pontas case, you cant say that she was really walking There was a reason whyDimensional Stepcouldnt be used. It wasnt possible to use general magic anymore. Ariane said that the fog that hung over our eyes, enveloping us, was the cause. It was especially easy to lose your way within the particularly thick fog. A short distance away, the scenery became a hazy white, while anything past that cant be seen through the fog. With such a fog covering the thick forest and valley, the flow of mana seemed to have become obstructed, making magic difficult to control, resulting in the loss of the ability to use even the worst magic. However, this seemed to be a problem that mainly affected humans, since the elves magic was directly controlled by spirits, and monsters and spirit beasts were immune to the fogs effect. It seemed to act like Minovsky particles Using basic magic such as starting an ordinary fire wasnt a problem, so this fog may affect only sensitive types of magic. Before long, I began to hear the sound of running water from beyond the veil of fog. Somehow or other, we reached our first destination, Riburuto River. When we approached the riverbank, the surroundings immediately cleared up. Thanks to the wind that blew along the river, the fog was remarkably thinner compared to the forest. The view even extended unobstructed from downstream the river all the way to its upper reaches. However, our view opening up wasnt all good, as we caught sight of several dragonfly groups flying around the edge of the river. The dragonflies must have felt threatened by the sudden emergence of intruders from the forest. From their jaws, a grating gichigichi sound was made while they flew straight for us. With their their large transparent wings expanded and bodies just under two metres in length, these huge dragonflies would be daunting even if you didnt have an aversion to insects. Be careful, Arc! Nu-o!? Ariane pulled the Lion Kings Sword from the sheath on her waist in a practiced manner, and greeted the approaching dragonflies. Her beautiful long white hair shook with a silvery light whenever she ran, with the severed wings and torsos of the dragonflies falling down onto the ground beneath her. On the other hand, I instinctively usedDimensional Stepto transfer behind another one of the dragon flies that had launched an attack at me. Fortunately, the river and its banks were not affected by the fog, so I was safely able to transfer behind the dragon fly. Due to taking a fixed distance after the transfer, I was able to rearrange my stance. I dont hate insects in particular, but in the past, a cockroach flew into my clothes, clinging onto it; the trauma shouldered from back then had since come to the point of me having unpleasant feelings towards insects by reflex. I pulled the sword from my waist in one go and cut down the dragonfly that was approaching. The sword blade filled with a pale blue brilliance as I brandished it sideways, splitting the huge dragonfly right in half. Its body fell to the ground, while its wings that was filled with resilient vitality flapped noisily above the gravel of the river beach as it crawled about. While crushing it underfoot, I swung my sword at the rest of the dragonflies remaining in the air. Before long, the dragonflies judged that they were at a disadvantage and scattered upstream, with the unpleasant hum of their wings disappearing in the vicinity. On the bank of the river, only the sounds of flowing water and the rustling of leaves from the many trees along it, riding upon the winds, could be heard. After carefully wiping away the insects bodily fluids off her sword and sheathing it, she turned around to face me and called out while approaching. Seems that the riverside isnt affected by the fog. If thats the case, we can travel downstream in one go. Nodding at her suggestion, and after confirming that Ariane was holding onto my shoulder, I invokedDimensional Stepto move downstream the Riburuto River, The area surrounding us became clear as the fog gave way to the rising sun. Around noon, I took a break for a short while from using transfer magic to move downstream so that we could enjoy the lunch that Glenys made for us. Soon after, around when the sun began to decline, a mountain range to the right appeared ahead, seeming surprisingly large. The mountain range seemed to match the one that Ive heard about called the Annette Mountain Range. On the eastern side of the mountain range was the elven village Darutowa. The outward appearance was roughly the same as Arianes birthplace, Raratoia, with only a few differences. The main difference being that there was a large moat filled with water from the nearby river that surrounded the villages walls and a drawbridge connected to the entrance. The bridge was raised at the moment, preventing anyone from approaching the village. There was a small plaza in front of the villages entrance, a place in which some similar mushroom-shaped buildings like those seen in Raratoia were built. Ariane didnt seem to have particularly strong feelings for the landscape as she stood in front of the drawbridge and called out to the elves who were stationed in the watchtower. My name is Ariane Glenys Mable! I am heading towards a human town for a mission! I wish to borrow a cottage for the night! After her greetings, a man in the watchtower gave a fleeting glance in our direction. After talking about something to another person, the man responded to Ariane from across the moat. I welcome you! Your dinner will be prepared in the village! Please use whichever guest cottage you like! Upon receiving that answer, Ariane lowered her head before turning her heel and returning to my side. Well stay in a cottage here for tonight. Tomorrow morning, once we advance through the forest west of here, the Rhoden Kingdoms city named Cellist should appear. Hrm, finally. Weve traveled quite a distance. Honestly, if you came here from Raratoia it would normally take four days by walking While I follow behind Ariane as she picked out a hut, I was able to hear the slight amazement in her voice. The flat mushroom-shaped hut she choose was comparatively larger than the others, with a thick support pillar at the center and a kitchen with a stone floor in the interior that also had a fireplace. A table and chairs for four were to the left of the pillar, while on the right by the window were four beds, with none of the other furnitures standing out. When I placed my baggage down near the pillar and sat down on a bed, Ponta who was enshrined on top of my helmet got off, walking around with a petapeta as she checked the room. After Ponta lifted her paw, she tilted her head in confusion as she stared at the distinct pawprints she had left behind. It appeared that this cottage probably hasnt been maintained or cleaned in a while. I opened the window fully and flapped the blanket on the bed to clear out the dust, sending them into the air. Trying to drive away the dusty air, Pontas magic created a whirlwind in the room, but it only caused all the more dust to envelop. Cough, cough! Since I have to go meet with Darutowas elder, could you do something about this dust in the meantime? Ariane covered her mouth with her hand while looking up, displaying a magnificent grimace. Mhm. Ill arrange it so that we can actually sleep on the beds. With an exaggerated nod, I took on the role as caretaker. After Ariane left, I gave the hut another once over. I found a broom hanging beside the fireplace, and began using it to sweep the floor, dusting from start to end. Once the dust had been cleared from the hut, I took a wooden pail and rag from the corner of the room outside with me. The sky was already dyed almost a crimson red, while the forest was turning into a deep black. I tried searching in the cabins surroundings for a well but couldnt find one, so I decided to use the water from the moat instead. In fact, there was a stairway leading to the surface of water, so I drew from there. I returned to the hut with the wooden bucket, and wringed the rag dipped in water. By the time I was finished wiping down the table and chairs, the inside of the cabin was changed more or less into a rather relaxing space. Hrm, something like this I crossed my arms over my chest after I threw away the dirtied water from the wooden pail outside the cottage. Thereupon, the drawbridge in front of Darutowas gate lowered as Ariane made her way back. She was carrying a covered pot and what seemed to be a cloth basket in her hands. I got tonights dinner. She declared while showing the items that she held, her lilac cheeks flushing slightly with a tinge of red as she showed a smile with her coquettish lips. Furthermore, her white hair carrying traces of moisture fluttered in the wind, while a faint flowery fragrance drifted upon the breeze. D-did you just get out of a bath, by any chance!? In response to my tone that was much louder than usual, she nodded wide eyed in affirmation. Didnt you use the one in my parents home in Raratoia? Humans dont seem to have the habit of taking too many baths. What!? There was a bath in Raratoiaregrettable Arianes shocking words led to me unabashedly displaying my lowered head, while she tilted her head to one side, watching the strange scene with a discerning eye. After coming to a different world, I have yet to take a proper bath. Still, because of this skeletal body, I couldnt carelessly expose myself to other people. Unexpectedly there was a bath in a residence in RaratoiaI didnt notice at all. I feel like cursing myself for my own carelessness. Do you perhaps want to take a bath? Mhm. Is there even any meaning of taking a bath with a skeletal body? Impertinence! I was fond of cleanliness since the time I had a human body! My protests were lightly brushed aside with a Lets go and have our meal already. After letting out a curt cry of approval, Ponta followed Ariane back to the cottage. Losing the democratic vote, I reluctantly returned to the cottage. Ariane held a covered pot filled with bean and bacon soup, while the wrapped basket contained bread and some type of red fruit inside. While she was pouring soup into a bowl, I surveyed the room once more, but the thing I was looking for didnt appear in my sight. This cottage doesnt have a bath. It cant be helped. Originally, this cottage was built for the purpose of housing humans who had lost their way around here. Towards my complaint, Ariane answered while feeding a piece of fruit to Ponta. Fifty kilometres west from here was Rhoden Kingdoms town, Cellist, while thirty kilometres south was the Archduchy of Rinburuto, so the likelihood of a human being chased by a monster and losing their way was high. Due to those circumstances, this cottage was built only to temporarily house lost humans. As a result, the cottage only had minimum facilities left behind; there werent even the crystal lamps like those in the elven houses here. Only an oil lamp, which acted as a sorry excuse for light, was on the table, producing an unreliable light source. If I had stayed in Raratoia, at this time I could have taken a bath While the salty taste of the bacon and bean soup entered my mouth, the trips new objective was engraved into my mind. Volume 2 - CH 7 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Troublesome ThingsPart 1 We left the cottage early the following day and headed west of the Annette mountain range. The forest was full of the same fog from yesterday, so we continued our journey on foot. Occasionally, a monster would bare its fangs and attack, but rather than being a threat they only managed to slow our pace. Eventually, the sun started to rise and the fog began to clear, which allowed our speed to increase once transfer magic became usable. But, the true worth of the transfer magic has not been shown on this journey, and the sun was already firmly seating in the west by the time Cellist came into view. The city was about the same as the first city I visited, Rubierute. The citys surrounding fields included a variety of other crops besides wheat, and a simple trench and earthen wall had been built in the direction of the forest to prevent monster attacks. On the way to Cellist, Ariane used her cloak to conceal her lilac skin and pointy ears which were the characteristics of dark elves. While I on the other attract as much attention as a knight wearing a black cloak would. On multiple occasions, farmers would stop their work and glance in my direction. We quietly walked up to Cellist and paid the entrance fee to the two guards before entering the city. We should first find an inn to spend the night Youre right. Ariane replied to my voiced thoughts and began to look around the city. Since it had been night when we snuck into Diento, it was a little unusual to be in a human city in daylight. Before closing for the night, there were still merchants, and the city was full of miscellaneous sounds as the crowds passed by. Ponta sat comfortably underneath my black cloak as the crowd naturally parted ways as we approached. After walking the streets for a while, we came across a group of people wearing leather and metal armor similar to myself standing in front of a certain building. The familiar signboard of the adventurers association hung above the entrance. The group of armed adventurers were gathered around another adventure who seemed to have garnered the groups respect. The booming voices of the men managed to cut through the street noise and I was able to pick up parts of the conversation. I lower my walking speed when some of the contents caught my attention. Was that how it really happened? No?, at least it didnt appear like that to me. A rather tall man with a stubby beard, who was equipped with full-body armor and a large round shield was questioning the young man in front of him. The youth in the question was rather slender, was adorned in leather armor and carried a bow on his back. He exaggeratedly threw his shoulders back as he shook his head to express that he didnt have an answer. One of our scouts came across one of them and it immediately ran away. Thats the tenth one in the last seven days?, itd be troublesome if a group of them happen to show up. Ah, well they cant fight if their numbers are too small. Even if traps are set theyll only snare the dimwitted ones, so itll still be a headache. Since the subjugation request for the Haunting wolves has already been sent to us, its only a matter of time before the feudal lords forces are dispatched. When she heard the exchange between the two, Ariane lifted her head in response to something that had been said. According to the adventures conversation, a dangerous group of monsters had appeared in the forest at the base of the Annette mountains, and an urgent quest had been sent out to the subjugate them, at least that was the gist of it. Judging by the number of adventurers that had been mobilized, the monsters called Haunting Wolves must be a considerable menace. My only concern was the emergency summons that had been handed down to the adventurers. When you thought about it carefully, all active adventures would be summoned by the emergency call. The people that were still talking were probably adventures stationed in this city, and whenever there was a sufficient threat the feudal lord had the right to conscript adventurers into active duty Perhaps it would be better to avoid carelessly using my adventurers identification card to enter cities. While I was in the midst of thinking about my future as an adventurer, I felt someone tugging at the back of my cloak, so I stopped and turned my attention towards Ariane since she was the one doing it. Ponta seemed to notice that Id stopped walking as she tilted her head and looked down from atop my helmet. Arc, Id like to talk to you about something After we arrive at the inn would be alright. Hum, alright. Lets find an inn right away. In accordance with her desire, we searched till we found an inn to enter. We rented two rooms on the second floor and after receiving the keys from the hostess, I handed one to Ariane. After taking the key, she lifted her bag and went up the stairs. After seeing her back disappear, I asked the hostess for directions to our next destination, Hoban. Madam, would you happen to know the way to Hoban? Yada yade, Knight-sama.To be called a madam, youre making me feel shy. Its truly embarrassing! She shook her voluptuous body and voiced a big laughed once she was done speaking, and honestly, she reminded me of a neighborhood aunty. Ah, Hoban was it? If you follow the highway thats beside the forest after leaving through the southern gate, it should be a two day trip by carriage? The confident ones seem to take a shortcut through the forest, but Its better that you dont take that option. The Haunting Wolves? Thats right! Thereve even been rumors that more than ten people went missing in the last seven days. It isnt unusual for monsters to appear in the forest around here, since they seem to come down from Annette mountain, but this is a troublesome matter. The hostess let out a sigh as her shoulders sunk, The haunting wolves probably appeared along the highway and attacked travelers and merchants alike; rumors surely spread and the number of visitors to Cellist gradually decreased. With no other option, the feudal lord sent out the emergency subjection request to the adventurers. While the adventurers were enthusiastic about the high-value fur, it seems that things have not been going well. I heard these things during my chat with the hostess before I decided to retreat to my room. I sat my luggage beside the bed before removing my cloak and laying down. Ponta, on the other hand, used her magic to fly to the windowsill where she curled up and looked outside. Shortly after, Ariane announced here presence with a knock before she entered the room. She still had her gray cloak on when she entered the room, and she only removed the hood once the door was completely closed; shaking her snow-white hair to arrange it properly. Her lilac skin was exposed, yet her usually strong-willed golden eyes seemed a little gloomy as she looked at me. Her expression showed that she was worried about something, yet I said nothing and simply waited for her to start. Arc, can we stop by the edge of the forest tomorrow? After a period of silence, she asked such a request. Hum? Wed reach Hoban if we follow the highway out of the south gate, but I was told itd be quicker if we cut through the southwest forest but thats not your reason is it? She nodded at my question before quietly speaking her purpose. It has to do with the Haunting Wolves that the adventures spoke of while ago I would like to acquire one of their tails if possible Could we make a little detour tomorrow? According to our arrangement I am to help Ariane-dono in her endeavours. If you say that a wolfs tail is important, then Im willing to cooperate. I gave an exaggerated nod to show that I was willing to comply with her wishes as the person in question had an awkward expression while her cheeks turned a deep shade of scarlet. The usual bewitching smile and energetic disposition were blown away as she came to give herRequest, and she still seemed out of it as she offered her reasoning. In fact, it seems like my onee-sama will be married soon, so I was thinking of sending her a veil made out of haunting wolves tails Her expression turned a little lonely as she spoke of her circumstances with her older sister. According to her, the tail of the haunting wolf emits a dark blue light and said tail could be weaved into a glowing blue veil, which was a rather expensive present. However, the tail of the haunting wolf was a rather difficult to obtain because the wolves were able to create multiple illusions of themselves, making it difficult to find the real one during battle. A monster capable using the shadow clone jutsu Alone, Ariane would be able to deal with a single one of them, but this was a monster that hunted in packs, which meant there would be multiple adversaries. Since this request of hers wasnt related to the rescue of the elves, she was conflicted because the normally unattainable material was right before her eyes. Her only motivation was to give her older sister a gift, there was no other reason. Taking into account the strength of the monsters, she couldnt afford to be careless when dealing with them. Well, well be able to reach Hoban by tomorrow if we cut through the forest at the base of the Annetta mountain range. Thank you, Arc. With tomorrows plan set, the blush on her lilac skin lessened and she offered me small thanks. I wouldve liked to see her embarrassed face a bit more, but she was staring back at me with the usual strength in her eyes, so I left it at that. Then let us go and buy dinner and some preserved food for tomorrow. Kyun! Ponta, who had been looking out the window until now, let out a cry when she heard me mutter about food in preparation for tomorrow. She used her wind magic to fly onto my face before climbing onto my helmet. As we walked down the street into the sunset, I really wondered how Ponta was able to understand human speech. Volume 2 - CH 8 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Troublesome ThingsPart 2 The following day, we left the inn in Cellist early morning and entered the forest via the south gate. We originally took the highway along the forest before taking the southwest detour that leads to Mt. Parnassus. Normally youd need a compass to safely navigate the forest; however, that was only if you werent accompanied one of the forest people as Ariane did not waver as she advanced. A thin layer of magic obstructing fog covered the Canada forest, making Dimensional Stepunusable. Even without the fog, there would be no opportunity to show the value of transfer magic as the vegetation thickened the farther we penetrated into the forests depths. Like I thought, the forest on this side of Riburuto river is vastly different from the great Canada forest. After all, the great Canada forest is an ancient forest that spreads out from the large old trees in the center. I passed the time searching the forest for a potential location to useDimensional Step Around noon, we found a suitable place to rest and enjoyed the preserved food we bought in Cellist yesterday. The meal consisted of jerky, smoked potatoes, dried apples and walnuts. All of it went for around three silver coins, but the dried apples alone had cost one silver coin. However, since the leather pouches in my luggage bag contained more than one thousand gold coins each, it wasnt that big of a deal.. Instead Im more troubled by the fact that weve only had to cover the inn charges and food so far. Ever since we bought the apples, Ponta had been shaking her tail back and forth and was staring quite intensely at them. When I started dangling the fruit in front of Ponta, Ariana properly scolded me saying This is pathetic While Ponta was ecstatically eating her dire apple, I petted her and ate my own meal. I tried to used Flameto warm up my smoked potato, but it seems the heat was too high because the potato was reduced to a lump of coal in my hand. Ariane must have skillfully used her spirit magic to warm up her potato because she was triumphantly eating hers next to me. The thought of practicing to control my magic output crossed my mind as I gnawed on my burnt potato. Once lunch came to an end, we resumed our trek through the forest under Arianes guidance. Only Ponta was not in her usual spot since she was currently taking a nap while being held between Arianes ample bosom. In many ways, it was an enviable situation. When I started to wonder how long we had already trekked through the forest, it dawned on me that the birds chirping and the howls of other animals had ceased, leaving only the rustle of the leaves to break the silence. When they noticed the situation, Ariane lowered her baggage while Ponta coiled herself around her neck. Even though she was still half asleep, Ponta still managed to ensure that she would not fall off. However, now is not the time to leisurely comment on such things. Dropping my luggage bag, I move the Saint Thunder sword to my waist and draw it while simultaneously grabbing the Shield of Titus with my other hand. The sound of rapidly approaching footsteps began to mix in with the sound of the rustling leaves. They were approaching at a rapid speed from every direction. In order to cover our blind spots Ariane and I stood back-to-back with each other For an instant, the undergrowth shook before a pack of large white wolves leaped out. The wolves were two meters long from head to tail and they were baring their fangs in our direction. When one of the wolves leaped at me I use my sword to cut it in two, but I didnt feel any resistance at all. Instead, the body of the wolf I cut down completely dissipated, and a new white wolf appeared in its place. What!? While I was caught off guard, the white wolf managed to get past the range of my sword, thrusting its head forward for a bite. As I took a step back to regain my balances the wolf suddenly started to howl. Garruuu!! While I tried to regain my balance, I felt a large shock from the hand that I held my shield in as two white wolves threw themselves at it. I bash the wolves with the shield, but just like before they dissipated, so the only thing achieved was a wide swing. While I was preoccupied, a wolf used the opportunity to bite at my sword hand, frantically trying to rip my arm off. However, my arm was protected by Saint Armor of Belen so I felt no pain at all, and the wolf quickly tired of this futile endeavor. I throw out the arm with the wolf on it, sending the wolf flying into the air before slashing the falling wolf with my sword. However, it seems I put a little too much power into it because my light slash removed one of the wolfs fore-paws with a large spray of blood. The surrounding illusions and wolves simultaneously took a step back, so I took this chance to begin my counterattack by castingFlamefrom the tip of my sword. A stream of flames similar to a flamethrower appeared, rapidly increasing in temperature and the surrounding area was charred black. I had already usedDimensional stepto transfer next to the beast and plunge my sword into its heart. Because the real wolves responded faster than the illusions, it was easy to distinguish the real ones from the rest of them. Seems like an unexpected weakness had been revealed. When I looked back, I saw Ariane was surrounded by a group of illusions and wolves, but she seemed to be able to handle herself just fine. She used her spirit magic to create an elevated foothold and surrounded herself with a ring of flames, which guaranteed that they would be injured with every charge. One of the wolves had a gouged-out eye and a missing leg, which rendered it unable to move. The other wolves had also suffered injuries because I could see red streaks in their fur As youd expect from someone trained as a soldier, she was able to fight well even for extended periods of time. On the other hand, I simply took advantage of my high physical prowess; however, its rather tricky to apply my prowess in this battle. Though the problem could have been settled with ranged attacks, ever since Ive come to this world I hardly tried using my magic skills. If I used them recklessly then theres no telling how much damage I could cause. However, this was a perfect opportunity Believing it to be a clever idea, I looked beyond the group of wolves before me. There was a rather large wolf behind them that had yet to join the battle. Each time I attack it would retreat, seeming content with observing the situation from the back. While calmly observing the battle, the boss wolf uttered a cry. Some of the bosss subordinates moved into a visibly different formation. The game is afoot. Come! Setting my glaze besides the boss wolf, I cast the Flamespell and followed it up withDimensional step. In an instant my form disappeared, causing the boss wolf and his group to tense up. The moment I was beside the boss wolf, I took a swing with my sword. However, the bosss instincts were rather sharp as it was able to instantly dodge my attack. But I was not going to let it escape, so I used Dimensional stepto travel in the direction the boss dodged. Since the boss was in the middle of dodging it was carried by the law of inertia rather than its own legs. I raise my sword and bring it down on the wolf in question. When the boss saw that I had transferred, it tried to twist its body in mid-air, but it was to late as the sword had already pierced its neck, and blood began to flow from its throat. The spray of blood splattered across the ground. I glanced at the bloody soil before transferring back to Arianes back. While I had my sword up ready to continue the fight, all of a sudden the wolves stopped moving. The next moment all of the wolves turned tail and ran. The scene of their abrupt retreat left me dumbfounded, but Arianes call helped me regain my senses. Arc! I need at least one more of them!! Got it! With a brief reply, I return my shield to my back and fire Rock Bulletin the direction of the fleeing wolves. The rock hit the ground and kicked up some dust in front of one of the wolves, causing it to stop in its tracks. Dimensional Step! Casting the spell, I transferred behind the stopped wolf and cut off its hind-legs. The wolf let out a pained cry as it fell to the ground, and I followed up by stabbing my sword into its neck. As I cut into the wolfs neck, aGarisound spread through the area as the wolf breathed its last. It seems that I was able to capture the third wolf that Ariane had hoped for. Still this fight had given me many things to reflect upon. I needed to practice my fighting techniques a little more. While my mind has an abundant amount of game skills and strategies, I tend to fight in a rather linear manner. Unlike a certain blue cat robot, I couldnt simply pull secret tools out of nowhere and laugh off emergency situations. I let out a sigh in my heart while thinking things over, as Ariane sheathed her sword and walked over. One of the white wolves laid at her feet. Thank you, Arc! I dont think Id have been able to secure three Haunting Wolves alone! With this, I will be able to give my onee-san a good present. I was momentarily blinded by Arianes dazzling smile as she thanked me. My reaction mustve puzzled her, because she tilted her head. Clearing my throat a little, I tried changing the topic by asking her a question. So are these really Haunting Wolves? Their tails dont seem to emit much light While I was speaking, I looked at the tail of one of the haunting wolves and noticed that it was emitting a slight shine. Thats because this forest doesnt contain much mana. The tails will emit a pure blue light once they are taken into the Canada forest. She knelt down and inspected the tails while she spoke. Once she was certain that the battle had ended, Ponta uncoiled herself from Ariane s neck and shook out her fur. Arc, Im sorry but could you use Transfer Gateto send these back to Raratoia? Hmm, I dont really mind, but I looked around as before I continued to speak If I use Transfer Gatehere, well have to go back to Cellist before we can travel to Hoban again. Thats the closest place with easily memorizable features. While Transfer Gatewas a long-distance transfer magic, it was a spell that could only connect to places that the user can clearly visualize. Since the scenery of the surrounding forest was rather ordinary, I couldnt set a clear transfer destination. Then, while I bleed out the Haunting wolves and collect the tails, could you go search for a more suitable place to transfer to, Arc? Well, I suppose it will eliminate future troubles Ill search around the edge of the forest for a while. I pick up the cloak I had threw on the ground and dusted it off before putting it back over my shoulders. Sensing the changed atmosphere, Ponta hopped from Arianes shoulder to the top of my helmet. Seems like well be doing this together. For now, lets search the terrain for a structure or marker that can be set as a return point for Transfer Gate. If I simply wandered around the forest, I wouldnt be able to find my way back to Ariane, so I picked a direction and traveled straight ahead. Occasionally using Dimensional Step, I looked around for a suitable location. However, there was no suitable place since the only things I found were just more trees, rocks, and dirt. Ever once in awhile I would spot a bloodstain in the undergrowth. That, and the paw prints on the ground, probably meant that the Haunting Wolves had gone in this direction. Since I was traveling at a considerable speed, it might not be long before I catch up or even surpass them. When I look at the sky through the tree branches, I saw that gray clouds were filling the sky, causing darkness to permeate the forest. When I looked back, I could no longer recognize the forests scenery or locate Arianes figure at all. While I had been looking for an appropriate location, I would occasionally break off a branch and stick it into the ground. If I made the amateur mistake of not marking my path while searching for a transfer location, I would have lost my way the instant I started. Ponta would cry out from atop my helmet whenever she found some forest nuts. If I tried to follow Pontas directions, Id have immediately lost my way. While soothing Ponta, I suddenly heard a someones voice. I stopped and listened to my surroundings. The sounds of rustling leaves, animals barking at something and humans were carried on the wind. The origin of the human sounds were only a short distance away from the path I was on. Id have to mark my current location here if I decided to take the detour. I broke a few branches and create a flashy circular marker out of them. I cant afford to waver here. Putting Ponta back on my head, I turned in the direction of the life signs. Theres a chance that this path could lead to an inhabited building, so with that thought in my mind, I double-time it. Eventually, the sounds carried by the wind began to grow louder. However, rather than the sound of people working, it was the sound of fighting. The screams of people have emanated from the forest ahead as the unpleasant smells of blood and burnt objects began to fill the air. Ponta sensed the unpleasant atmosphere and wrapped herself around my neck while I took a deep breath and took a hesitant step in the direction of the fight. Volume 2 - CH 9 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax ?How Unreasonable? The forest path wasnt that wide; there was a ravine to the left, and the thick-rooted trees were set at an incline making it default to see beyond the thicket. On such a road a large, black, four horse carriage was advancing at a brisk pace. The carriage had a rather frugal design, but the eyes of a craftsman would have been able to see the finer details of the carriage and judge it to belong to a noble. Horse-backed knights surrounded the large, black carriage as it traveled along. In combination with the soldiers following behind, there was a total of fifty people protecting the carriage. Each of them was wearing matching sets of equipment and skillfully advanced without any wasteful movements. Parallel to the carriage was a horse more excellent than the rest, and the rider was adorned in a prominent set of armor. The young man, who had neatly combed back hair and a square jaw, was carefully surveying the surrounding area. This man was a member of one of the seven dukes families of Rhoden, the legitimate heir of the Frivetran family, Lendl Do Frivetran. And he was currently commander of the black carriages guards. Considering the noble riding in the carriage, even such an amount of guards could be considered too little. However, if their numbers were any greater speed wouldve had to have been sacrificed, and since time was of the essence there was no choice but to use fewer people on this expedition. The purpose of this journey was to get the occupant of the carriage to a secret rendezvous in the Rinburuto Arch Dukedom, so the major towns controlled by lords had to be avoided. Therefore, a different path than the faster highway had been chosen. On such a path one had to be vigilant of unexpected monster and bandit attacks, so the fifty men present were selected as the best of the best. Despite that, Lord Lendil wasnt careless in his duties and had everyone maintain their current speed since the last day and a half. Inside the carriage, a young lady was gazing out of the window at the forest and the gray clouds overhead while letting out a sigh. This sixteen-year-old girl still had a youthful appearance despite being the second princess of the Rhoden kingdom, yet she carried a ladylike atmosphere. Juliana tried to calmed herself down by playing with a lock of her dark blonde hair. Her maid, who was ready in waiting with a basket of confectioneries, called out to the princess. Juliana-sama, would you like something to eat in order to calm your nerves? Are you perhaps a little anxious about this visit to Rinburuto? Julianas childhood friend and personal maid, Feruna, offered a genuine smile as the princess shook her in refusal with a troubled expression. Even though this latest visit has been kept secret, I cant shake this uneasy feeling. Our current speed and distance from our destination should prevent any pursuers from catching us, but While the two were talking, the sky outside the carriage darkened to the point where rainfall seemed to be imminent. An vague feeling of unease swirled within my chest, as I looked up at the sky before shutting my eyes when my view of it started to blur. At that moment, in front of the carriage screams and shout resounded as the frontline was fired upon. Enemy attack!!! Besides the carriage, Lendi immediately took command of the unit and ordered them to to be on high alert as the group was reorganized. The unit acted as one under their leaders commands and took up a tighter defensive formation with determination in their hearts. Lendi took the front most position and glared at the enemies in front of them. Even after leaving the capital in secret, and traveling at breakneck speeds, an ambush had been set up in advance. There were only a small number of reasons that could explain this situation. Lendi felt irritation at himself because this happened, but now was not the time to let such thoughts cloud his mind. At a glance it was clear that the attackers werent simple bandits, so they must have been sent by either the first or second prince factions. Multiple Flame Bulletsfrom the flame school of magic were simultaneously cast to attack the unit. The was no way that simple thieves would be in possession of more than one person capable of using magic. The enemies are magicians! Stop their chants! Knights with mithril shields step forward! A group of knights readied their shields as they stepped forward while the rearguard began to notch their arrows. All of a sudden something made its way through the unit and managed to hit a member of the rearguard that had been pulling back an arrow. Screams and unrest ran through the soldiers at the sudden surprise attack, so Lendi tried to rebuild morale with a thundering cry. Fortunately, the arrow was shot from the depths of the forest, so it had been fired at a vertical incline and only managed to hit a soldier on the end of the row. Almost a hundred people appeared from the depths of the forest. While they had the appearance of thieves, their movements were those of trained mercenaries. Thirty men fall back into a tighter defensive formation! Dont let any scoundrels approach!! Everyone else form a line in front of the carriage! Protect it by any means!! The unit started splitting as commanded. They were at a numerical disadvantage, and due to the threat of powerful magic attacks, the only viable strategy was a forward charge to get the carriage through the blockade. However, the movements of some of the soldier were duller than usual, causing a delay in the formations construction. While the guards struggled to form into two squads, the mercenary leader in the rear twisted his lips into an amused sneer. Fire the arrows once more! When the man gave his order, men with bows simultaneously notched their arrows. As the arrows were fired, the knights and soldiers formed a shield defensive formation around the carriage preventing any fatal wound from being inflicted. However, the soldiers that received the volley and suffered injuries had clearly lost some mobility and it was certain that the formation would crumble without perfect cooperation. Shave away the defenses!! Our goal is the princesss life!!! At the mans second order, the hundred bandit-like men gave a high-spirited shout as they broke into a dead run. The guards desperately tried to maintain formation as they collided with the mercenaries on this small forest path. As the movements of the guard grew duller, they started to fall one after another and they no longer looked like the elites that had been selected to guard the princess. Cox-sama, are the poor movements of the guards your doing? The leader of the mercenaries was called out by a stump of a man that was dressed in the grubs of a priest. At the divested state of the guardsmen, the little man floated a smile unbefitting clergymen as his associate answered his question. Bishop Borane, the secret lies within this The little clergyman called Bishop Borane had raven colored hair atop his head, a stubby beard, sharp eyes, and a vulgar smile more fitting for a thief than a priest. But, the sword at his waist and the pristine leather armor wrapped around his body were articles that bandits could never possess. Bishop Borane received an arrow that the man had held out. The man name was Cox Carlo De Brutus. He was heir to the Brutus Dukedom of the Rhodens several Duke families and was following the strategy his father, a member of the first princes faction, had outlined to him. The arrow which had been handed to him appeared to be an ordinary arrow to bishop Borane, so he glanced at Cox in order to hear his purpose. You see, the arrowheads are dipped in poison. However, the Giant Basilisk poison used is a rather hard commodity to come by. While it cant deliver instantaneous death, it ensures that even the movement of elite soldiers will be dulled. When Cox revealed the secret, Barones expression reflected genuine amusement. Haha! Cox-sama seems to be well prepared. These only became available a few days ago. Since there was little time only a small number could be prepared, so once we return Ill be sure to prepare more. As the two chatted and laughed, they focused their attention on the collapse of the defensive formation and the man desperately trying to get the get the carriage to move forward. Lendl, the commander of the guards of said carriage, glanced at the collapsed figures of his men and could only curse the current situation. The reason being that he never imagined that the rear of the defensive formation would collapse. The enemy magicians from a while ago now used the opportunity to push the mithril-shielded knights back. However, the magicians fell back as the ambush squad of nearly 50 men closed in. In no time at all the rear had completely collapsed, leaving the guards little time to act. All remaining knights, prepare your Explosive magic crystals !! The knights that had been blocking the magicians assault and the ones that had been fighting off the enemies on the front-line sheathed their weapons and pulled a sphere from a pouch on their waists. When the enemy saw this strange behavior their eyes bulged as they tried to rush the presumably retreating group, resulting in the path being blocked up and preventing them from seeing beyond the backs of those in front of them. Bayataroo!! Withdraw!! Withdraw!! That holler was raised as the enemy tried to back paddle when they saw what Lendl was holding in their direction. Fire!!!! Explode. Slay thine enemies At Lendls command, the knights grasped the sphere in their hands and simultaneously spoke the activation phrase for the magic tools. Then they proceeded to throw the spheres in an arc causing them to land right if front of the enemys main formation. A moment later an earsplitting sound and explosion rocked the area and blew away a few enemies. The front of the formation fell apart, leaving the magicians defenseless as Lendl took the opportunity to ride his horse through the opening. Breakthrough at one point! Position yourselves in front of the carriage!! Follow my lead!!! When Lendl gave the order, he gripped his horses neck and lead the battle charge. Even with the enemy firing Fire Bulletsand Rock Bullets, he skillfully plunged into the enemy forces with a mithril shield and a sword in hand. While cutting down his opponents from atop his horse, the knights behind him followed suit. When a hole began to form in the enemy line a Fire Bulletstruck the ground in front of Lendls horse causing it to scream and fall, throwing Lendl off in the process. The knight behind Lendls falling horse quickly moved out of the way, as the enemies descended on the fallen beast and thrust their swords into its stomach and throat. Lendl tried to rise after hed been thrown off, but his broken leg prevented him from standing. A man that held a short spear in front of the struggling Lendl offered him a vulgar smile as he thrust his spear into Lendls stomach. Guha!! While coughing up blood, Lendl desperately tried to maintain concussions as he held his hand over his wound and looked back at the carriage that held the master he should be protecting. His eyes reflected only death, as a large thief-pretender forcefully threw the carriage door open. The man that opened the door had a bloody sword in hand, and was trying to take a swing at the maid that rushed from the carriage with a dagger in hand. Panicked, the man blocked it with his left arm. The dagger deeply penetrated the mans left arm, and in his anger he hit the maid using his full strength. Fucking women!! The maid Ferunas body and face suffered the full blunt of the mans assault causing her to fall down on the spot unable to move. The man pulled out the dagger that had been stuck in his arm and forcibly stabbed his sword into Ferunas chest. Gaha! Her consciousness quickly faded away as blood began to pool inside the carriage. The man proceeded to kick the maid out of the way. Noooooooo!!!! Ferunaaaaaaaa!!! At the death of her childhood friend and maid, Juliana didnt care that her luxurious dress was soiled when she tried to cradle Ferunas body. However, she was impaled by the man when he stabbed the sword still covered in Ferunas blood into Julianas chest. Julianas expression was one of confusion, her eyes continued to bulge while the sword sunk deeper into her chest. Her face took on a teary eyed and agonized expression, her voice refused to leave her lips and only blood managed to come out. Before long, her limbs lost all of their strength and she hung on the wall of the carriage, a haziness began to seep into the princesss mind and the passion reflected in her eyes started to flicker out. After the man glanced at his handiwork, he pulled the sword from the girls chest and wiped the blood off with the princesss dress before sheathing it. He then carefully removed a necklace that hung from the princesss neck. He exited the carriage with the necklace as if it were something important. As the guards last resistance began to be snuffed out, this situation was reaching its conclusion. Coming from behind, Cox observed the last few survivor of the guard detail before issuing orders. Alright start acting like bandits! The valuables you take will be added to your reward! At his order, the soldiers dressed as bandits let out joyous shouts as they began to strip the guards of all of their valuables and weapons. While looking at the soldiers with a bit of envy, Cox addressed the small man standing next to him, who appeared to be restless for some reason. Bishop Borane, is everything alright? I-Is that so? No, Ill take you word on it As Bishop Borane was watching the men prepare to search for loot, a joyful expression appeared on his face. Standing next to the bishop, he could only mutter silently How vulgar to himself. Cox-sama, the keepsake of her highness Juliana. While Cox was speaking with such venom, the large man responsible for killing the princess approached and quietly spoke up. The man respectfully knelt down when he presented the necklace that he had taken from the princesss neck a few moments ago. Tiresome. The princess was such disappointing being However, to bring along magic explosive crystals. The damages to our side were considerably heavier thanks to that. Upon receiving the necklace from his subordinate, Coxs lips twisted into an amused smile. The necklace was one of the two items that the late queen sent to her daughters. At the center was a large jewel entwined in a golden flower and the band was studded with smaller gems. The necklace was carefully wrapped in a silken cloth and put in his breast pocket. However, just as Cox was about to give the signal to withdraw. Gyaaaaaaaaaa!!!! A death cry rang out in the general area where the soldiers collected their war trophies. When Cox turned in the direction of the screams, he saw a group of large white wolves jumping out of the forest, and his terrified subordinates scattering in all directions. No, the sight before him was that of humans becoming the prey. The wolves growled excessively, giving the surrounding men a close up view of their fangs before they went in for a bite. Although they were over two meters tall, the wolves were rather agile, and their fangs and strong jaws would be the end of any soldier that acted carelessly. The magicians tried to fight back using magic, but the wolves detected the danger and before long nearly all the magicians had been torn to shreds. Those who tried to fight them off with swords found that the wolves bodies dispersed when they were fatally injured before the soldiers heads were torn off from behind. The people that sent Julianas group to hell a little while ago were now dragged into a hell of their own, and Cox could only stare in shock. Haunting Wolves: The large man beside Cox spoke the name of hells messengers in utter amazement. Hearing the monsters name cause Cox mind to start back up and he started to give out orders. All troops withdraw!!! Regroup at the rendezvous site!!! Heavy knight units, raise your shields and toss away all other supplies!! Release the horse as decoys!! The soldiers that heard the orders retreated as fast as possible. The heavy knight unit dismounted and removed their luggage from their horses. After whipping the sides of the horses, the knights took out a shield from their bags. To increase the speed of the retreat, the small number of people with large shields joined into a defensive formation. Retreat!! Retreat!!! Since time was precious and he still needed to survive Cox gave the order to retreat again and again. Shit! How many of them are there?!! One of the soldiers who had managed to survive until now was attacked by fifteen Haunting Wolves, but it was unknown how many were actually real. Ive heard that Haunting Wolves can control two or three illusions at the same time. Perhaps they can make five or more though Cox let out a curse as a nearby subordinate gave his thoughts on the matter. Holding up shields while retreating, the few that managed to escape the death gods grasp were forming into large groups reminiscent of their actual military units. The joyful expressions they had while hunting for treasures were absent now. As for the haunting wolves, they left the bodies around the carriage alone since they werent showing any signs of life. Before long, the site could no longer be recognized as a place where an ambush took place. Once they withdrew from the forest, the tension finally broke, causing the soldiers to collapse one after another. Cox sighed as fatigue finally overtook him and the feelings of tension he had been feeling lessened. He turned to look at the remnants of his troops. However, he could only curse and sigh again at the fact that the battle with the guards and the attack of the haunting wolves had cost him more than half of his men. Volume 2 - CH 10 ?Reasoning the Unknown Away? Under the dark and cloudy sky, the trees cast a gloomy shadow across the forest as I advanced in the direction of the screams I heard a while ago. The smell of blood gradually began to mix with the wind, and the rumblings had quieted down. Only the sounds of my feet moving through the thicket could be heard now. Before long, the path opened up to a road stretching in-between the forest and a ravine. I now stood at the edge of the ravine that was about three meters deep. A numerous amount of corpses were spread about the road and the stench of blood permitting the entire area. In many places, chunks of earth had been blown away and a few smoldering fires were still burning here and there. An intense battle seems to have taken place recently. There were five large wolves feasting on the corpses strewn around this battlefield. They gnawed away at the bodies, and the unpleasant sound of bones shattering echoed throughout the area. The five wolves had to be the surviving Haunting Wolves that we defeated some time ago, since some of them bore the injuries Ariane had inflicted upon them. The Haunting Wolves were apparently scavengers. Once they noticed me appearing from the thicket, they raised their heads and bared their fangs at me while gradually retreating. The unwelcoming hostility of the wolves continued for quite a while. Mawa!!! When I raised my hands in the sky and charged at full speed while shouting, my cloak fluttering in the wind, the Haunting Wolves turned tail and ran. My loud shout was unexpectedly effective; even Ponta was surprised by it as she coiled herself around my neck, giving me a wool scarf before I even realized it. Apologizing under Pontas cries of protest, I once again took in my surroundings while stroking her puffed up fur. At the center of the bodies was a large black carriage, and the surrounding heap of bodies were knights in fine armor. They apparently tried to protect it. The whole scene gave off the impression of a noble and their guards. The four horses tied to the front of the carriage seemed to be dead, but there were two frightened unharnessed ones neighing and scratching at the ground with their hooves close by. In addition, a considerable number of dead people who appeared to be bandits were scattered throughout the area, and I have yet to see anyone still breathing. When I saw the Haunting Wolves from awhile ago, I believed that what happened here was due to Arianes and my own involvement, but that doesnt seem to be the case. I lightly jumped off the edge into the three-meter deep ravine, being sure not to step on anyone as I got a closer look. The bodies wearing the matching armor of the guards mainly had sword and arrow wounds. Almost none of them had bite marks from the Haunting Wolves. There were a couple bodies that had been charred black, probably as a result of magic attacks, but for the most part they were killed by human weapons. While I was thinking such things, I turned towards the bandits that had been attacked by the Haunting Wolves. The guards had most likely been dead by the time the bandits had been attacked. The bandit bodies next to the guards died by the sword, but most of them had bites from the Haunting Wolves. One persons arm was torn from the shoulder while another one laid on the ground with his stomach ripped out. There were bodies that were dressed like Shinto priests whose heads were missing, leaving behind nothing but a gruesome corpse. While mulling over the cruelty of the world and the gods, I made my way to the carriage, avoiding the heaps of corpses as best I could. The door of the carriage was thrown open, and a woman dressed in maid clothing had fallen out of it. The carriage was covered in blood, and a dead noble girl in a luxurious dress was laying on the floor. The blood was soaked into her long blonde hair and trailing down her lips while her chest had a wound that was clearly caused by a sharp weapon. Based on the position of the guards and her location in the carriage, this girl seemed to have been rather important. Her blood was still warm and there was still color in her skin, so she couldnt have been dead for long. I could even see the traces of tears in the corner of her eyes, yet her half closed eyes were vacant, leaving the girl with a sleeping expression. Kyua? Ponta let out a sorrowful cry while still being wrapped around my neck. Stroking Pontas head, I wound up thinking about one of my magic skills. I know that it would be pointless to use healing magic on a dead person. However, the pope and bishop classes included revival magic. It was a basic spell in the game, so the question was if it would work in this world like it does in the game. If Im not mistaken, the intermediate class bishop possessed the spell Revivalthat resurrected a person with 10% of their health. Even if one was brought back to life with 10% of their health after being fatally injured, if their wounds werent healed immediately theyd wind up dying again. The high level Pope class has the spell Resurrectionthat completely healed the target, but I wonder how the spell would work in reality. An unpleasant feeling crept up on me at the thought of the young girls untimely death, so I placed my hand over her body and prepared myself to cast the magic spell. Resurrection The magic activated without a problem, as her body began to emit a dazzling, golden light and the wound on her chest began to close itself. Once the golden light faded, no injuries could be seen anywhere on the girls body. The spell is supposed to revive the target with full health in the game, but it may not replace the lost blood in real life. The carriage was still covered in blood and her dress was still dyed crimson red When I placed my hand against the girls artery there was a definite pulse; however she was still rather pale and had yet to awaken. She was breathing normally as I took her out of the carriage and placed her down in front the coachmans seat. I picked up the body of the maid and place her next to the carriage before brushing some dirt off of her and casting Resurrection. Once again, a golden light was emitted from her body and all of the wounds began to heal. She was revived without a hitch, but like the girl before had yet to wake up. Resurrection seemed possible with this magic, but it doesnt seem to provide an immediate awakening like it does in the game. I can only pray that they dont become monsters that hungered for the flesh of the living after their revival, like in a certain Stephen King novel While it was good that I could revive them, leaving two girls alone in the forest would only result in getting them killed, and it would be senseless to send them back to the river Styx. I walked up to some of the bodyguards of the person I revived and started to cast Resurrectionon them while avoiding the bodies that were dressed like bandits. However, I discovered that the revival magic couldnt resurrect everyone. When I cast Resurrectionon an extremely damaged corpse, the wound healed but the person itself didnt revive. If the body was completely burnt or the head was missing, the revival magic would misfire. I could only offer my condolences to the men dressed as priests. Even if they did revive, theyd probably die right after. The general cause of death was blood loss due to massive hemorrhaging, but there were a few whose cause of death I couldnt determine. A few of the soldiers had fatal arrow wound in their chests, and after they revived they would breathe for a while before dying in their sleep. There may be multiple stipulations of revival magic, but at the moment, I was still unaware of them. As I placed my hands on my hips and looked around, I felt that the revival of everyone took quite a bit of energy. A total of thirty more people had been revived, enough bodyguards left to safely traverse the forest. It seems that I cast revival magic a little too much, as I felt a little languid after using such a large amount of magic. The rapid sensation of spells wasnt enough to deplete my mana, but without the game interface, I had to rely of my senses instead of a number gauge. The lost mana probably wont be a problem thanks to the effect of Overcoat of the Night Sky which I was currently wearing. The Overcoat of the Night Sky has the effect of restoring a set amount of mana over time, that amount increasing if you stand still. The location around the carriage reeked of blood, yet as the sole standing knight, I remained unaffected by it. I think it would be best to observe them after their revival, so I used Dimensional Step to move back to the top of the ravine and crouched down to hide in the thicket. Thanks to my metal armor I stand out in a forest, so I had to break off tree branches to cover my helmet. I was able to observe the carriage and its surrounding through a small gap without much of an issue. Ive ensured that they can now leave safely. Julianas Group POV A black abyss seemed to continue on endlessly, yet from its deeps, a consciousness was gradually surfacing. The faded sense of all her limbs began to return and the unpleasant smell and firm sensation cause her to open her eyes fully conscious. She struggled to breathe in air as if her lungs had been filled with mud, she even broke into a brief coughing fit before finally taking a look around. She laid her eyes upon the blood-stained carriage that she had been in a little while ago. Princess Juliana felt lightheaded as she shook her head trying to clear away her confusion, then looked down at her own body. Her luxurious dress was soiled with dyed blood and had a rather large hole in the chest area. The scene of the sword piercing her chest flashed through her mind and caused her to grasp at her chest in a panic. However, even though there was a hole in the place she had been stabbed, the skin under her fingertips was the same as normal, with no wound to be found. Feruna. Juliana suddenly called out the name of her closest confidant and maid before frantically looking around. Before long her mind became clear and she set her eyes on the carriage in front of her and crawled her way towards it. She laid her eyes on the figure of the seemingly calm maid, Feruna. There was a hole in a similar area of her clothes as her own, and she fearfully glanced at her chest. However the beautiful skin that peeped through the hole in her clothes wasnt enough to confirm whether or not there was a sword wound. Juliana moved in closer to Feruna and calmly looked down at her chest, then tears of joy ran down her face as she let out a sigh of relief. What on earth had happened, what hadnt happened These questions that swirled in her heart were trivial compared to the knowledge that Feruna was safe. Looking around she noticed that the ground was hollowed out and burnt. The surrounding area took on the aspects of hell, as the bodies of the Julianas guards and knights were strewn about along with those of the enemies. There was even the occasional charred black corpse throw in. She took in the miserable spectacle without being able to speak, and with another sigh, Juliana looked back down at Feruna as her eyelids began to slightly lift open. Feruna! Youre alright youre safe now She seemed to react to princess Julianas sobs, as she fully opened her eyes and slowly turned her head until she locked onto Julianas figure. Juliana-sama where am I? Here mind finally began to clear as she slowly rose up and looked around. Seeing the dreadful surroundings she unintentionally looked at Juliana as she remembered the details of the surprise attack that had occurred resently. Juliana-sama are you hurt? Have you been injured?! Since Feruna became a little distraught, Juliana had to hold her lips shut in order to question her. Im alright. Are you uninjured? At the princesss words Feruna remembered what had happened to her and started to pat down her body before casting a questioning glance at princess Juliana. Juliana-sama, how was I saved? That was a question that Juliana could not answer. If the memory burnt into her mind was accurate, then the two of them should have been dead. I dont understand it either, I just woke up a little while ago Julianas well-groomed eyebrows lowered as she began to frown a little. All of a sudden, the shout of a familiar male voice paused their conversation. Princess!! Feruna-dono! You two are safe! The owner of said voice was the acting commander of the princesss guard unit on this journey to the Rinburuto Arch dukedom, Lord Lendl. When Lendl saw princess Juliana near the carriage he ran up to her and started to bow so deeply that his head touched the ground. Princess, Im so grateful that youre safe! I am to blame for this latest blunder, truly Sir Lendl now is not the time for such things. When Juliana interrupted Lendls apology, she slowly started to stand and stared down at the kneeing Lendl as a strong wind blow through her long dark blonde hair. The kneeling Lendl slightly raised his head at the princesss words and waited for instructions. The scale and speed of the enemys reaction exceeded our expectations by far this time, there was nothing more that could have been done. By the graces of the gods, the three of us have managed to come out of this alive Rather than grieving over the things that happened, we should focus on what we can do now. As you command! When princess Juliana resolutely looked ahead she wiped away the tears from the edges of her eyes and tried to speak to Lendl in a positive tone. In view of the princesss strong will, Lendl lowered his head again while receiving her orders. We are still halfway from Rinburtos border. Since the remnants of the bandits may still be nearby, preparations will start immediately. As originally planned, well bypass Hoban and head directly to Rinburuto. Feruna please offer your assistance. Yes! Certainly! Of course, Juliana-sama. The three peoples determination was renewed when it was decided that they were to achieve their original purpose; however, a spectacle started to occur before them. All around the battlefield, one after another, the fallen soldiers started to rise from the field of corpses. Lendl quickly placed his hand on his sword and tried to hide princess Juliana and Feruna behind his back as he took a fighting stance. Its common knowledge that undead would occasionally raise up and attack the living in places with high levels of miasma such as battlefields. However, it was unheard of for undead to raise in less than a day, and this place was in the middle of a heavily traversed forest. Having never personally been to a miasma filled location, the scene before him confused Lendl. Please wait, Sir Lendl! His confession was interrupted by princess Julianas shout from behind him. Thanks to that Lendl was fully able to grasp the spectral before him in its entirety. He could hardly believe the sight before his eyes as the subordinates that should have perished in the battle, were getting up as if they had simply overslept. Behind him, Julianas and Ferunas eyes were glued to the scene before them in disbelief. Commander Lendl! You were safe!? The subordinates that saw Lendl ran up to him, even those that he was sure had died in the previous battle. Shouldnt I be the one asking about your well-being? After looking his subordinates up and down, he found that they were the same people he had spoken with on multiple occasions, not undead. The man standing at the head of the group had an arm stained with blood, yet no injury could be seen on him. He only had a slightly pale complexion. However, there were a few members that hadnt been saved. Some of the people dejectedly looked at their burnt comrades, while others were trying to wake up their dead friends as if they were just sleeping. I was certain that I died What happened? The leading subordinate asked the question as he checked over his body The man who had started to gather around began to laugh and shed tears once they confirmed each others safety. The scene could have been considered a miracle. Sir Lendl Lendl vacantly stared at the scene in utter amazement, until Juliana called out to him and broke him from his stupor. When he looked back at princess Juliana he understood the intent reflected in her eyes, so he called out to his still restless subordinates. Listen! Her highness Juliana is about to speak! He proceeded to move aside and dropped to one knee with his head lowered. The revived soldiers knelt in a similar fashion to Lendl upon hearing his shout. Everyone, on this occasion we were unquestionably defeated by an enemy we couldnt match. However, the gods had mercy on us, even though there are some that were called to the heavens and havent returned There were approximately thirty men listening to her words, meaning that out of the fifty men she had been entrusted to, twenty had fallen. Many soldiers became teary eyed as the princesss words while others were trembling on the spot. However, we received a revelation from the gods that we should carry on! Now is not the time to remorse, it is the move forward! We have to repay the gods for the mercy we have been given. For the sake of those no longer among us, we must reach Rinburuto! Ahhhhhhhhhh```````!!!! The soldiers shouted a battle cry at the princesss words. Lendl stood up at once and began to hand out instructions to the knights and soldiers in rapid succession. Change out the carriages horses! Secure as many of the escaped horses as possible! In the worst case, only find enough to get the carriage going! Find any weapon you can use! Each of the soldiers began to carry out Lendls instructions without hesitation, having already reasoned away the unknown. Volume 2 - CH 11 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax ?Strategic oblivion? It was about thirty minutes before the supposed princess group was able to get the carriage going in the eastern direction, and before long their figures had shrunken into the distance. I cast aside the branches I had been using to conceal my head. Based on the audible snoring, Ponta seemed to be taking a nap atop of my helmet. Standing up slowly as not wake her, I let out a deep sigh in order to calm my heart. Despite that, I could not shake my cold sweat and my gaze swims when I looked in the direction of the carriage. What I thought was a simple noble girl was actually a member of some royal family. I revived them with magic and it was taken as a miracle of the gods. When I became calm enough to think, I realized that resurrection was a highly sought after magic, hell even a pair of brothers searched after the philosophers stone in order to obtain it. A human would usually be brought back as an undead and given that there were no noticeable side effects, they werent necessarily crazy in their beliefs. But the opaque conditions means that I cant simply bring anyone back to life. The strain I felt casting the magic also has to be considered. Although revival and recovery magic were commonplace in games, if I overdid it here Id probably be recognized as a saint or something. No, if handled incorrectly it could result in the formation of a new religion. Then thered be the possibility of the new religion starting a holy war that engulfs the whole world. It would be different if it was a village girl or a small nobles daughter that was resurrected after an accident, but the situation was a hundred time worse since it was a murdered princess that had been revived. One thing is certain history has forever been altered. No, in an era like this, royalty will surely have a lot of princesses, so history shouldnt be affected too much, I think. In addition, since there were no witnesses I should be safe still its probably for the best that I avoid using revival magic a much as I possibly can. Inside of my brain, a national assembly was rallying for the dismissal of addressing this issue. Hmm. Nothing happened. The motion won with an overwhelming majority and within a moment, the problem was tossed into oblivion. While not jostling Ponta I turned around and headed back the way that had came. A good amount of time has passed since left Ariane back in the forest. Following the markers I left behind, I used Dimensional Stepto dash through the forest. Before long, I came across three large white wolves that were tied up by their hind legs and hanging from a tree branch with their head pointed at the ground. At the base of the tree from which the wolves hung, sat a dark elf woman that seemed to be sulking a little. She sat with her knees up causing her twin peaks to be pushed out more than usual; I thought that she looked happy upon seeing me, but she returned to sulking a moment later. OI! Where have you been? Uh, sorry. I got a little lost along the way. I pushed the undergrowth aside and apologize to her before making my way over to the tree with the wolves. The blood has finished draining from these Please take us to Raratoia. Ah, thats right! I was supposed to be looking for a suitable transfer location I had forgotten that Ariane had asked for us to temporarily return to Raratoia and that that was the reason I had left in the first place. At my statement, she began to cross-examine me with a stunned expression, as if she simply couldnt believe such a thing. Her criticism was understandable, I went out to find a proper location marker about an hour ago. Wait, I havent finished I forget my purpose because I was preoccupied with returning. This time, Ill look for a proper location marker. While defending myself, I shifted my attention to the Annette mountain that peeked above the trees, to quickly inform her of my next aim. Entrusting her with the still sleeping Ponta, I forcefully dashed through the forest with Dimensional step. Hoping that her troubled heart would be healed by Pontas sleeping face, I started looking for a site that could be used for Transfer Gate. Ten minutes later I found myself in a large field. At the center of the field was a solitary large tree surrounded by bushes. Despite being located in the middle of a forest, this was rather impressive scenery. I glanced at the towering tree and noticed that I was the only person here to witness the flowers blooming. It was similar to those found in Japan, and if this had been my former world then it wouldve been surrounded by a Shinto straw festoon, no doubt about that. Hmm, there doesnt seem to be a problem here. While muttering to myself in the forest, I burnt this mysterious place into my memory. Fortunately, it was not that hard to do thanks to this scenery being so impressive and I quickly set off. From the clouded sky above, the forest raindrops slowly began to fall. After we transfer to Raratoia, our trek through the forest might be impeded by the weather. I used Dimensional Stepto return to the place where I left Ariane and Ponta and proceeded to walked out of the thicket. Only to catch sight of Ariane burying her face in Pontas belly fur. Ponta-chan, your stomach so soft? Kyan Kyan Ariane was speaking to the the surprisingly ticklish Ponta in a coaxing voice that was unusual for her, and both appeared to be having fun. I watched this scene play out in silence for a while before Ariane finally noticed my presence. A-Arc! Y-Youre back early! Did you find a location marker?! Even from this distance I could see that her lilac cheeks were dyed red and not only did she stutter, her voice even cracked towards the end. However, despite seeing her usually awe-inspiring figure caught off guard, I strived to answer her as calmly as I could. Um, theres a place just up ahead. After taking the Haunting Wolves back to Raratoia, our continued travel will depend on the weather. T-Thats right. Thanks to your transfer magic we wont have to traverse the forest during bad weather. Ariane cleared her throat in order to rearrange her emotions and gave me an affirmative nod. Ariane used spirit magic to cover up the simple ditch that had been used to collect the Haunting Wolves blood. The wolves were then cut down from the tree, and I help Ariane neatly arrange them. Although they were slightly lighter thanks to the blood being drained, Ariane must possess considerable strength to be able to lift the corpses of the two meters long wolves. Ponta sniffed at the Haunting Wolves before retreating behind my legs and peeking out at them. Well, lets transfer to Raratoia. Ponta, Ill rub your belly later. Kyun! For some reason, Ariane gave me the cold shoulder when I said that. She folder her arms and averted her gaze; even her cheeks puffed out. There seems to have been a failure in communication. Wait, I was half successful judging by the Pontas joyful expression. Ponta hopped to her usual location as I prepared to cast the magic. Transfer Gate! Since all of us, as well as the Haunting Wolves, would have to be transferred, I gave a little shout as I cast the spell. Suddenly the usual pale three-meter wide magic formation expanded out to four meters as the spell activated. The surroundings went black for an instant as the forest landscape changed to the one in front of the mansion that I stayed in a few days ago. When I glanced down at my feet, I saw that the Haunting Wolves that had been laid on the ground had properly transferred. Shouting when I cast Transfer Gateseemed to increase the size of the magic formation; something thatll be helpful whenever I have to transfer large loads. However, Ill need to practice my power output in the future. Its already began to rain here. Just as Ariane said, the rain that was on the verge of beginning in the forest was already pouring down quite hard over here. Standing outside in this rain, I could hear the sound of a suikinkutsu ringing out. Since I have to go get some help for carrying and dismantling these things, you can wait in the house, Arc. Without waiting to hear my reply, she ran off to a congregation of houses in the village. I see her back as she left before staring down at the animals at my feet. The tails that were normal looking in the forest were now shining the pale blue color that was the supposed characteristic of the Haunting Wolves. Watching the tails under the dark and cloudy sky made them seem more mysterious. The fabric made from them would certainly make for a good gift. While I thought about such things, Ponta began to shake out her fur that had been soaking in water all this time. Oh, sorry. I should probably let you inside after all. After knocking on the mansions door, a response came from inside as Glenys curiously opened the door. Oh? Youre back early. Well, Ariane-dono obtained an item for her older sisters wedding. So we came back to drop it off here. While explaining the situation to Glenys, I looked back at the Haunting Wolves in the garden and her eyes followed along. Oh, the excellent Haunting Wolf. Furthermore, there are three of them. Glenys admired the Haunting Wolves that were laid out in the garden while I looked up as the rain began heavier. Please come inside. Did Ariane go and ask the hunters for help? Its as you said. I entered the mansion I left the other day, and she guided me to the dining room on the second floor to serve tea. I took off my helmet and began sipping tea. It was taken without any sugar, and its taste was similar to black tea. In the next seat, Ponta was desperately trying to fix her wet fur. I drunk my tea while watching her, and by the time I reached my third cup Ponta had begun to doze off. Its rather late for this child. Since its raining outside, why dont you stay here tonight. As she said, the rain has begun to fall in earnest as raindrops tapped against the dining rooms window, and despite it only being about eight oclock it was already dark outside. It might take some time before Ariane returned with the hunters to take care of the Haunting Wolves. Since we came back to Arianes parents house, itd be a good opportunity to accomplish one of my objectives. With my determination alight, I call out to Glenys. Glenys-dono. This place has a bath in it right, so would it be alright if I used it? Of course, Ill pay the price of boiling the water. The bath? I dont particularly mind. But theres not really a price for it go ahead? Are you alright? She replied to my heartfelt plea for a bath with her head tilted to the side in confusion. Putting aside the fact that you are a skeleton and lack the need for warmth, how about bathing together with Ponta? Hmm. I supposed it would be good to wash Ponta every once in awhile. I carry the sleeping Ponta as Glenys lead me to the bathroom on the first floor, that was invisible from the mansions front door. Water was drawn from the river and stored in a container so that it could be heated by the bath furnace housed beneath the wooden tub. Apparently the furnace was a modern magic tool that used magic stones as fuel. Only members of noble families seem to have access to the magic tool and water containers. I entered the familiar looking bath with Ponta, and we stayed in the bath till my bones were warmed to the core and Ariane had returned. Wearing the traditional garbs of the elves with Ponta on my skull and a towel over my shoulder, I went back to meet the returning Ariane in style. You seemed rather relaxed did something good happen to your boney body? Yes! Baths are the refreshments of life! My answer was full of smiles; unfortunately I lacked the facial muscles to express my joy, so she simply replied with a tired Thats good. Volume 2 - CH 12 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Hoban VisitPart 1 The next day, I used Transfer Gateto transfer from Raratoia to the large tree save point that I had set yet yesterday. After that, there werent any problems and we managed to reach Hoban before noon. In fact, there wasnt much distance from the attack site I had stumbled upon yesterday. The city of Hoban was located within a large plain between the Annette mountain to the north and the Parnassus mountain to the south. At the base of the each mountain, a forest opened up in the east and west respectively. Hoban was at the at the center of the plain and was surrounded by square-shaped outer walls. Yesterdays rainfall had completely stopped and the afternoon sun was brilliantly shining down on the city, causing the stone wall give off a dazzling reflection. Ponta sat on my head while the disguised Ariane and I walked the road between the rice fields towards Hoban. As the distance between us and the town gradually shorted, I started to notice a solemn atmosphere covered the area. The city walls were around fifteen meters high and surrounded by a large moat. A gate tower was stationed on both sides of the moat and guards observed everyone that entered and left through the gate. In front of the gate, a pair of guards were quickly inspecting peoples luggage before anyone was allowed to cross over the moats bridge. Thanks to the inspection, there was a large queue of people standing around with their luggage, waiting to enter the city. The north gate wasnt that large, maybe two carriages could pass through it at a time. Since Hobans main highway traveled east to west, perhaps those gates were larger than this one. But the eastern and western gates must be crowded as well because the occasional cart would make their way over from one of those directions. Just before we reached the gate, a guard jumped onto a cart and tore off a persons cloak to get a good look at their face. The situation was so dire that even adventures had to relent and be inspected one by one. This inspection felt more like they were looking for someone rather than a simple baggage search. In any case, it would be impossible for us to slip into the town under such a heavy inspection. I looked back at Ariane and the gray cloak she was wearing to hide the fact that she was a dark elf and her eyes. While the treaty with the Rhoden Kingdom was supposed to prohibit the capture and selling of elves, it did not mean that it was properly enforced. From what Ive learned, dark elves would go for a higher price than regular elves, and there would certainly be potential buyers everywhere. And if the sale contracts were to be believed, then it would certainly be the case in Ferris De Hobans territory. The feudal lord called Hoban, who was ignoring national law, would obviously try to buy an elf that had been exposed in his city. Theres also the fact that Im nothing but a skeleton under this armor. I also cannot relent and remove my helmet for the guards inspection. Seems like it is impossible for us to enter the city through the gate. Yeah. From the depths of her gray cloak, Arianes golden eyes focused on the on the city as she nodded. Still, we couldnt simply leave without getting information on the elves that had been sold here, so we had no choice but to walk around the city and find a place to sneak in. The road along this side of the moat had comparatively greater pedestrian traffic, and it seemed unlikely that we could transfer to the top of the outer wall from here. We might have to wait till dusk and used the cover of darkness to get in without the publics attention. Together with Ariane and Ponta, we walked along Hobans eastern wall in search for a place with fewer guards. I noted that the town was considerably large as we walk along the path. Before long we came upon the eastern gate, which was more than twice the size of the northern gate. Needless to say that the bridge in front of the gate was overflowing with wagons and people. Probably due to the number of guards carrying out the inspections, there seemed to be fewer guards standing watch atop the wall. It would be easy to transfer over the gate now and enter the city, but there were too many people waiting for inspection who would spot us. Leaving with Ariane, we sneak around to the southern side of the city. The south gate wasnt that large and it seemed that it was only used by farmers to come and go to the nearby farmland. The small amount of pedestrian traffic consisted only of exhausted, empty-eyed farmers. As I walked along the path, all the haggard looking Hoban farmers that saw me looked upon me with fear or tried to avoid direct eye contact. They showed no reaction when they saw Ariane, so maybe the helmet was the problem. The luxurious armor was covered by my black cloak, but the helmet couldnt be completely concealed. However, their avoidance of eye contact was rather convenient for our current situation. Ariane-dono, I can transfer inside from here. Grab on. Alright. While confirming that there was no one watching, I knelt down and spoke with Ariane. She responded to me while placing her hand on my shoulder. Dimensional Step As the spell activated the scenery changed and now we stood on top of one of the citys wall, so I lowered my gaze to look around. Since we cant stay on the wall forever I quickly looked for a suitable place inside Hoban to transfer to. I found a location near some rundown houses around the south gate, no one too rich was probably living around there. Using Dimensional Steponce more, I transferred us behind one of the houses. We finally managed to enter Hoban I mutter so as I looked back at the city wall from behind the house. First, we must find the man named Ferris De Hoban and his buyers. Dressed in her gray cloak, Ariane stated our objective while observing our surroundings. Since his name is Hoban, he may be a part of the feudal lords family for now, let us look for the feudal lords castle. If we simply asked about the illegal capture of elves in this city, I doubt that we would find any useful clues. Itd be faster to just check out the feudal lord and his retinue Since we were trying to find the lords castle we naturally decided to head for the center of Hoban. With that in mind, we set out to leave this rundown district. The streets were lined with wooden buildings in similar states of disrepair and there were very few signs of life. When the people in the area saw us, they would get a stiff expression before running off. There were so few people around it almost felt like a ghost town. For some unknown reason, everyone reacts the same way whenever they notice my knights helmet. Where the knights of Hoban a bunch of rowdy people? I thought about such things while we walked and after a while, we came to a place that was more lively. Merchant stands lined the streets, with hawkers and vendors loudly engaging in business. There seems to be a vigor to the city as the coming and going of carts and people created a lot of noise. However, peoples with dangerous eyes are occasionally seen and guards were stationed everywhere, creating a rather unfriendly atmosphere. The inspections at the gates and the weird atmosphere made me think that something must be happening in this city. This is a rather solemn atmosphere A large number of guards downtown would make it difficult to move about. Ariane keeps an eye on the crowd while we talked and walked through the streets. A few minutes later I was able to spot castle walls near the center of town. That was probably the lords castle. The walls were almost as tall as the citys and prevented us from seeing the castle itself. There was a moat dug in front of the walls, making it difficult to approach. My gaze went to the bascule bridge and the excessive amount of guards that were intimidating the people in the area. There wasnt a single person on the bridge, and the guards gave the impression that anyone carelessly approaching it would get a sound thrashing. Entering from the front would be impossible, so I began looking for an infiltration point along the wall as we walked around the perimeter. However, guards were placed at regular intervals along the moat and even on top of the wall. The street next to the moat also had a lot of pedestrian traffic, making transferring to a remote location difficult. We could try to transfer at night under the cover of darkness, but there wouldnt be many transfer locations unless there was a lot of moonlight tonight. On account of yesterdays rain, I could only pray for that So I looked up at the sky. The sun was blocked by some clouds, but there was still enough light to reflect off the moats water. Relieved that my fears were for naught, a sudden angry shout caught my attention. Looking towards the direction of the shout, I saw a pair of guards hitting a small boy. There were many people watching, yet no one stepped up to put an end to the unpleasant sight. Watch where the hell youre walking! You piece of shit!! Dirty kids like you shouldnt even be around here! You fucking eyesore!! The guards began to shout cruel insults while kicking the boy who cowered on the ground. The boy had unkempt black hair and was wearing dirty rags. The kid was around 13 or 14 years old. Blood began to flow from the cuts caused by the kicks, yet the boy only glared back at the guards. His rebellious stare only seemed to anger the guards more. Whats with that look! Youre a rather impertinent brat despite being poor! I couldnt bear watching this uncomfortable scene anymore When one of the guards was about to kick the boy again I spoke out. How about you stop this here and now? The kid has already had enough. Who the fuck said that?! Who dares to unnecessarily interfe One of the guards turned towards the crowd to shout, but the last bit was cut off. When the guards saw my black cloaked figure with bits of silver armor exposed as I partially unsheathed the holy thunder sword, they turned blue in the face. Since I thought that she would detract from my dignified appearance, an unhappy Ponta had been left behind in Arianes bosom Its enough already, isnt it? After I faced the guards and asked them the same question in a lower tone, the guards stiffly stood at attention and offered a salute while their heads were lowered at a 90 angle. Yes! Im sorry for causing you trouble! We shall take our leave! The guards raised their heads before they hurriedly left the place where the boy was. The effect of the armor was greater than I thought itd be. After all, there was no way a mere knight or adventurer would be clad in such luxurious armor. It probably gave the impression of a high-class knight. The armor seemed to affect the surrounding people as well, because they quickly went about their business and soon the surroundings started to clear out. If youre hurt, I can heal you with my magic? The boy looked fearfully at my armor while I was asking this question, yet he somehow managed to get into a sitting position and glare at me as he answered. What do you want in return Holding his stomach that the guards had repeatedly kicked, the boy tried to stand up but only managed to fall to his knees with a grimace. I am not the feudal lords underling. Since I can use healing magic, wouldnt you like for your wounds to be gone in a blink of an eye? Covering my armor back up, I kneeled down and asked him again, which caused the boys expression to change. Healingmagic If you use that could injuries as bad as this be healed? Yes, they can be healed. Even the dead could be revived when I use magic, so even the most severe injuries could be healed. Resurrecting too many people was taboo, but healing an injured child with my magic should be all right. When I nodded at the boys question, I saw a shimmer of hope enter his eyes. Does that mean nobody else wouldve been willing to treat him? Ill sell you information for the healing magic. Will you cure my little sister too!? Hmm, I wasnt expecting anything in return in the first place, is that really necessary? I will pay any price Im not asking for a handout. Though he came off as a little stubborn, at his age it could be seen as pride. To him, it was reasonable that he would offer something of equal value in order to fulfill his request. You said that youll sell information What kind of information do you have to offer? Side streets, secret paths The boys lips unintentionally loosened as he started to list off what he could offer. Huh? You wouldnt happen to know a secret way into the feudal lords castle, do you? When the boy heard the question, his eyes opened wide as he quickly glanced at the people left in the area. In a quiet voice, he then asked: Why do you ask? The boy inquisitively stared at me for a moment. After receiving such a treatment at the hands of the local lords guards, there was no chance he would leak our conversation to them Im looking for a little something in the castle I let my words trail off at the end as I didnt want to clue the kid in on our true objective. Wrinkles form on the boys forehead as he thought it over, but he lifted his head once he found his answer. Alright Ill tell you the secret path to the feudal lords castle. However, you have to treat my sister first. I understand. Ill take that information as payment for healing your little sister with my magic. As the pain finally began to lose its hold over the boy, he stood up with a grimacing face and started to walk down the streets with a slight limp in his step. Volume 2 - CH 13 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Hoban VisitPart 2 Ariane and I are currently following the boy through back alleys We seemed to be heading in the direction of the southern gate, close to where we had transferred into Hoban. As we leave the immaculate downtown area that surrounded the feudal lords castle, the number of beautiful houses and people gradually reduced, giving way to an area with a deserted atmosphere. The boy stopped once we reached the slums that lined the southern wall of the city. The peculiar smell of decay and animals covered the land, a rather unsanitary smell, and Ariane had to grimace even in the depths of her cloak. Here. However, seemingly accustomed to the smell, the boy just walked down the complex network of narrow alleyways before he entered one of the shacks The roof was rather low so I had to bend down while entering, and the drafty shack was rather crowded with four people inside. There was a single girl sleeping under a blanket of old rags inside the shack, and the boy quietly approached the girl before gently shaking her awake. Onii-chan? There didnt seem to be more than a years difference between the boy and the girl that called out to him. She had black hair like the boy, but hers was rather long and unkempt. Howd you get those injuries? Did the guards do this to you? When the girl was fully awake, she slowly sat up and looked worriedly at her brother while tears started to gather in her eyes. This much is nothing. I brought a person that can heal your legs with me. The boy wiped some blood from the corner of his mouth as he answered before turning his eyes in my direction as if prompting an introduction. The girl followed the boys line of sight and finally noticed our presence. When she saw me, she became scared and hid in the boys shadow No need to fear, Im not one of the feudal lords soldiers or knights. Im Arc, just a simple traveler. The person behind me is my companion. Forgive our intrusion. The girl silently opened her mouth as the cloaked Ariane offered a small nod with her eyes still covered, and Ponta began to briskly wag her tail while she was still held close to Arianes chest. The girls expression slightly relaxed when she looked at Ponta. Mister Arc, please heal the legs of my sister Shea. I beg you. The boy had an earnest expression as he lowered his head to the floor. While giving a generous nod, I pulled back the blanket of rags from the girl called Shea to look at her legs. The girls thin legs were both set by pieces of boards tied together with strings. I asked an old man in the neighborhood to examine her legs, but he said that they couldnt be healed The boy explained the origin of the boards while looking at his sisters legs. The boards were acting as supports for her legs since both them had badly fractured bones. I dont know if she would be paralyzed or not even if she did heal on her own. The intermediate level recovery magic of the bishop class would be required. When I gently moved her legs, Shea got teary-eyed and grimaced in pain. The bones dont seem to have set yet. Its been nearly a month, but they show no signs of healing I looked at the boy to see that he was making fists and was on the verge of tears. It necessary to have proper nourishment in order for bone fractures to heal, and considering the state of this place its unlikely that shes been receiving proper meals. You can trust me. Major Heal. I place my right hand over Sheas legs and cast the bishop class spell. The area overflows with an ambient light. The brother merely watched the fantastic scenery in utter amazement While Ariane only sighed and shrugged her shoulders as she watched from behind. When I moved my hands, Shea looked down at her legs and touched them out of sheer amazement. Onii-chan, my legs dont hurt anymore Really!? While the boy let out a surprised cry, Shea joyfully removed the splints from her legs and trying to stand; however, she had no strength in her legs and immediately fall on her behind. The bones were just reconnected. Dont overdo it. Since she hadnt moved them for nearly a month, she has lost a considerable amount of leg strength. She wasnt getting enough nourishment either, her whole body was as thin as deadwood. In this situation, even if the fracture is healed, the bone could break again at any moment. Kid, take this and buy your sister something nutritious to eat. I said that as I pulled out five gold coins from the leather pouch tied around my waist and held them out to the boy. Although the boy was surprised for a moment, he refocused his thoughts and quickly looked away from the coins. I am Sil, not a beggar! Didnt I say before that Im not looking for any handouts?! No Sil, youre not a beggar. I do not dislike that pride of yours. However, you need to think about whats most important to you before you answer. Instead of seeing this as a handout, accept this now and return the favor with interest. This is for your younger sister. I used that glib to justify our meddling, and overall it sounded very persuasive to me. Sil thought about it for a moment before he spoke out in embarrassment. Alright. However, please make it copper coins instead of gold ones! Because of my looks, I cant go shopping with gold coins. Sil was certainly making a reasonable argument. A kid with gold coins would be an easy mark in the slums, and I suspect that the stores would overcharge him as well. No, the aggressive guards are likely to take them too. Oh, thats right. Sil, you are rather reliable A little ashamed of my thoughtlessness, I offered Sil some praise. Isnt this mister just too careless? Ignoring Arianes stifled laughter behind me, I took a leather pouch out of my luggage bag and handed it to Sil. During the free time I had when I stayed in an inn, I sorted the gold, silver, and copper coins into their own separate pouches. The pouches were packed to the brim with coins, and a Jingle Jinglecould be heard as the pouch falls into Sils small hands. He was obviously shocked at the weight. How many coins are in this It should be about 300 coins. I can add some silver ones if you like? When I offered to give him more, Sil looked at the pouch in his hands before he shook his head like a broken toy. Th-This is more than enough! Please wait here for a little while. Standing up as he said so, he lifted a floorboard in the corner and brushed away same dust, revealing a wooden box that had been buried in the ground. Sil removed the cover to reveal ten copper coins, and he protectively placed the leather pouch inside the box before covering it back up. Seems like he usually hides money and valuables in there. When Sil was finished he bashfully lowered his eyes and smiled while giving me a small Thank you, mister. No matter what world youre in, seeing a child smile always left you with a good feeling. Shea, your brother is a good kid. While I chuckled and pat her brothers head, Shea nodded with a full-faced grin as he was being praised. Sil, the person in question. raised a protest as he tried to fix his disheveled hair. Arc you really are a kind person arent you Looking back, I saw Ariane letting out a surprised statement as she tried not to laugh at the exchange that just took place. I suppose its time we received our promised reward. When I said so, I noticed that Sils face had become rather glum as he brooded over something. I thought that the secret path that he spoke of was non-existent, but as I was about to suggest that, Sil stood up and went to the shacks entrance. Ill lead you to the secret entrance. Come on By the time we left the shack the sun was beginning to set. Under these circumstances, Sil lead us through the back alleys of the slums till we came upon a stone bridge that stood over a shallow creek. The width of the bridge couldnt hold more than two carriages at a time and it would be rather difficult to cross since the moss covering it gave it an aged feeling. Here. However, the place that Sil pointed to wasnt across the bridge, but one of the bridges support pillars that were right beneath it. Directly beneath the section of the bridge that connected to the road, the muddy water began to flow into a tunnel. There was an iron fence in front of the tunnel, almost as if it were a large sewer. Sil skillfully slipped through the iron bars and somehow moved the fence aside so that a normal sized adult could enter the tunnel. This fence had probably been placed there in order prevent anyone from coming and going as they pleased. However, even though two normal people could pass through the gate, the passage was too narrow for me and my armor because I got stuck and could not advance after the first step. Mister Arc, what are you going to do about that bulky armor? Sil twisted his head while asking his question in a surprised tone Trying to accomplish something without transfer magic, I grabbed one of the bars and gave it a strong pull. Fuwn! I felt no resistance in particular as I put some power into my arms and ripped away a section of three bars. Sil stood there, unable to believe what was happening right in front of him. The two of us focused on Ariane as she moved inside the tunnel and proceeded to pick up a lamp that was placed along the wall. Sil held it up carefully as if it would serve some type of purpose. Wait a second while I light it. When Sil took out a flint to light the lamp, Ariane held out her finger above the lamp and chanted a brief spell. `Fire` A small flame started to raise from her finger like a lighter, and she used it to light the oil in the lamp dish. Wow, so Onee-san is a magician too. Sil spoke in a slightly awed voice, as if he seemed amazed at the prospect. Ariane waved it away as if it wasnt anything special before asking Sil about the sewer while she looked around. How far away is the feudal lords castle from here? Umm?, well have to walk for a bit. The smell in the depths is rather bad so you should prepare yourselves for it. Sil offered a warning as he took the lamp and ventured deeper into the tunnel. Honestly, I had the feeling that we exploring an underground labyrinth. So that you didnt have to walk through the raw sewage, a walkway had been created on both sides of the sewer which was large enough for one person to walk on at a time. The walls of the sewer were lined with brick grooves and support beams that were installed at regular intervals; resulting in the tunnel having an atmosphere reminiscent of a coalmine. As Sil guided us through the many twist and turns of the tunnel, the terrible smell kept assaulting my nose, even when Sil finally stopped. There was not much difference between this place and the drainage ditch we walked through a while ago, except for a lack of roads. Sil slowly knocked on the brick wall until he heard something out of place and then proceeded to push that brick into the wall. All of a sudden, a weird sound was heard and a section of the wall slide to the side, revealing another dark room. Thanks to Sils lamp, I could see a long descending stairway that led into a damp passageway. The passage the stairway led to was only wide enough for one person to pass at a time and the other end was connected to yet another stairway. No one said a word while we descended the stairs of the hidden passage. The only sound in this wet passage was that of our constant footsteps; making the atmosphere all the more glum. Before long, we reached the opposite stairs that led into a small room that had a few chairs and a table inside it. Under the lamps light, I could tell that this was some kind of secret bunker. The stairs in the back are connected to the feudal lords castle Sil awkwardly explained the stairs in the back before looking down. Feeling a little doubt in Sil I climbed the back stairs to take a look at the panel. There was a closed rectangular panel at the top of the stairs that probably acted as the entrance to the castle. This was probably the hidden getaway passage for the lord to use in case of emergency. As I inspected the panel, Sil came up to me and offered a deep bow. Im sorry mister Arc! I didnt mean to deceive you, I was desperate to heal Sheas injuries! I did lead you to the lords castle! In fact, I have an idea for how you can Oh! Apparently theres a storeroom on the other side of the panel. While Sil kept talking about something or other, I lifted the ceiling panel and unintentionally shouted when I surveyed the surroundings. The room I was peeking into seemed to be inside the castle walls. I could see the crimson glow of the setting sun leaking inside the room and there was a layer of dust covering everything. We should be able to enter the castle from here. Looking back as I said that, I saw that Sil was opening his mouth like a goldfish and staring at me as if he couldnt believe something. Something wrong Sil? Huh? Mister Arc!? That panel couldnt even be lifted by two brawny men! How? Sil looked like a pigeon in front of a bird feeder, as his head looked from the panel to me and back. This much really isnt a problem for me. Wai-Wait a minute! Are you planning to enter the castle right now? Seems Sil finally managed to reboot his brain as he tried to confirm our actions. When I heard his question I turned around and saw Ariane sitting in one of the small chairs inside the room. With a small nod, she stood up and signaled her consent. In order to find what were looking for, its necessary that we infiltrate the castle immediately. While holding Ponta to her chest in a resolute manner she stepped in front of the stairs leading to the storeroom. Wait wait! If you and mister Arc enter the castle now, itll cause an uproar! Sil throws his small body in front of the Ariane to prevent her from invading the castle. Volume 2 - CH 14 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Rebellion in HobanPart 1 Even if you say it will cause a problem, we cant fulfill our objective if we dont enter the castle. Ariane spoke in a sullen tone to the small boy who was holding out his arms in front of her. This boy had revealed the location of the secret passage into the castle to us, yet he was telling us not to use it. Ariane was an elven warrior who had a mission to fulfill, yet she still seemed slightly irritated lately. Sil, if you have a reason we should not proceed then speak up. I closed the panel and sit on the stairs so we could listen to what he had to say. Sils eyes restlessly dotted back and forth while he was lost in thought before he started talking again. Hoban is already suffering due to the heavy taxation The unreasonable tax even caused my mother and father to die of illness The citizens were planning to start a revolt however, right before the plan could be carried out, another feudal was assassinated. As a result, the guards in the town and castle have been heavily reinforced When Ariane heard Sils words her eyes started to swim while I awkwardly looked down. The increased number of guards and the strange inspections were all because of that Lords death due to Arianes actions. Hobans lord was probably scared of an elven surprise attack. A feudal lord selling elven slaves had been killed, so those who bought said slaves would naturally act more cautiously. It took a large amount of money to reinforce the guards, which caused the taxes to be raised even higher The person who told me about this secret passage is part of the rebellion, but due to the increased amount of guards they had to change their plans for safetys sake. The panel was something they believed to be impossible to lift with human strength He kept looking at me as he talked as if he had something difficult to say. Certainly, if the guards had been strengthened then our secret entrance could be blocked, but a rebellion might solve that problem. Sil had said that the entrance shown to us as a reward was believed to be unusable and that he thought Id be upset that it wouldnt open. He even prepared to offer me a different reward instead. In any case, had Dientos lord not been assassinated, then the rebellion would have gone on as planned, and thered have been a chance that the elves would have been freed When I turned to Ariane, I saw that she was crouched down on the floor while still holding Ponta. Since we were somewhat responsible for this, we couldnt say no to a way to fix both problems I think. Hmm, how about we sneak into the castle using the rebellion as a cover? While the rebels try to overthrow the feudal lord, well use this entrance to get inside the castle. With the rebellion underway, we could search for the elven slaves without much issue. If we carry out our operation in the midst of the confusion there would be no need to fear pursuit either. I dont particularly mind when will the revolt start? Arianes mood seemed to improve as she crossed her arms in tentative approval and asked for the date of the revolt. It surely would be awkward if the new date of the revolt was set in January or the like. I cant tell you without speaking to Labatt first Sil looked down with a sorrowful expression as he spoke. Its something that couldnt be helped, I doubted that a kid like Sil could lay the groundwork for a rebellion of this scale. Without the agreement of the person behind the rebellion, it would be impossible to coordinate the operation. The question is if that person would be willing to accept the proposal of two unknown people Its a pretty thin hope In my heart, I let out a sigh. Following Sils suggestion, we quietly let him lead us to the base of the person called Labatt. We returned to the wall that connected the passage to the sewer and by the time we got back to the bridge the sun was almost completely gone Sil guided us through the dark slums that only had a few lamps to act as small light sources. Before long, we reached a building that was slightly less disheveled than the ones surrounding it. Unlike the neighboring buildings, there was a stone wall surrounding the base. Sil walked up to the door and knocked on it in a coded rhythm before someone opened the door and spoke to him in a low tone. The person that opened the door looked at us with suspicion, yet he prompted us to enter with a jerk of his chin. Ariane and I entered the building obediently. Inside we were met with the glares of several solemn-faced men. In the back of the dimly lit room, there was a large dining room table, and a single man set there watching us. The man was in his mid-thirties and had brown hair and a mustache. The wounds on his toned arms didnt give the impression that this man was a farmer. There was also a porridge-like meal in front of the man. Sil, Ive told you before that you have to send word ahead before you bring guests here After the man glanced at me, he ate a spoonful of the porridge and looked back at Sil. Sorry, Mr. Labatt. I was in a hurryIn fact Sil summed up everything while Labatt listened to to the whole story with his arms crossed. Oh, Arc was it? You must have extraordinary strength to be able to lift that heavy panel, and you used healing magic to fix bone fractures You plan to use the secret entrance while our plan is underway? However, how can I trust someone who doesnt even reveal his face? Labatt was evidently amused, because he smiled while asking the question. Im covered in full body armor and havent even taken off my helmet, while Ariane was covered head to toe by her cloak that concealed her face. We were completely suspicious. So it was no wonder that they would doubt us no matter what we said, Were not particularly looking for your trust. We dont mind if this talk is called off right now. We will simply use the passage to enter the castle on our own What was that!? At our one-sided declaration, one of the stern men became so angry that Labatt had to hold out his hand to stop him. You have business in the castle? Perhaps you are elves? Behind me, Ariane reacted slightly after hearing his words.. The surrounding men did not know what was happening so they looked around at each other. What makes you think that? A few days ago, the feudal lord of Diento was assassinated and rumor has it that elves were the culprits since then, the feudal lord here employed those idiotic guards and gave them a single order: Dont allow a single elf into the city or something like that. Seems that a few of the feudal lords had in fact become rather cautious. Labatt gave his guess before he let out a slow breath. No, it would matter if I investigate your proposal and identity now Theres not much time left either we have no other choice. Ho, theres not enough time is there? Hearing my question, Labatt crossed his arms and wrinkled his brows before he closed it and continued speaking while pinching the bridge of his nose. The first and second princes will be visiting soon. If the kings forces arrive while were in the middle of a revolt, well immediately be sent to the guillotine. We have to act before the princes arrive Will the date of the visit not change even if you cause a revolt? No, Well deal with that matter somehow once the feudal lord has been dealt with. There are various circumstances surrounding the capitals nobles Labatt lips twisted into a sneer as he spoke, and he tries to smooth down his mustache. I see, there was another person pulling the strings behind this revolt. We were caught in the middle of the power struggle between nobles. Although I dont know their intentions, it is probably just one noble trying to absorb anothers land into their own territory, meaning that this person was probably employed to eliminate the obstructing noble. When the current lord was killed, I could only hope that a slightly better one is installed, for Sheas and Sils sake. Actually, I was supposed to be receiving a good amount of fighting strength from the capital but just the other day, they were hit pretty bad by a group of monsters. So I was in a tight spot when we realized that the secret entrance couldnt be used Thats unfortunate. So when will you carry out your operation? Tomorrow morning. Thats sudden, but convenient for us. The preparations are already done, all thats left to do is to give the order. If I send the message to our friends now, the collaborators inside the castle will move as well. Sil, could you guide Arc to the secret entrance by the time operation starts? Yes! When Labatt addressed him, Sil replied straight away. Ariane, Ponta and I will just have to kill time for now. When we returned downtown, the lights in the stores were still on. People were eating and drinking liquor and a few women outside the brothels propositioned me along the way Hoban was brighter and more bustling than other cities Ive been. It took advantage of its position as a stopover point for the trading route between the Rinburuto Archdukedom and Rhodens royal capital, and because of that the elf-made, magical crystal lamps were everywhere There were lively shops everywhere and a few stalls had kebab-like meals set out on large leaves for sale. Before we headed back to the shack, we bought a few of them for Shea and Sil, together with a dish called chana which looked like salted and boiled chick peas that were tightly packed within some wrapping Hmm, which way to Sils home On the way back from buying dinner, we lost our way looking around the labyrinthine slum. This way, Arc Ariane started to walk ahead of me with Ponta in her arms. Elves have the ability to navigate the forest without getting lost, and apparently they could even find their way through a city. I, who always got lost in Japans Umeda Dungeon1, couldnt help but be a little envious. This has gotten rather complicated is there a way for us to get into the castle without using the secret passage? While Ariane led the way, she asked that question. Ariane-dono, I think that you are partially responsible for their current situation. Th-Thats! Im already aware of that She responded to my little tease a little frazzled. This time, the feudal lord will be dealt with by the rebellion, so our objective hasnt changed. Well, as long as we can help my brethren imprisoned in the castle. This is a one-time thing. I heard her determined words as we finally reached Sils shack. When we entered, Sil and Shea were eating what appeared to be small dried beans. Ariane encouraged the two to eat the meal we had bought for them a while ago. Sil was reluctant at first, but when we said that it was necessary that his sister eat properly for her recovery, the two began to stuff their faces with great relish. Meat and beans might not be the most nutritious meal, but it was be better than just the water and dry beans they had before. Why arent you eating Mr.Knight? Shea looked puzzled while she stuffed her mouth with food, her cute gesture was like that of a hamster. I had a treat at the shop some time ago. So you should eat without reserve. Yes! I stroked Sheas head as I told her that lie. I had to avoid removing my helmet in public as much as possible, and while I was trusting these kids, I couldnt recklessly frighten them. While Ariane bought a bit of the chana to her mouth, our eyes met for a brief moment but she said nothing. Somehow she understood what I was doing. However, without bothering to say anything, Ariane took a look around the neighborhood before using her earth and fire spirit magic to create a wall around the shack to keep the draft out from where the kids slept. 1 Its a large underground mall in Japan Volume 2 - CH 15 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Rebellion in HobanPart 2 At dawn, I glanced at the sky that had yet to give way to daylight. Hoban was silent while the tension in the air continued to rise and spread throughout the entire town. The only sounds that could be heard were Arianes, Sils and my footsteps as we made our way to the stone bridge from yesterday. When we arrived at the sewer entrance, there were two men standing around keeping watch. Sil nodded at the two while he slipped between the bars and entered the sewers. Ariane went in next, holding Ponta, and I followed behind her as she ran after Sil. Ariane moved through the sewers without hesitation, whereas my directionally challenged self would wander around like a lost child in this underground labyrinth without a guide. It wasnt a really serious problem thanks to Transfer Gatethough. Before long, we came upon the already opened wall entrance of the secret passage. A group of stern-looking men dressed like soldiers were hanging around it. Since the passage was only as broad as a single person, they were probably on stand by until they could storm the castle. We passed through the dank and dark passage and climbed up the stairs to the dimly lit small room. Beneath the lamps light, a squad of men stood in the squalor. Every one of them was wearing lightweight leather armor and they all had a tense expression while grasping their weapons tightly. Labatt was sitting on the top of the stairs that lead to the castle, dressed in his personal set of body armor. Yo, you came. Quite a few of my former subordinates are also participating in the revolt. If you see a white cloth wrapped around a guards right arm then they are our allies. Hoo, so you were once a guard Surprised that a former guard commander is taking part in this? It is now my plight to rebel against the feudal lord. Labatt laughed as he twisted his mustache. What are the arrangements once we enter the castle? From the depths of her gray cloak, Arianes golden eyes peeked out as she asked her question. Once we break in well split into two groups. This passage is connected to a warehouse located between the inner court and the main castle gate. The first group will gain control of the bridge and bring in support of the outside, while the second group will attack the guards stationed here so that the outside group has nothing to fear. Afterwards, our top priority is to gather everyone at the castle gate so that it can be destroyed. He said so as he took a sphere about the size of a fist from his breast pocket. The black sphere seemed to be a combination of 2 half-spheres that were tied together with a string. It resembled a baking pan ball a little. An explosive magic crystal! Ariane opened her eyes in surprise when she saw the sphere. Onee-chan is a rather knowledgeable person. This fellow can easily blow the castle gate off of its hinges. I heard that explosive magic crystals used magic stones as a detonating agent and that they were rather expensive? It a souvenir from our collaborator in the capital. That fellow blew dozens of gold coins on this. That explosive magic crystal seemed like a magic-powered hand grenade. The collaborator in the capital must be a high ranking noble with a lot of funds to send something like that over to these guys. I assume that well be starting soon As Labatts words trailed off, the tense men in the room naturally focused their attention on me. Prompted by their stares, I climbed the stairs in the back of the room and placed my hand on the ceiling panel. The tension in the room rose to a higher degree as people were swallowing their saliva and focusing their eyes on my hand. When I pushed on the panel with a little strength, I heard the heavy rumble as it opened. The tension that had filled the room till had now turned to shock as Labatt started to give his men instructions while laughing in utter amusement. Admirable, but we all have our own jobs to do. Two people lock the mechanism that the ceiling panel in place. Four people stand watch around this warehouse, Sil go down and call those waiting below. Understood! Sil responded in high spirits before he ran out of the room to get the men waiting outside. After listening to Labatts orders, the men in the room begin to calmly travel up into the castle one after another. The panel above the secret passage was attached to a pulley connected to the warehouses ceiling with a chain. Two men yanked at the chain to raise the panel before they secured it with a rope. Once I was sure the panel was fixed in place, I slowly removed my hand and allowed the men to pour out of the passage one after another. We appeared to be in a secret room within a warehouse, because when the rooms door was opened we saw supplies blocking the way. Four men opened a gap in the stack of supplies so that someone could peek inside the main area, while the members of the attack squads were readying their equipment. When one of the four men at the door gave a hand signal, Labatt calmly nodded before giving the attack squad a signal of his own. The men then slipped past the door into the main area before splitting into two teams. Once outside, the groups meant to secure the castle gate and bridge headed towards their respective destinations by half-crouching along the wall. Once the castle group arrived, someone with a bow shot an arrow at a guard stationed on the castle wall. The arrow caught the guard in the throat and caused him to fall. A second arrow was fired and managed to hit its target, but before the number of guards could be reduced any further, the body fell off the wall and and landed with an audible crash that echoed through the area. Someone on the wall noticed the sound and set out a group of yawning guards to the location with the now missing people. Pretty soon the high-pitched metallic sound of a ringing bell was heard throughout the whole castle. Khan, Khan, Khan, Khan. Suddenly alarms started to sound all over the castle. Under the dim light of the early morning, the sound of intense sword strikes gradually increased. Shouts echoed as the guards and the group sent to attack the castle clashed with one another. Behind a guard that had been overwhelming one of the rebels, another guard came rushing in to join the fight. However, the guard had a white cloth tied to his right arm and wound up stabbing the first guard from behind. Ariane and I were slowing walking around the chaos-filled inner court, looking for places where the captured elves might be held captive. However, I wasnt exactly inconspicuous walking around in a black cloak, so every once in awhile a guard trying to raise morale would come charging at me. Each time, I would lightly knock them on their heads, causing their eye to go white as they collapsed. Explode. Slay thine enemies In front of the castle gate, a group of men were trying to defend it, as a chant was spoken and the black sphere was thrown towards the gate. When the roaring explosion and burst of flames went off near the gate, the guards in the vicinity were blown away. Once the smoke cleared the gate wobbled a little but remained standing. While the gates lower hinges were destroyed, the top ones remained unharmed. Fuck! There was enough power, but the timing was off! Labatt curses as he bitterly looked up at the gate. It would take something like hand grenades to target and destroy the top hinges. Push it!! The gate has been weakened! Push it!! When Labatt barked his order, his surrounding men finished up the remaining guards before gathering in an attempt to break the gate down. Defend the gate to the death!! The others will rain down arrows from atop the wall!! From the other side of the gate, someone who was probably a guard captain commanded his troops to fight against the rebels. Furthermore, soldiers soon arrived on the rampart and started to fire arrows on the rebels below. However, for every rebel shoot down another stood ready to take their place. This situation left both parties in a deadlock at the castle gate. We couldnt afford to wait forever for this pushing match to come to a close. Gangwayyyyyyy!!! When I shouted while running into the center of the gate, the people quickly parted ways. My shoulder turned a pale blue when I ran at full speed and activated the warrior skill Shoulder Smash. A large hole appeared in the gate and the guards that had been pushing against the other side of the gate were blown away like leaves in the autumn breeze. For a moment the area went quiet and only the sound of the fight outside the castle gate could be heard. The gate is opened!! Charrrrgggge!! Once the moment of silence passed, Labatt gave a rallying cry at the top of his lungs before running at the remains of the gate. People got their bearings as their morale was raised and they soon followed after Labatt and begin to stab at the guards that were left in a state of shock. When the surroundings became a crucible of confusion, I heard a joyous cheer from behind. The drawbridge at the front gate had probably been lowered. Soon a rumble could be felt and a battle cry could be heard approaching, causing the morale of those who had already broke into the castle to raise even further. The guards that initially tried to fight soon scattered. It wouldve been nice if they had been more tenaciousness in this battle, like in an RPG where a hidden boss would be brought out, but that was unlikely. Occasionally, a few magicians would try to cast spells in our direction, however, they were easily dealt with by a clothesline to the throat. Now we just have to search the castle for our objective. Ariane-dono, we should begin or search of the castle. Yes After speaking up, Ariane moved out from behind me and the two of us quickly headed towards the castle. Both of the castle doors were already ripped from their hinges, and the looting had already begun. These people raised a revolt to put down a tyrant correct? Ariane raised an eyebrow as she looked at the current state of affairs. It was a familiar scene within human history, not everyone that takes part in a revolt was the noble sort. I couldnt say anything against them because I did something similar in Diento not too long ago. When I saw a man chasing after a female servant with a sword, I swept his legs out from under him as he passed by. First of all, we should check the underground dungeon. We immediately found the stairs to the dungeon and descended into the darkness. The guards had already run away. The cells of the prison were lined up next to each other, and while we did see an old man and a bearded man of unknown ages, there were no signs of the all important elves. As we continued to thoroughly search the castle, we finally found what we were searching for in a corner room on the third floor. In the center of the stylish room was a roughly made cage that clashed with the interior and inside the cage, a sole female elf was calmly sitting in a chair. She had the green-tinged blond hair and long ears of the elves and she wore a black collar around her neck, as well as a thin silk dress. While she was looking ahead, her green eyes werent focused on us. Aniki, is that a real elf!? This is the first time Ive seen one! Hah hoh, quickly search for the key! Hurry before someone else takes her!! The two men that came here before us started to search the room for a key so that they could take the women home as a war trophy. Unfortunately, she is one of the people were looking for, so please leave. I called out the duo from behind. Huh!? Thats unfair, youre trying to swipe our trophy away from us!! The well-built man referred to as Aniki had an awkward expression as he shouted that the woman was their prize. Based on the way he looked it was clear that he saw how I blew the gate away, and that he was terrified of me. When I simply took a step forward, the man reflexively drew his sword and took a fighting stance. He seemed to want a physical altercation, so I took another step forward and delivered a backhand to the mans temple. The man instantly lost consciousness and fell to the floor. Bastard! Arent we allies! Whatd you do that for!! Unlike the other one, this man wasnt afraid, and he attacked with open hostility. So, I punched him in the face hard enough to knock a few teeth out and throw him into the back wall. Even though we worked together, I dont remember becoming allies. Since I held back he shouldnt die from that. While I had been playing with the two, Ariane had pulled down her cloaks hood and approached the cage. Weve come to rescue you. The women rose from her chair in surprise when she shows Ariane was a dark elf. I never thought help would ever arrive I suppose you had something to do with the noise outside? There was a revolt against the feudal lord. Now lets get you out of here before its too late. Do you know where the key is? The feudal lord that bought me always carried it. The women answered Arianes question in frustration. Ariane-dono Itd be a waste of time to search for a key in the middle of this revolt, and besides, the lord might not even have it anymore. Probably realizing my intention, Ariane stepped away from the cage. Ill have you out in a little bit. Saying only that, I grab onto the cages bars and started to pull at them. I heard the sound of metal creaking as the iron bars gradually bent. Funnu! I only wanted to create a gap in the bars; however, with a loud snapping sound the bars broke off and I was left holding two broken bars in my hand. The cage wasnt able to withstand being deformed. I dont know if it was cheaply made, or if this worlds iron manufacturing techniques were simply too low. The woman in the cage stared at me in shock and said nothing while I destroyed two more bars. When the cage was completely ruined the woman was able to leave it easily. While I was removed the collar from her neck, a loud shout was heard from outside the room. Ive killed Earl Ferris De Hoban!!! Things seem to be wrapping up somehow how or other. Since we no longer had any reason to stay, Ariane and I nodded at each other before I activated Transfer Gateto transfer us to Raratoia, leaving Hoban behind. Volume 2 - CH 16 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Capital City OlavPart 1 The next day, Ariane and I transferred to a location overlooking Hobans city gates with Transfer Gate. We didnt stay for long since I instantly started to use Dimensional Steprepeatedly to travel in the direction of Rhodens capital. The elf we saved yesterday was staying at Dylans home in Raratoia and was set to leave the village tomorrow morning. Last night I thoroughly enjoyed the delicious meal and bath at Arianes home. When I get a house, Im going to make sure that Ill have a bath for my exclusive use. The thousand gold coins in my luggage bag were also the reason my desire to get a home of my own was growing. Arianes mother Glenys said I could come and go as I pleased, but something was preventing me from accepting that invitation. The reason for that was the condition attached to that offer, which was that Ponta had to accompany me. I could only tip my hat to Ponta for her ability ensnare the hearts of women and children. Ponta was at her usual spot atop my helmet, and she would occasionally yawn at as she gazed at the scenery in-between the transfers. It would normally take two days of traveling via carriage to reach the capital from Hoban, but the three of us didnt even need half a day thanks to the use of Dimensional Step. Besides, the only scenery around here was that of a calming plain and occasional villages and their fields. With Dimensional Step, any large distance can be easily traversed. Since the highway leading into the capital had a lot of pedestrian traffic, I transferred a little bit off to the side of the road so that we werent seen. Along the way, we came across a great river flowing south from the north. Approaching the boundary of the river, I could see that the gentle current allowed the sunlight to be reflected off the water. Soon we came across a large bridge built across the river, and visible beyond it was a large sprawling city. Though it was difficult to describe the scenery that spread out in front of my eyes, the capital, separated into four layers by the walls that were built inside it, seemed to be the epitome of the architecture prevalent in human territories. This is a masterpiece When I had that slip of the tongue while glancing at the city, Ariane tilted her head in confusion. What was that? Hmm, its nothing. I shook my head while answering Arianes question before I once again stared ahead. We made our way onto the highway and blended into the crowd heading towards the city. The main reason we were heading towards Olav was to gather information for future operations. We still had a few names on the sale contracts that we needed to look into: Londes De Lanbaltic and Drusus De Barishimon. Since Hoban will be rather chaotic after the rebellion, we decided to go to the capital in order to look for information about the remaining two names. In the distance, I could see the outlines of multiple people and carriages crossing the large bridge built over the Rydell River in front of the capital. On the other side of the bridge, the road leading into the city was similar to the one in Diento. However, unlike Diento, the citys urban district stretched into the third and fourth sections. After crossing the bridge straddling the Rydell River, the city walls of the royal capital became visible. The walls were over 30 meters high and the lack of trees, like those that surrounded Raratoia, only made them appear even taller. We were approaching the 10-meter tall eastern gate now and one could tell how prosperous city was by simply looking at the vast amount of carriages and people that passed through it. Ariane and I join the line for pedestrians that was beside the one for carriages and waited while watching the waves of people who entered the gate. It wasnt long before we found ourselves in front of the guards. The guard didnt give me more than an empty, fleeting look before he started to automatically recite a phrase he mustve said an uncountable number of times today. Identification or 1 sek entrance fee. The guard spoke in the business-like tone and silently gestured for us to pass through the gate after I handed him 2 silver coins before he moved on to the next person in line. I looked up at the large opened gate as we entered the Rhoden Kingdoms capital for the first time. The street beyond the gate was the same width as the gate and paved with stone. Shops lined both sides of the street and the large amount of people passing by gave the impression of being in a huge mall. The people wore a variety of different clothes and all the hustle and bustle gave the capital a real sense of vigor. Pontas restless movements were transferred from the top of my head as she looked at the scenery. However, the capital was starting to show signs of the problems with having such a high population density. As the saying goes, Fires and fights bloom in Edo., and that became all the more obvious as we approached the crowded marketplace. We came upon a group of muscular men fighting against one person, and by all odds the single man shouldve been at the disadvantage. Yet that wasnt the case as the outnumbered man was well over two meters tall, wearing a turban-like hat on his head and a piece of cloth over his mouth. His upper body was bare, except for a mantle, revealing muscle that seemed as strong as tempered steel. Despite the large crowd, the mans presence could be felt all the way over here and for a moment I even thought I saw the Conqueror of Centurys End1. You bastard! Whats a Shima like you doing in Dica territory!! The poor hoodlums were putting on a show of false bravado in front of the turban wearing conqueror. It appeared that the territorial distribution agreement between the locale gangs had been broken. However, the conquer either didnt remember the agreement or didnt see the men as much of a threat, as he only glanced down at the men once before trying to move on. Bastard dont just ignore us!! Suddenly the situation reached a boiling point as the hoodlums surrounding the turban-wearing conquer drew their daggers. The spectators seeing the bloodshed that was about to happen started to scream as they backed away. However, what followed were the screams of the men that had been shouting at the conqueror. The man with the turban had managed to approach two of the hoodlums and lifted them with a vice-like grip by their heads. Gyaaaaaaaaa!! My head! My Heeead!! Make it stop!! Make it stop!!! The two men struggled to break free as they cried out in pain as the turban-wearing conqueror mercilessly tightened his hold on their skulls, till the point where sounds of something cracking could be heard. This display of an overwhelming difference in strength caused the surrounding bystanders to go motionless as they wondered if the mens skulls would be crushed. You crazy bastards!! What do you think youre doing!! Hearing the all the commotion, guards started to approach the area while pushing their way through the crowd. Upon seeing the guards, the spectators began to scatter in every direction. When I looked back I saw that the Conqueror of Centurys End had disappeared as well, leaving behind nothing but two unconscious men with stained crotches. Such a barbaric place While frowning at the smell of the urine, Arian let out a sigh from beneath her cloak. Its convenient for use that this place is slightly barbaric, full of so many people, and easy to get lost in. Ariane and I were having this exchange while we were walking away from the scene of the incident. First, lets find an inn to stay in, then well split up to search for some information Alright I agreed with the seemingly tired Ariane as we made our way through the city while discussing our future plans. After walking the streets for a while, I tapped one passerby on his arm and ask for directions. Excuses me, Im looking for an inn. You wouldnt happen to know anywhere good? Huh? O-Oh well shouldnt a knight such as yourself be able to stay in the second district? The young mans eye bulged when a strange knight started speaking to him, but he managed to give me a proper response. According to the youth, we were now in the fourth district and the higher status and the more wealth you possessed allowed you to move closer to the center of the city. Only nobles were allowed to stay in the first district and it was a rarity for a commoner to pass through those gates. After thanking the youth with a silver coin, Ariane and I continued down the main street. The main street stretched from the east gate all the way to the second gate, and soon we found our way to the third districts gate. The gate was around twenty meters tall and even the walls to the left and right of it were rather nice. There was a variety of stalls along the wall in a similar fashion to shops set up under the underpass downtown. The security on both sides of the gate wasnt all that impressive, only having a guard station on each side. When we crossed the gate, the miscellaneous sounds of people moving about calmed down, but the number people remained unchanged for the most part. However, unlike the wooden buildings that filled the fourth district, the buildings in the third district were made of stone and in a arranged in a somewhat elegant manner. Since we would be more noticeable in the more upscale districts, we decided to look for an inn here. Turning off the main road and walking down the shop-lined streets, we eventually came upon a large flowing waterway. The gondolas that were carrying people and luggage back and forth along the waterway gave off the impression of being in Venice. There was a stone bridge that the gondolas would sail under, and it lead to a residential area. The street wasnt as crowded as the main street and along with the shops there were restaurants and inns lining the streets. We entered one of the three-story inns and booked separate rooms for Ariane and myself. Since tonights lodgings had been taken care of, Ariane and I split up after leaving the inn and began to gather information in the city. Because the city was larger than a normal town, I decided to walk the main street so that I wouldnt get lost. Besides, I wasnt sure I could get much information in the back alleys, I walk the streets with that excuse in mind. I never thought that I would have so much of a problem with information collecting. Since Ferris De Hoban a noble with a city named after his family, it was likely that the remaining two people were lords with their own cities named after them. If thats the case, then I simply had to search for cities with the names of Barishimon and Lanbaltic. The easiest way to find this information would be to speak some merchants, as its a requirement of their trade to be knowledgeable on that sort of things. With that in mind, I retrace the path leading to the inn since it was a good place to start I turned the last corner and came upon the row of stalls that lined the third district wall. A lot of the stalls had been offering a variety of different fruits and vegetables, causing Ponta to wag her tail rapidly on top of my head. Kyun! Ponta started to fidget even more when we walked by a certain stall. An old man was selling some dried berries by weight at the stall. The bitter-sweet smell coming from the barrel full of berries seemed to have greatly stimulated Pontas nose. Old man, two cups of berries, please. Put them in there I reached inside by luggage bag and handed the old man a small leather pouch. Yes. Anytime, Knight-sama. Although rather slowly, the old man scooped the dried berries into the pouch I handed him. Oh yeah, Old man. I have a question. Do you know where the Lanbaltic or Barishimon territories are in relation to this city. When I asked the old man that question he tilted his head a little before nodding his head like he remembered something. Oh, I know where Lanbaltic is. You take the highway out of the west gate to reach the port city of Lanbaltic. Hoo? To the west. How far away is it? The old man folds his arms and furrowed his brow as he looked up at the sky. Hmm? itd be about six days by carriage Thats quite the distance if it takes six days by carriage Have you heard anything about Barishimon? Sorry, I havent heard anything about that? The old man looked at the sky for a while before shaking his head no. That so. Dont worry about it old timer. This is for your troubles. I gave the old man five silver coins for the bag of dried berries and information. The old mans eyes bulged when he saw the coins but he immediately gave me a toothy grin. As I left the stall, I started to feed Ponta the dried berries. I went to the other stalls to try to collect some information on Barishimon, but no one seemed to have heard of the name. I succeeded in finding out some more information about Lanbaltic, but I couldnt find anything on Barishimon. When I was starting to think that we had the wrong name, someone called out to me from behind. Its been awhile. When I looked back, I saw someone I had met somewhere before. Volume 2 - CH 17 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Capital City OlavPart 2 There was a large hat on her head and her eyes were staring directly at me. She had short, raven black hair and was wearing black clothes that seemed easy to move in. Although she was only around 150 cm tall, the gauntlets on her arm, her leg guards and the dagger at her waist didnt give the impression of a city girl. The girls eyes were drawn to Ponta for a moment before looking back at me. I remember those emotionless blue eyes from somewhere. Hmm I know you from somewhere but Things seemed to have gone well in Diento. The girl maintained eye contact as she spoke in a monotonous voice. The figure of a cat-eared ninja in the kidnappers base flashed in my mind. Oh, the ninja girl from the other day. Her eyebrows twitched in response to my unintentional utterance. Ninja so I didnt mishear you last time. She raised her neck up as far as she could to look up at me as she quietly muttered to herself. Id like to talk to you do you mind sparing some time for me? When I nodded at her question, she looked at me with a serious expression before silently urging me into a less crowded alley, leaving me to obediently follow her. She observed the surroundings and began to speak after calming down a little. Forgive me for the late introduction. My name is Chiome. I am a member of the Blade Heart Clan, one of the six shinobi clans. Though she gave a Japanese-style name The Jin Shin clan? I unintentionally spoke the name I was unfamiliar with. Jin as in Blade and Shin stands for heart, and together they mean Those who endure.1 I couldnt help but notice that the characters in the clan name formed the kanji for Shinobi.2 While I was in the middle of that realization, Chiomes clear blue eyes stared back at me apparently prompting an introduction of my own. In response to her prompting, I give her my name. I am the traveler Arc. For my own reasons Im simply wandering around. Is that so Well then Arc-dono, why did you call me a ninja? I stared back at Chiome with sweaty palms as I try to come up with a suitable answer to her question. She seemed to know the about the existence of ninjas but the word seemed to carry a different meaning for her. Hmm, in my home country we call those that dress like you were and conduct covert operations Ninjas. I watched her reaction to my answer. Chiome closed her eyes and nodded in understanding at my answer. So thats it The name Ninja has secretly been passed down through our clan for generations. For Arc-dono to know of it means that you must come from the same country as the first clan head. Apparently, only the Blade Heart Clan know of the word Ninja. Since the records were only kept by one clan, then there is no doubt that the man who taught it to them had come from the same world as I The clan head she spoke of either had to been Japanese like me, or someone from earth that knew about ninjas. Though she had called him the first generation clan head Could you perhaps tell me what the current generation is? Counting from the first generation the clan is now in the 22nd generation. I hung my head at Chiomes answer. Though I was expecting some time to have passed, there is no way that the first clan head would be still alive after twenty-one generations. Even with that in mind, I asked her anyway. I take it that the clan founder is no longer alive? Correct. The first head appeared 600 years ago and led the persecuted cat people into forming a new clan. That clan would later become know as the Blade Heart Clan. Hmm, so was it that you wanted to talk about? According to Dylan, the members of the beastman race were lopsidedly hunted to be turned into slaves. It was risky for her to be talking in the middle of a human city, especially since she was talking about her clans history in the countrys capital. There is a job that will require Arc-donos assistance. While I was questioning her actions, Chiome gave a bold response to my question. Thinking about her actions in Diento and the current situation, it was easy to see that the circumstances for her being in this city and that the job she mentioned would involve a risky infiltration. Chiome-dono, are you asking a human to help you with this Job? She simply offered me a silent nod and stared at me with her deep blue eyes. She probably wants help to rescue her countryman that is, freeing the enslaved People of the Plains and Mountains. However, since humans were the ones enslaving them in the first place, I had to wonder why she would ask one for help. She clearly had her own agenda, and since I was offering my support to Ariane and the elves I couldnt answer carelessly. At the moment Im cooperating with the elves. It would go against my convictions to work with others behind their backs. She made a thoughtful gesture before she started to speak again. I would like to speak with the elves you a currently working with. Arc-dono, if you offer your support for this task Ill offer you the information you seek as a reward. Although there were only a few intonations in her voice, her words carried a slight hint of challenge in them. I-Information? Youre looking for information on the names that were written on the sale contracts correct? We stared into each others eyes. How could you guess that you should know that two of the three people have already been found. Is that so then the only one left should be Drusus De Barishimon. I could say nothing in response as the corners of her mouth raised ever so slightly. More than simply knowing the contents of the contract, she even knows about the people mentioned and was able to deduce the one I couldnt find anything on. Im to believe that you know the whereabouts and identity of that person Yes. I know of those things. As youd expect from a ninja. While we certainly needed that information, acquiring it would mean helping with the emancipation of the slaves. I have no qualms cooperating with her, but theres the risk of me standing out too much during this operation. If my actions up till now become public, I would become a wanted man and traveling would be difficult. However, when I said that two people from the contracts had been found she brought up Barishimon without any hesitation. She must have done so because she believes that hed be the most difficult person to find. Even if I was able to find information on Barishimon through my random search of the city, the news of my efforts could reach the person in question and drive him deeper into hiding. Dylan said that this girl and her like were descendants of spies. This meant that their information were better than what was available to us. For the time being, I should go back and discuss this with Ariane I need to consult with my partner before I can give you an answer. Please allow me to accompany you then, Arc-dono. Id like to speak with your cooperator directly. I thought I saw a little childishness in her blue eyes as I thought it over. There shouldnt be any problems with introducing this ninja to Ariane I hope. Even though I still had my doubts, we should be able to deal with any problem that come up. I understand. Well then, follow me Chiome-domo. Chiome and I returned to the main street and we moved away from the third gates wall at a quick pace. Despite her small stature, she was able to keep up with me. Ponta must have been tired after my talk with Chiome because she dozed off atop my head. On the way back to the inn, I occasionally had to keep her in place since she would start to slip off from time to time. When we returned I invited Chiome to my room on the third floor. She sat down in the only chair in the room, while I sat on the bed. Ponta seemed fully awake now as she checked the softness on the bed with her front paws. A strange silence soon blanketed the room. The ninja Chiome was restlessly staring at Ponta for some reason. Chiome-dono, the toilet is on the first floor. Thats not the problem! Though I only meant to break the ice, she became a little red when she voiced her denial. Even if it was only for an instant, she looked like a young girl. I took a small leather pouch from my bag and handed it to her. Chiome might as well have a question mark above her head, given how easy it was to see her confusion. She didnt know what to do until she opened the pouch and saw Pontas reaction. When she resumed her restless gazing, I took the chance to give an introduction. Although its a little late, this little fluffy fox here is Ponta. Those berries youre holding happen to be her favorites. When Chiome heard me say that, she intensely gazed at Ponta as she slowly began to inch a hand full of the dried berries towards Ponta with her mouth agape. Ponta stood up when she saw the dried berries coming toward her. Chiome didnt seem familiar with sitting in a chair, but she eventually managed to lean forward a bit. As Chiomes timidly brought her hand of berries closer, Ponta started to wag her tail in excitement. When Ponta started to nibble at the berries with great relish, Chiome narrowed her eyes and smiled faintly. Im amazed that Arc-dono managed to tame a spirit beast Chiome stroked Pontas fur while muttering that. This fellow acts like that with everyone I tried to answer with a bitter laugh, but Chiome shook her head. No, spirit beasts can detect malice within people. The reason I can feel at ease being in the middle of a human city with you is because of the absolute trust this beast has in you Arc-dono. At her words, I looked back at Ponta only to find her begging for more berries. If she was to be believed, then my trustworthiness was completely dependent on Ponta. Deciding not to dwell on that for too long, I asked her another question I had. I take it that shes the reason you helped me save the elves when we first met? When we first met, she had figured out that I wasnt one of the kidnappers almost instantly. It wouldnt have been strange if she just assumed that I was a normal knight collaborating with the kidnappers. Chiome looked me straight in the eyes when she hears my question. My people, the elves, and even the humans each have our own respective scents. I smelled a thin trace of the elves from you when we met. But She hesitated for a second as she thought her choice of words over before speaking again. Arc-dono, theres a unique scent coming from you. Its a scent that Ive never come across before. Chiomes eyes narrowed as she looked at me, as if she were trying to see beyond my helmets visor. The fact that Im nothing but a skeleton may be the source of my peculiar scent. Something in her eyes seemed to suggest that she had obtained what she was after, but that just could have been my imagination After that, we sat in silence until we heard a knock on the door. 1 You have to see the kana that make up the sentence so here СĤ~ǡ̤ͤߡȤζǤ 2 this is the kanji for Shinobi This are from the clan name , . Volume 2 - CH 18 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Collaborative SchemingPart 1 Few people would actually visit this room, so I opened the door and invited the person dressed in the familiar gray cloak in. Even with the cloak, it was easy to identify the person in question thanks to her well endowed chest while she stared down at Chiome feeding Ponta the dried berries. There was a brief moment of silence between the two before Ariane pulled down her hood and Chiome took off the hat she had been wearing. Ariane had exposed her dark elven lilac skin and pointy ears, while Chiome had revealed the twitching black cat ears atop her head. Chiome-dono, allow me to introduce you to my elven partner Ariane-dono. Ariane offered a slight nod before narrowing her eyes and giving me a questioning gaze. Ariane-dono this is Chiome from the Blade Heart Clan and she is the informant from Diento that I mentioned before. A pleasure to meet you Ariane-dono. I am Chiome of the Blade Heart Clan. Chiome lowed Ponta to the floor before standing up and offering Ariane her right hand. Meanwhile, her black cat ears continued to twitch. Ariane took the extended hand and gave her own introduction. Im Ariane Glenys Maple. Thank you for providing that information. A warrior from Maple I hear that they are the elites of the Canada Forest. While shaking hands, Chiomes blue eyes looked at Ariane in admiration. The ninjas appear to have attained some information on the elves. Ariane stared back at the petite ninja girl in surprise. Chiome-chan, why are you here? Is there something youd like to discuss? As Ariane placed her hand on her hip, I couldnt help but compare her well-endured figure to Chiomes small stature. Although Chiome looked rather young, her tone and behavior were that of an adult, yet she showed no signs of discomfort after being called Chiome-chan. Ariane-dono can we hear what you found out before explaining that? Although Ariane called for an explanation, the situation with Chiome may change depending on what Ariane found out. Ariane seemed rather displeased as her brow started to furrow. It was no good Although I was wearing my cloak downtown, strange men incessantly approached me as I tried to gather information I couldnt find anything. She looked tired as she let out a loud sigh. The shrug of her shoulders caused her large chest to instantly become more noticeable. The conforming cloak over her chest probably attracted the attention of the men like moths to the flame. When I walked together with Ariane my presence probably acted as an insect repellent since I cant remember anything like that happenings before. As I man I couldnt understand her feelings, so I gave an ambiguous answer. I was able to find information on Lanbaltic. As for Barishimon Chiome stepped in front of me and continued the explanation. Ill take it from here Chiome gave the indifferent-looking Ariane a brief summary of what we previously talked about. Ariane simply closed her eyes and calmly listened. I dont particularly mind. Once Chiome was finished, Ariane agreed to take part in the emancipation of the slaves, seemingly without giving it much thought. Even Chioma was surprised by the quick agreement to the request. Personally, I wouldnt have been able to make such a decision without thinking it over a few times. The People of the Mountains and Plains didnt even have a treaty with the humans like the elves did, so it wasnt illegal for human nations to use them as slaves. Without human rights, they were treated as little more than animals. And its pretty much impossible for there to be animal protection laws in this world. This is no need to consider Arc separate in this matter. This is what I decided While I had been lost in thought, Ariane spoke in that statement in a calm tone. She brushed aside a lock of her silver hair and fluttered her long eyelashes as her golden eyes were fixated on me. Her expression was painfully sorrowful. In response to that statement, Chiomes ears subtly twitched. You should know that I intend to hunt down all those who enslaved my brethren Arianes voice quietly resounded in the room, yet it was fraught with anger. We are not unwilling to help you. I ask that you just refrain from any overly conspicuous behavior. She herself was probably the reason for that last bit, since things would become difficult for the elves if her involvement in this affair became publicly known. In fact, the high security we faced in Hoban might be even tighter in other territories after what recently had occurred there. Ariane raised her eyebrow a bit as she thought about something. By the way, what kind of operation will we be taking part in any way? Groaning now wont accomplish anything. She agreed to work with Chiome and the Blade Heart Clan without considering the content of the mission. Chiome and I looked back and forth between Ariane and each other before I let out a sigh. We plan to launch a raid against the largest slave dealer in the capital as a decoy, thus we need a group to act as the bait The overall strategy was rather outstanding. After all, the raid against the largest slave dealer was a decoy however Im not ready to risk my life on this collaboration Chiome-dono, why the decoy? I asked her for more details about the operation in a solemn tone. Ariane must have been worried about it as well because she simply waited for a response. There is a reason for that. The Etsuato company is the largest slave dealership in the capital and has strong connections with the nobility. If the company is raided theres no doubt that the guards would immediately respond. Worst case scenario, the Kings personal army may get involved. How did you plan to escape with your enslaved brethren under these conditions? I nodded along with Arianes question. It is true that itll be difficult. To escape from the Etsuato company with my brethren is no easy feat, but the plan is for my comrades to simultaneously attack four other locations. During the ensuing chaos, we will make our escape. Wouldnt that mean that some of your brethren would become part of the decoy? All of a sudden Arianes words carried a shape edge to them Its impossible to save them all. If you told me that I had to sacrifice ten people to save a hundred Id do just that. What I saw in the depths of her blue eyes caused me to tumble a bit. Even if she was a ninja, she appeared to be a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl. Yet she thought nothing of carrying out an operation at the expense of her own people. Even when she faced such a desperate situation, she fought against her circumstances without grieving. I unintentional placed my hand on her head and began to pat her with enough force to cause her small body to hunch over. Ponta also rubbed the scruff of her neck against Chiomes leg in an attempt to cheer her up. A self-mocking smile slipped from Chiome. You could say that I was stepping out of bounds but seeing her smiling face was a sufficient enough reason to do it. There was no way I could ridicule a group that took what little power they had and became criminals in every human country. If things with the elves dont go well, then staying with the People of the Mountains and Plains might not be so bad. Besides, staying with a race of animal-eared people would be Shangri-la for members of a certain subculture. While I was in the middle of contemplation, Ariane looked at me with a wistful glance. I somehow know the meaning of that look. I gave a small nod as I tried to burn the impression of this inn room into my memory. Transfer Gate! The pale magic formation appeared at the feet of the everyone currently in the room. Chiome was surprised at the suddenly appearing magic formation, but in the next moment, our surroundings changed to that of a forest. We were in the open field that had the large tree in the center of it. The only thing out of place in this forest was the bed and chair that came along with us. Transfer Gate had brought along every piece of furniture that was within the formation. Chiome restlessly looked around and her ear contently twitched about as if she trying to make sense of the situation. Ariane probably didnt expect me to invoke the transfer so suddenly because she looked shocked for a moment before letting out a sigh. Demonstrating Transfer Gate seemed to be the most effective way of getting her to incorporate it into the strategy. Chiome-domo, were willing to use this power in the operation. Where Where in the world are we? Chiomes mouth was agape after she asked that question. We are currently at the base of the Annette mountain range. I answered her question while looking around. The Annette Mountains I thought so. Arc-done is able to use spatial-temporal ninjutsu She started to mutter to herself once I answered her. Spatial-temporal ninjutsu? Yes, the first clan head was able to instantly cross long distances due to him mastering spatial-temporal ninjutsu. It appears that you too are capable of it Arc-dono. What I use was simple transfer magic, not ninjutsu I dont think that the high-level ninja class had spatial-temporal ninjutsu, but I believe that people that came to this world like I did should have a similar transfer skill. Its possible that the first head simply called the skill spatial-temporal ninjutsu. Was that first head guy a ninja otaku? Is Chiome your real name? I asked Chiome about something that had been on my mind. No, the name is one of the six titles handed down throughout the generations to the most skilled members of the clan. Chiome proudly puffed out her chest as she answered. I was right when I thought that her name sounded like the famous kunoichi Mochizuki Chiyome from my former world. It wouldnt surprise me if references to Sarutobi Sasuke and Kirigakure Saizo were among those six titles. As I thought about such things, Ariane spoke up. Perhaps we should continue this conversation back at the inn? I cant forget that monsters prowled this forest. While everyone here seemed capable of dealing with the monsters in the area, this wasnt a place where battle strategies could be calmly thought out. Bringing the image of the room to the front of my mind I once again invoked the spell. The magic formation appeared and in an instant everyone and the furniture was returned to the room. Ponta even knocked on the floor with her forepaw to verify that we had returned. Chiome looked around the room before nodding in confirmation of the magics effect. If Arc agrees helping you this time around, youll have access to the transfer mag When I cut her off, Ariane gave me a look that said: What?. I simply nudged my head in Chiomes direction as a response. After all, she had yet to divulge the date and time for the raid. That was magic that Arc-dono used If that could be used I was about to turn away from Chiome, who was already in the middle of quietly muttering ways she can incorporate the transfer magic into the raid, when she suddenly raised her head and asked me a question about the magic. Arc-dono, what is the limit of the transfer magic that you just used? I can transfer just about anywhere as long as I have the location memorized. Thanks to Transfer Gate I could instantly travel anywhere without worrying about the distance, as long as I could visualize the location that is. For example, if I found myself in a city under siege, I could easily escape to a far off location using it. Chiome began to ask questions about how many times the magic could be used and the maximum number of people that could be transferred at once. Since there was still things I didnt know, I could only answer with my best guess. In the game, even if I used Transfer Gate a hundred times in a row it wouldnt cause any problems. And I wasnt all that worried since Resurrectionhad a higher mana consumption then Transfer Gateso it should be fine. When Chiome heard the general characteristics of the transfer magic her expression brighten up a little. The three of us then revised the raid on the slave dealership. It was mostly the same, the only difference being that the released slaves wouldnt be used as decoys. Arc-dono, Ill inform my colleagues of the modifications to tonights operation. Please prepare for the raid until then. After saying that, Chiome opened the window and climbed to the roof before she started to run along the rooftops. While watching her form shrink in the distance, want she said repeated in my mind over and over again. Ariane-dono did I hear that the raid would be tonight? I heard that too. Looking back out the window, I saw that Chiome had already disappeared. Volume 2 - CH 19 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Collaborative Scheming Part 2 In Rhoden Kingdoms capital city Olav, inside the royal palace, a man with visible blue veins on his hands was throwing a silver cup on the floor of a private room that was illuminated by magic crystal lamps. There was a dull metallic ping when the cup hit the floor before it slowly rolled into the corner. The mellow fragrance of the wine that had filled the cup spread throughout the room. The eyes of two of the men in the room followed the cup as it rolled on the ground, before they glanced at each other and turned back to the man that throw it. Fuck! Why now! Why was Earl Hoban killed now of all times?! The man that had thrown the cup was sitting on a leather sofa and clenching his hands as hard as he could. His normally handsome features were twisted beyond belief and a cold anger filled his blue eyes. This person was none other than Douglass Shishle Carunon Rhoden Vetoran, the second prince of Rhoden. Were having difficulty contacting anyone in Hoban due to all the confusion the rebellion is causing. One of the men looking at prince Douglass spoke to him in a serious tone. The mans hair was a blend of gray and brown and he sported a respectable beard, but only a feeling of masculinity could be sensed from the mans muscular body He was Marudoira De Olsterio, one of Rhodens seven dukes and the Major General of the unified national army. He was the one that had read the report from his liaison in Hoban. If those Haunting Wolves hadnt appeared on the highway we couldve stopped Sects schemes! Your highness, we could have prevented the rebellion had the monsters not forced us to delay our plans. When Douglass began to berate the monsters, the man beside Marudoira stepped up to calm him down. The man that spoke up wore a military uniform over his stout body, as he was Setorion De Olsterio, one of Rhodens three generals. Despite Setorions efforts Prince Douglass continued his anger induced rant. Thats too convenient! Now Sect will be able to take advantage of the situation and quell the rebellion. The two generals blew out a sigh without looking at the enraged Prince Douglass. Originally they were supposed to meet with Earl Hoban and conspire to assassinate Prince Sect. However, the highway that led to Hoban was threatened by monsters and Earl Hoban had been slain in the revolt. I can only say that all of this happened in an untimely matter. We need to focus on the next opportunity Marudoira began speaking in a booming voice. Members of the kings personal army have already been sent out to deal with the monsters along the highway. It would be difficult to leave the capital until things calmed down, making all their plans to visit Hoban for naught, and visiting somewhere else is impossible without preparation. Juliana also seems to have slipped off to Rinburuto undetected! As Douglass muttered that curse, someone started to heavily pound on the rooms door. Marudoira-sama! There is an urgent matter that requires your attention! General Setorion quickly responded by opening the door a little to receive the messengers report. The soldier saluted General Setorion before whispering the content of the message in his ear. Setorion nodded at the message and dismissed the soldier before whispering what he had heard into his fathers ear. What? Prince Douglass, who so far had been quiet throughout the exchange, asked Marudoira what was happening. Marudoira reviewed what he had heard before he started speaking to Prince Douglass. Your highness, the main building of the Etsuato company is under attack. The assailants seem to be quite skilled and the company representative is requesting aid from the army How should we respond? Wrinkles formed on Prince Douglasss forehead as he listened to the report. Why are problems like this popping up one after another?! Not only was Etsuato a major trading company, they were the ones used to evaluate the price of the elven slaves, so he couldnt simply refuse their request for assistance. As the room filled with prince Douglasss curses, Setorion sighed before turning to the grim-faced Marudoira. Father and I shall deal with this. Well take some of your personal soldiers to help stomp out the criminals. The other side will be ever so grateful of the Major General for directly helping in this situation. As you will. Seeing Douglasss twisted grin at the proposal, Setorion give a subtle smile of his own. After Major General Marudoira received prince Douglasss command he quietly left the room. When Setorion was about to leave he suddenly turned back to prince Douglass and started speaking. Your Highness. Concerning what happened in Hoban there was an unconfirmed report that elves were involved. What!? With that single sentence, Prince Douglass returned from thinking about his future plans to the present. The attack on the Etsuato trading company may be their doing. What do you mean? The princes voice was fraught with tension and worry as he questioned Setorion. To be honest, I received a report that the elves Diento had secretly been keeping disappeared after the assassination. Lord Hoban previously purchased an elf of his own. Although nothing has been confirmed, the same thing might have happened in Hoban Setorion remained perfectly claim as he voiced his suspicions. Are you saying that the elves are pulling the strings behind the scenes? Thats a terrible thought but I doubt they can get into the palace in the first place. However, things would be troubling if they have someone guiding them inside Diento was a fort in its own right, but youve already seen the results. If we assume that the uproar in the town is a feint, then there is the possibility that someone people are being lead here to take your life. What should we do? Itd be best if you hide in an unknown location. We should head to your secret mansion in the first district. Your Highness. Douglass hesitated for a moment before offering a small nod, Setorion proceeded to give an order to the messenger waiting outside the room. Prepare a carriage for his highness at the back entrance. Hurry. When they received a quiet confirmation, Douglass and a small group of imperial guards made their way to the back entrance. Since only members of the royal family and their close relatives knew of the passage, only the sound of the groups footsteps could be heard in the nearly empty hall. Despite sneaking around in the at night without a lamp, the group soon arrived at the back entrance where a small black carriage with the royal familys crest on it was prepared. In front of the carriage were four guards on horseback. Setorion opened the carriage door and allowed Douglass to enter before entering it himself. Once the two were inside the sound of a whip was heard and the carriage was soon on its way to the rear gate. The soldiers stationed at the gate simply allowed the carriage to pass when they saw the crest that adorned it. The black carriage raced across the stone pavement of the first districts residential area. The atmosphere inside the carriage was rather heavy as only the jostling of the carriage and the hoof beats could be heard. Suddenly the horses started neighing and the carriage came to a stop, causing Douglass to lost his balance and fall over. What was that?! Instead of a reply, the sounds of the guards charging at something and the start of an intense battle was heard outside. Setorion! Whats happening?! Douglass peered out the window and looked out at the dark streets, but could only make out moving silhouette. Please calm down your highness. There is nothing to worry about. Setorion unsheathed his decorative sword that hung at his waist and stabbed prince Douglass in the chest as he said that. As he looked down at the silver sword inside his chest and back to Setorion, the princes eyes were full of confusion. Y-You? His words were cut short as his head drooped and blood started to spill from his mouth. As if waiting for that moment, the carriage door opened and one person entered. Setorion quickly pulled his sword out of Douglasss chest and sheathed it before kneeling in front of the person that entered. Things seem to be going according to plan though there was some trouble. The person who had entered was tall, had light brown hair and handsome features, and he was showing a thin smile as he expressed his thanks to the kneeling Setorion. Your praise is wasted on me. Setorion looked up as the countrys first prince, Sect Rondaro Carunon Rhoden, took a seat. Despite this being an improvised plan, it was wonderfully executed. No, I simply grasped the opportunity presented by the beastmen crawling into the city. If theres anyone deserving the praise, its the Etsuato company that reported their troubles. Good work. Still, it is quite fortuitous that the spark we sowed in Hoban managed to reach even this place. Prince Sect handsome features were distorted as he laughed maniacally. Yes. The force sent to deal with Juliana should be returning soon. The dealings with the representative have also been complete. Ive been aware of the situation with Juliana for a while now. However, most of the group sent to deal with her was wiped out by a monster attack The prince simply shrugged his shoulder as he said that. I understand that my trip to Hoban will be delayed due to the monsters but apart from that theres no real damage Well, at least that obscene bishops group was successful. Princess Julianas memento arrive a little while ago. Once this affair with Douglass here is settled we will announce her passing to the public. Prince Sect let out a sigh before looking at the loyal retainer kneeling before him before muttering in a low tone. Afterward, its Marudoira Such a shame to have to undermine the hard work of ones own parents. Father is already an old man. Is it not ones filial duty to take over for the parent once their time has passed Setorion nodded at Sects words before calmly offering his reply. Is that so, I take it that the necessary preparations are complete? Yes. When the twos eyes caught one another, Prince Sect prompted Setorion with a nod, who proceeded to draw his sword yet again. Should I refrain from making it too deep? That said, it would be difficult for me to not hold back. Accepting the difficult order from Sect, Setorion nodded once before stabbing his sword into the princes left arm in one stroke. Gaaah! The prince a short pain-filled shout. The sleeve of Sect shirt was torn and blood sprayed in a flashy manner, making the injury appear rather serious. Once Setorion confirmed his handiwork he quickly sheathed his sword and offered it to the prince. Your highness, please report to the temple of healing as this affair is settled. Sect received the sword and nodded as sweat streamed down his face. Setorion quickly stepped off the carriage and instructed the driver to head towards the nearest temple. Soon the sound of a whip cracked in the dark of the night as the black carriage ran towards the temple at full speed. For a moment, Setorion looked back at the disappearing carriage before glancing at his subordinate knights, then at the sky in the direction of their destination. To the Etsuato company, quickly. Setorions low voice increased the knights tension. Volume 2 - CH 20 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Raid on the Etsuato companyPart 1 The Etsuato trading company was located in the capitals third district. As the largest slave dealer in the capital, its main building was built near the wall of the second district and appeared to be frequented by many wealthy visitors. Slavery has had a variety of origins in human history, from criminals being reduced to that status, people selling themselves or others into slavery, to people taken as prisoners of war. In the case of this world, the majority of the slaves are one-sidedly kidnapped from beastmen villages by human mercenaries and then sold into slavery. Those that called themselves the People of the Mountains and Plains are human-like beings with the ears and tails of animals, and they are known to have greater physical strength than humans. Because of that reason the race faced rejection and seclusion. Due to the People of the Mountains and Plains high physical strength, there was a high demand for them so they could be used in mining operations. Since this is the center of Rhoden Kingdom, many of the slaves were brought to the multiple slave merchants to be sold to the nobles and wealthy. And the most influential company of them all was the Etsuato company. A tall fence surrounded the companys building and the main gate had been reinforced with iron bolts that caused it to stand out from the surrounding shops. However, the sturdy gate wasnt even a shadow of what it had been previously, because right now it was reduced to a pile of rubble that had been tossed aside. The gate had indeed been sturdy, but since its size and thickness werent built to withstand a siege weapon, it was disappointingly easy to destroy when my body slammed into it. The gate in Hoban might have been somewhat stronger. When I destroyed the gate, Chiome wasnt surprised at all and simply said that her companion Goemon could have done the same. Once we passed the destroyed gate we immediately began to search the building. Night had already descended and things werent going so well as the only light sources in the building were a few magic tool lamps. The building was four stories tall and had a large courtyard in front of it. Up til on, weve only found locked up human slaves, and nary a hint of the enslaved People of the Mountain and Plains. This operation was supposed to be a decoy, so we decided to free the human slaves. During our break in, I had defeated a high-spirited guard and swiped a large key ring from his waist. I tossed the keys at the feet of one of the slaves and then bent the cells bars so that a single person could pass through at a time. The slaves that saw this backed away in fear. Once we stepped away from the cage, they began to scramble for the key ring before all of them crawled out of the cell. However, when the crawling slaves looked up, they all started to scream and ran out of the building as fast as they could. I couldnt really blame them for that. What they saw was a person wearing a gray cloak whose eyes were hidden within the depths of their hood. This was none other than the dark elf Ariane, who wore a mask to complete her ensemble. The kumadori-like patterns engraved into the mask and the eeriness brought on by the dim lighting gave her the appearance of a wicked shaman. I wasnt any different with my black cloak and the demonic looking helmet that was covered in decorative bird feathers. In preparation for the raid, we found a street vendor that sold art pieces and bought the masks we were now wearing. With these, the chances of our true identities being revealed were now only a one-to-ten-thousand chance. To be honest, our appearance was only a superficial excuse because there isnt anyone who wouldnt be scared of a person that can bend metal bars with their bare hands. But Chiome wasnt the target of much fear since her full-body ninja garbs allowed her to blend into the shadows of the dark building. Whenever a small amount of light penetrated the darkness I would catch a glimpse of Chiome in the corner of my eye, as she lurked in the shadows and cut down another slave trader. Chiome was a cat person, so she had night vision like Ariane, and combined with her quick body it was unlikely that human eyes would be able to keep track of her in the darkness. As I continued to admire her abilities while we searched, Chiome seemed to become slightly prideful. The first clan head was quoted as saying that the members of the cat-people race were supreme existences. Chiome repeated the first clan heads words and out of that auditory hallucination I came up with The best of all animal-eared people! Cat ears are the strongest! After driving away the hallucination I asked about something that had started to bother me. Was the first head a cat person as well? No, the first had been human. The first was a spy for the Leburan empire and when he saw the mistreatment of the cat people in the empire he protected them and eventually made them his subordinates. That is how the present Blade Heart Clan was founded. Hoo, so you didnt remain part of the empire? Correct. The first generation were excellent spies and they accumulated so many achievements that people started to fear the first heads power. As his exploits grew, the first head was targeted for assassination many times, yet he was able to skillfully overcome all the attempts. Chiome eyes narrowed as she continued to tell the story. Its inevitable that a person with great power would be the target of fear. Moreover, as a human surrounded by cat people instead of other humans, he would be meet with even greater suspicions and alienation. After that, the Emperor fell from power and the struggle for the throne began, so the first head went into hiding as the various factions fought it out. A large-scale civil war soon broke out and the first head used the confusion to lead the clan out of the empire. If Im not mistaken, the Leburan Empires were large countries to the north of Rhoden. Could the reason that the Empire is divided even to this day be the result of the first heads actions? When her story was finished Ariane spoke up. Chiome-chan these cells are full of People of the Plains and Mountains. It was as she said, the passage we were now in was lined with cells full of people with various figures. There were cat people like Chiome, wolf-eared people, and people with long rabbit ears that were a little similar to elven ears. Since the People of the Plains and Mountains lack the high magic-power of the elves, they werent bound with the magic eating collars. Instead, every single one of them was chained to the wall with shackles and fetters made of heavy iron in order to restrict the movements of their high-spec bodies. After a cursory glance of the cells, I could only internally sigh at the number of people that had to be freed. When I stepped forward to help, everyone looked upon me with wariness before retreating as far back as they could in the cell. Again, it was an understandable reaction because anyone would be wary of a duo wearing strange masks and black and gray cloaks respectively. Some of the cells had young children inside them that started to cry when they saw us. Several scowling young men even stood in front of the children in an attempt to protect them. We somehow have assumed the role of the villains. It was at this moment that a group of bodyguards and slave traders suddenly appeared from somewhere deeper inside the building, running towards our current position. I am Chiome of the Blade Heart Clan and Ive come to help you! Listen to Arc-donos instructions when they are given! Chiome told the people in the cell that as she brandished her dagger and charged at the approaching group. The people in the cells suddenly stirred at Chiomes statement. Hey, did you just say the Jin Shin Clan?! Is that true?! Who are those weird people?! I saw the caution in their eyes turn into a small ray of hope. The Blade Heart Clan was apparently well known. While Chiome rushed the bodyguards and slave dealers, I began to do my part of this raid. First, lets destroy these cells. I went about distorting the iron bars of the cells with my bare hands to make a traversable opening. I bent the bars to the point where the opening was the large enough that even I could pass through it. Those watching in the cell gasped in surprise and admiration. Next, would be the removal of the shackles and fetters, but I didnt find a set of keys to unlock them like with the humans. Since there was no other option, I drew my sword from under my cloak to cut the chains, and everyone obviously shrank back when I held up my sword. I need to cut the chains of the strongest people first. My voice was muffled by the mask and that caused the people to hesitate. Kyun! Suddenly Ponta popped up from beneath my cloak in front of everybody. Before the raid, Ponta had been planted atop my head as usual, but in combination with the mask she wouldve attracted even more attention, and thats why she had been wrapped around my neck until now. It must have been stuffy under everything so she came up for fresh air. The appearance fluffy fox around the neck of a strange masked figure caused the people to stare as such an indescribable sight. They all fell silent and it looked like nobody in the cells knew what to do in this situation. Sounds of an intense battle was heard as Chiome clashed with the bodyguards from the depths. Hurry up, their reinforcements will be arriving soon! After hearing Arianes shout and seeing things unfolding, one man took a step forward. The man had ears similar to Chiomes, but their size and coloring were like those of a tiger or leopard rather than a cats. Despite his large size, the man timidly held up his shackled hands. When I slashed at the chains of the shackles they were cut without any resistance and the man could freely move his arms again. Sorry. Youre here to save us after all. Yes. The leopard man was a little teary eyed as I chimed in while cutting the chains connecting the fetters. Please start cutting the chains of the others with this! When the leopard man could once again move freely, Chiome reappeared and handed him a large axe. I saw that there was blood dripping from the axes handle, so it was probably a weapon taken from one of the dead bodyguards. When he received the axe, the leopard man started to slash the chains of his brethren. However, he had to struggle since there was no way the iron chains could be cut easily with an ordinary axe. As for me, there was no way a mythical grade weapon couldnt cut through the chains, so I quickly cut them off the slaves one after another. Soon a group of guards in matching armor rushed in from the rear entrance. Dont let the slaves and thieves escape! If you cant capture them, kill them! The guard captain handed out instructions to his subordinates as they all draw their swords. A solitary shadow suddenly approached the group at a speed faster than the eye could follow. Water Style: Water Wolf Fang!! Chiome performed a hand sigh similar to certain ninja manga as she charged at the guards, and suddenly three one-meter tall water wolves appeared around her and she commanded them to attack the guards. Volume 2 - CH 21 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Raid on the Etsuato companyPart 2 What is that? Do they have a Magician!? The water wolves summoned by Chiomes ninjutsu evaded the sword swings of the guards and began to bite into their arms and legs, making them scream and roll on the floor in agony. Occasionally a sword would hit one of the wolves, but the blade would pass right through it, making me think that normal swords couldnt affect them. Ariane was about to jump into the fray but she stopped for a moment in order to analyze Chiomes movements. Since her face was covered by the mask her expression couldnt be seen, but her astonishment easily came through. However, the pause was only for a brief moment, immediately after that the two of them started to cut down one injured guard after another. My heart was conflicted since I knew that these were just guards hired to keep the peace and arrest thieves. But looking at the way humans treated the People of the Plains and Mountains, I couldnt help but question this ambiguous situation and the ever changing values of an era. I shook those thoughts out of my head and focused on the present where I needed to do my job and free the slaves. There were about twenty people in this cell and I just finished cutting the last of the chains. However, there were still a significant number of people chained up in the other cells. I opened up the next cell like the first one and start cutting chains one after another. The freed people took the initiative and started working on freeing the others. Thanks to that the rate at which the slaves were freed increased. The number of guards continued to increase, but as youd expect from a race with high physical abilities, once they picked up the scattered weapons and joined Ariane and Chiome, the guards were instantly repelled. Meanwhile, the number of people freed numbered almost seventy, and a considerable amount of them had joined the battle against the guards. The number of guards coming here has increased and the building was already under siege. Simply put, we were approaching the limits of this passageway and this situation was highly advantageous for the high-spec People of the Plains and Mountains. Because of the indoor guerilla warfare the kingdoms army couldnt make use of their numerical advantage, but there was still a chance for them to grow impatient and level the entire building with a barrage of magic. We could not afford to take things slow and steady. Since others were now helping me free everyone, I made destroying the cages my top priority and moved deeper into the building. Before long I came across a large gate with a group of guards glaring in my direction. One of the larger guards was holding up two struggling children by their necks. The long rabbit ear and drooping dog ears made it clear that the little girls dressed in old rags werent human. You! Thats quite the fancy outfit you got there! Bastard do you think we dont know youre beastman from Emancipator!? Itd be a shame if something happened to these kids, right? I am not part of Emancipator, I am Arc. Why dont you just let the children go? It was only after I introduced myself and requested the release of the children did I realized my mistake. Crap, despite going through the trouble of wearing a mask I just gave them my name. Internally, I was tearing out my hair for my carelessness. The opposition took my silence as an indication that having the hostages was effective because the large man gave a vulgar smile as he tightened his hold on the girls necks. Bwaha! Dont resist if you want them to live!! A good deal, right? Be sure to behave yourself! Spit flew from the mans mouth as he shouted while the other men started to smirk as they draw their weapons and gradually shrink their encirclement. As the distance between myself and the other men shortened, the corners of the large mans mouth began to raise as he was assured of his victory. The moment the men were about swing their weapons, I used Dimensional Step to transfer behind the large man. I grasped the mans head with both hands and twisted with all my might. There was a dull sound of bones breaking and the man was now making eye contact with me. The mans eyes widened in surprise for a moment as the muscles beneath his neck gave out, his pants darkened with waste, and the children fell from his arms. His body fell to the floor like a doll that had been smashed against the wall. The girls freed from the chokehold coughed for a bit before they looked up at me in fright. Close your eyes for a bit. The scary men will be gone soon. Kyun. I softly patted the heads of the two five or six-year-old girls, who had to see Ponta around my neck, before giving me a nod and covering their eyes with their hands while calmly sitting down on the spot. Shit! What did you do!? The men that had been smirking just a second ago as they surrounded me were now shaken and trying to figure out what happened. I took advantage of their confusion and struck down the closest men. I swung my fist with explosive force into the mans face and chest, and the resulting sound of bones shattering caused the others to scream. Not even ten seconds had passed before the heads and chests of the remaining men were all completely deformed. I had thought that a battered corpse would have been better than a bloody one, but that doesnt seem to be the case. When I returned to the girls that had kept their eyes closed as promised, I whispered to avoid startling them. Its alright, you can now open your eyes. The scary men are gone. Inside I was sneering at myself for saying that while wearing a feather decorated ogre mask, when I heard familiar voices from behind me. Arc, were finished over there. The next area should be the only place left, right? Arc-dono, sorry for making you wait. The introduction of Arianes masked form frightened the girls, but when they saw their stealthily dressed, cat-eared brethren, they calmed down again. Once things are finished here we can escape with transfer magic. I spoke my confirmation while opening the large door that led to the last area of the building. The nice looking furniture and the table surrounded by chairs gave the place the atmosphere of a small, clean residence. It must have been a conference room used for business negotiations. While I looked around the room, the two little girls peeked through the door before entering the room. Chiome entered after the two, followed by Ariane while I brought up the rear. After opening another door, we followed a long passage when we started to smell something rancid. The room at the end of the passage reeked of sweat and dried grass, and was filled with almost completely nude People of the Plains and Mountains chained to the wall. Many of the women here had bulging stomachs that indicated a pregnancy and all of them were frightened the moment they saw me. The girls ran up and tearfully embraced two different women that were both dressed in rags and had large stomachs. This couldnt be anything but a breeding pen They were impregnating these women to sell the children as slaves I doubted the practice would be very profitable, but judging by the scale of this company its likely that this was a small, experimental farm. There was no way to not feel nauseated after looking at this. Ariane-dono, could you please see if you can find them something to wear. Yeah, I got it When I called out to her, a speechless Ariane quickly left the room in search of something to dress these poor women in. Chiome frowned and had to close her eyes and calm herself down before she started to speak in her usual, monotonous voice I know how to pick locks, lets hurry up and get away from this place. Alright. Chiome kneeled down in front of one of the womens fetters before taking out a set of small metal tools from her breast pocket. After fiddling with the keyhole for a moment, the fetters came off with a Gachari sound. Following her example, I cut the chains of a nearby dog-eared man with my sword. Since it was difficult to use a two-handed sword in such a situation, I was thinking about getting a sharp dagger. Ariane finally returned after everyones hands and feet had been freed. There werent many clothes, so well have to make do with these. She was holding out a bundle of cloth in her hands. A closer look at the larger pieces of cloth revealed that they were actually bed sheets and curtains. I suppose that wearing these was better than nothing. I took a few and started handing them out along with Ariane. Arc-dono, lets move these people first. Fine, lets used the hall from before as our base of operations. Following my reply, Chiome started to lead the people to the hall we passed through. The people started to stir and question what was going to happen as I stood at the center of the room and invoked the spell, pouring in more mana than usual. Transfer Gate Once the magic was invoked, a larger than normal magic formation spread out across the halls floor and illuminated the whole room. The gathered people went stiff and the animal ears atop their heads stood up in attention. Things went dark for one moment and in the next moment the petrified people were standing in a plain illuminated by moonlight. The wind carried the sounds of insects as it blew across the surrounding grass. Visible in the distant south was the royal capital Olav. After we bought the masks from the street vendor we had come here to perform a preliminary inspection of a possible transfer destination. Though I couldnt see the entire capital like I did during the daytime, it still had more street lights than other cities. When people started to understand the situation, some began to cry tears of joy while others asked Chiome for an explanation. Space opened up around us since no one wanted to approach the two cloaked figures that wore strange masks. Or thats what I thought until the rabbit-eared girl I saved and the women that seemed to be her mother walked up to me with tears in their eyes and half sobbed Thank you while bowing in front of me. Uhmmm, as long as you take care of your daughter As I nodded and responded to her thanks, I noticed a group of people approaching from the shadows. Although I couldnt make them out all that well in the moonlight, they were dressed in ninja garbs similar to Chiomes and they all had cat ears atop their heads. Chiome went over to have a long talk with the new group before she turned and began to speaking to everyone in her usual monotone voice. These people will lead you to a safe location. Follow the instructions they give. After speaking amongst themselves for a bit, the freed people began following Chiomes cat ninja companions. Leave things to them. Lets return and free the others. Alright. Lets go! The magic formation of Transfer Gatelit up and I set the hall back at the Etsuato company as the destination. The moment we returned to the hall we found ourselves surrounded by weapon-wielding People of the Plains and Mountains that were staring at us in surprise. Huh!? Who!? They were all surprised when three people suddenly appeared out of nowhere, but they calmed down when they realized that we were the same people that had freed them. Sorry, we didnt realize it was you all. You wouldnt happen to know what happened to our brethren that were imprisoned in this area? One middle-aged looking man with dog ears stepped forward as the groups representative and asked for the whereabouts of the others. They have already been moved out of the building. My companions are already taking them to a hidden location. Chiome moved down her face mask before offering a brief explanation. The surrounding people sighed in relief once they heard her answer. How goes the rescue operation and the battle against the guards? Everyone is out of the cells, but half of them are still in chains. The guards have fortified their cordon around the building but only attack sporadically. The dog-eared man gave Chiome a report of the situation. She lightly nodded at the report before prompting me with a look. I nodded to her before invoking Transfer Gate once again. After leaving the new group with Chiomes companions, we immediately went back and returned to the passage with all of the cells. A number of people hung around the cell and were in the middle of getting the fetters off the remaining people while others were fighting off the guards that occasionally attacked. The People of the Mountains and Plains were basically the only ones left, since all the human slave traders and guards had been almost completely wiped out. A couple of guards would occasionally launch an attack, but every time the fight started to turn into a match of endurance they would immediately retreat. Since there wasnt a lot of time left we began to gather the clamoring people into groups and taking them to the grass plain with Transfer Gate. When we had finished making all the round trips, more than a hundred People of the Plains and Mountains had been freed from the Etsuato company building. They had all been confused and surprised by the situation, but once they realized that Transfer Gatehad taken them away from their prison to this grassy plain, one after another started to bow their heads towards me. The only real problem was that some pieces of the destroyed cells and chains came along with everyone, which ruined the atmosphere. Everything has gone according to plan. Ariane muttered that as she removed her mask and lowered her hood as she stared back at the capital. Pushing that thought into the back of my mind I nodded and said. Ill go finish the job then. I used Transfer Gate and returned to the Etsuato company alone. There were no other people inside the companys building, and everything was covered by an eerie atmosphere because of the silence. After making sure that not even a shadow of a living person was left inside I invoked a magic spell. Stone Fangs! When the intermediate level spell activated, stone spikes started to pierce the building from the ground, easily passing through the second floor at a sharp angle. As all this was happening, the sound of the rumbling floor and the creaking building started to rock the area. As a finishing blow, I began to fire Rock Bullet at the support pillars on the opposite side of the yard. When the dust settled, the pillars looked as if they were blown away with a howitzer. The sound of creaking started to get louder as the building could no longer support its own weight thus was on the verge of collapse. It wasnt long before the building started to collapse in on itself like a chain of dominoes. Witnessing the events unfolding till the end, I invoked Transfer Gatefor the last time and returned to the grassy field. Chiome called out to me while I was brushing off the dust from the collapsing building. Arc-dono, thank you for aid in this matter. Several of Chiomes ninja companions turned in my direction and started to rise. Among them was a figure that I recognized. He was dressed in similar ninja garb as Chiome and had triangular ears atop his head. He was two meters and thirty centimeters tall and had a body packed with steel-like muscle, he also projected the same atmosphere as the conqueror of centurys end. This could be no one other than the turban wearing man I had seen in the capital earlier today. Chiome introduced him as Goemon, one of the Blade Heart Clans six best ninjas. I could totally believe that he could have destroyed a buildings gate with a single punch. The man named Goemon held out his rough hand and silently demanded a handshake. I merely nodded and accepted the handshake, after which he began to flex his right bicep. I didnt understand the meaning but when I assumed a flexing pose he nodded in satisfaction before walking away. I unmasked before giving Ariane a questioning glance, but she simply shook her head in response. Without minding the atmosphere, Chiome continued to offer her thanks in a light tone. Ariane-dono, Arc-dono we cant thank you enough for the help you provided this time. This job helped us furthering our own agenda, so we didnt mind. As long as we could lend a hand. Where will you go from here? Our response was natural since we only helped Chiome for the information we needed. Chiome looked up at a mountain range that laid in the horizon. I will be heading to the hidden village located in the Calcutta mountain range. Havnt your brethren built a large country on the southern continent? Ariane suddenly approached Chiome with a question about a country on a whole other continent. The only change in Chiomes express was a lowering of her eyebrows. Yes. However, its difficult to cross the sea with a great number of people and the climate here is acceptable for our people. As the group of freed slaves began their trek to the Calcutta mountain range, their numbers quickly swelled beyond two hundred. Those simultaneously rescued from the other locations were meeting up here. Considering the number of people heading to live in the hidden village and their limited means of transportation, theres no doubt that they would be targeted by mercenaries sent out to reclaim the slaves. It would be acceptable for you to know the location but ? Chiome thought aloud as she stared at them before she uneasily shook her head and looked back at me. No. More importantly, you two should receive your reward. Chiome straightened up before changing the topic. Ariane and I looked directly into Chiomes eyes when she said that. Drusus De Barishimon, the person that you two are looking for, is a viscount of the Holy Leburan Empire. The sound of the blowing wind became louder as it runs across the grassy plains and caused my cloak to greatly flutter. It seems that this tale wouldnt just end in the Rhoden Kingdom. Volume 2 - Epilogue Epilogue The Rinburuto Arch dukedom was located southeast of the Rhoden Kingdom. It was originally a territory of the Rhoden Kingdom, but during the war with the elves six hundred years ago, Duke Tishiento and his family advocated peace with the elves and broke off from the kingdom and formed the Arch dukedom. Back then, the Kingdom harbored no goodwill towards Rinburuto but after losing the war against the elves, Rhoden wasnt in any position to challenge Rinburuto over the matter. Since the Tishiento family has promoted harmony with the elves since the founding of the Rinburuto Arch dukedom, the Dukedom became the only human trading partner of the elves. The performance of elvisn magic tools was superior to those of human origin, and for that reason they were very sought after. Rhoden Kingdom originally started the war against the elves because they desired their magic tools and knowledge, but the war ended with the overwhelming victory of the outnumbered elves of Great Canada Forest against Rhoden Kingdom, which had been the continents second largest country back then. The other foreign countries that had wanted the elves technology were surprised at the result and abandoned their plans of attacking the Elves, trying to shift their focus towards trade negotiations instead. However, the elves withdrew into the Great Canada Forest and the only country they would trade with was the Rinburuto Arch dukedom. As a result, Rinburuto held the monopoly on elven magic tools, allowing such a small country to rapidly raise in power. Currently in Rinburutos capital, an enormous harbor was built along the gulf of Arudoria that housed ships from all over the northern continent. Adjacent to this magnificent harbor was a sprawling city. Naturally, the population here was higher than Rhoden Kingdoms capital city. Merchants came from all over the world to buy elven magic tools, resulting in a booming sea trade that surpassed both of the Empires. Even the elves, who had long ago disappeared from other countries, could be seen walking the citys streets. Said streets were unusually active today as more than a hundred of the nations soldiers were leading a black carriage, in the middle of a military formation, straight to Rinburutos palace. The one inside the carriage was none other than the second princess of the Rhoden Kingdom, Juliana Marill Melissa Rhoden Olav. Her long, dark blonde hair that hung in loose waves from her head, only complemented her beautiful brown eyes and lovely features. She was viewing the lively cityscape from the carriage window as it slowly passing by her eyes. Ten days had passed since the attack in the forest at the base of the Annette mountains. After leaving the area of the attack, her party had been on high alert as they avoided the main roads and were somehow able to cross the section of the Riburuto river that separated the Kingdom and the Dukedom. Immediately after entering the Rinburuto Arch Dukedom, they proceeded to Marquis Vibratos castle and asked him for protection. The thirty guards that had survived the attack had been exhausted by the time they reached Riburuto. Miraculously, there was nary a wound to be found from the attack, but the lost horses, their wariness against pursuers, and minimal number of rest had caused a remarkable amount of fatigue to accumulate. After thanking Marquis Vibrato for allowing them to stay in his castle, Juliana sent a messenger to Lady Serena in Rinburutos capital. The messenger returned almost immediately, along with the soldiers, on the third day of her stay with Marquis Vibrato. It was under the protection of the Arch dukedoms national army that Juliana was escorted to the capital from Vibratos domain. Before long, Julianas carriage approached the large stone bridge that lead to the Archdukes palace at the center of the Rinburuto. A large moat had been dug around the palace and filled with seawater. The bridge crossing the moat was surrounded by a crowd of people with fishing lines extending towards the water, creating a peaceful scenery. After crossing the moat, the carriage passed the castle ramparts and the white walls of the palace from which the Rinburuto Arch dukedom was ruled became visible. A multitude of elegantly decorated/carved spires gave the palace a solemn atmosphere, displaying the countrys power and abundant wealth. The beauty of this place hasnt changed at all Ferunas comment broke the princesss chain of thought and made her look up. Princess Juliana silently nodded in agreement before turning towards the palace entrance. What she saw was a line of guards standing in front of the palaces grand staircase. Standing behind the soldiers dressed in excellent body armor was a familiar face. The carriage slowly advanced through the palace gardens and stopped just before the grand stairway. The moment the driver opened the carriage door, princess Juliana jumped out and ran towards the familiar person. Melia-oneesama! Maril, youre safe! The person princess Juliana called Melia ran towards her and softly embraced her while tearfully addressing her by her childhood name. Her hair was the same dark blonde shade as Julianas and neatly tied up while her brown eyes were filled with love. The women who embraced Juliana and was wearing a beautiful light blue dress was Julianas older sister that married into the Archdukes family, Serena Melia De Olav Tishiento. All that matters is that youre alive Im sorry I made you worry Meria-oneesama Julianas eyes teared up as she heard her sister speak and she buried her face in her sisters bosom. I fainted when I heard that you were struck down by Douglass in Rhoden Onee-sama, what in the world are you talking about?! When Juliana heard her sisters comment she lifted her head and demanded an explanation. There seems to have been some chaos in Olav a little while ago. In the midst of that confusion, Douglass tried to kill Sect. Though Sect was injured, he managed to turn the tables and kill Douglass instead Is that so. What of my supposed slaying? When Douglass was defeated he was carrying the necklace mother gave you in his breast pocket. Major general Marudoira was implicated in Douglass actions and his execution was announced. Juliana looked down at her own chest as Serena spoke. The memento from her mother was something she had always wore, but she had been unable to find it after the attack. Since they had to be on the lookout against pursuers, she had been forced to leave empty-handed with tears in her eyes. It seems to have been stolen by the assailants so Juliana was outraged and relieved hearing it had been in Douglasss hands, but feelings of doubt began to stir in her heart. Whats the situation with major general Marudoira? Apparently, the chaos in the capital was his doing, but his son, general Setorion, swiftly stopped him. Hearing the whole story Juliana turned around to hide her complicated feelings. However, her sister softly patted her head and quietly whispered gentle worlds in Julianas ear that calmed her troubled heart. You survived, thats all that matters to me. The worries in her heart incredibly faded away as she buried her face into her kind older sisters chest. Emperor POV The Holy Leburan Empire was located in the northeastern region of the Northern continent. In the center of the Empires immense territory, situated on a large plain, was the capital city Habaren, which boasted a total population of 80,000 people. The city was built in a circular configuration where all the main roads lead to the elevated palace of the Emperor. Siguenza, the palace at the center of the capital, was austere rather than elegant since it had originally been built as a fort back when the Leburan Empires had still been a single country In the inner sanctum of Siguenza Palace was a room serving as the emperors office. Sitting in the chair reserved for the ruler of this country was a young man. His head was covered with red, slightly curly hair and he was dressed in a plain, military uniform. This man was Domitianus Leburan Valetiafellbe, the young emperor of the Holy Leburan Empire. He had been quietly leaning on his elbow and staring at the enlarged map of the empire when he heard a knock at the rooms door. Enter. Since there were no servants at all inside the room, and only a few specific people had permission to enter this room in the first place, the permission to enter was given in a rude tone. When the door opened, a slightly overweight man dressed in flashier clothes than the emperor entered. His large stomach shook as he walked, a pitiful excuse for a mustache grew under his nose and his smiling face gave off a shady impression. This person, dressed like what appeared to be a wealthy merchant, was Verumoasu Du Laizehl, the chancellor of the Holy Leburan Empire. What do you want Verumoasu? The emperor looked up at Verumoasus shady looking smile and immediately asked his question in a curt tone. Yes, your majesty. A short while ago I received a letter from our contact in Rhoden. It appears that first prince Sect has been declared as successor to the throne. What did you say?! The emperor shouted in response to chancellor Verumaosus casual explanation. Domitianus outburst was unbefitting of an emperor but he just glared at the smiling chancellor. Normally, one would try to hide the fact that they were taking pleasure in the misery of someone who was receiving terrible news. However, chancellor Verumoasu made no attempt to hide his ever broadening smile as he offered the emperor a large nod. Yes. It seems that prince Douglass attempted to eliminate princess Juliana and prince Sect. The result was the death of the princess and prince Sect turning the tables on Douglass and killing him. What?! Why would that idiot Douglass carry out a plan like that?! This is the first time Ive heard about this! Emperor Domitianus scowled as he cursed at the now deceased prince Douglass. They say Diento has been assassinated not too long ago. Is it possible that he grew impatient when the foundation of his faction was shaken? When the chancellor said that his belly shook in blatant amusement. The supplier of elves With Sect chosen as the next king, his ties with the west will strengthen and theyll encroach on the southern front Domitianus started to groan as he folded his arms and looked at the map in front of him. The monster tamer corps showed promising results when they were tested in the northern raids on Wetorias, right? Thats right. If the damage done by the monster tamer corps at Wetorias is any indication, then there would be no way an army can strike from the south. However, moving the monsters alone is certain to draw attention. Looking at the same map, chancellor Verumoasu answered and vagely pointed towards Wetorias, a fortress inside the Great Leburan Empire, while Domitianus pondered over his next course of action. After the attack on Wetorias, there were reports of a great harvest of magic stone It is as you say. Ill convey your instructions to the Magic Institute. When the chancellor bowed to him, Emperor Domitianus suddenly noticed something and asked the shady man a question. That reminds me, what happened to Funoba? He is currently traversing the area around the Fire Dragon mountains. A particular strong monster seems to be frequenting the area. I see, he is bound to receive more work once the monster tamer corps becomes more active. Tell the Magic Institute to increase the production of the Ring of Submission When he finished speaking, emperor Domitianus gave a magnificent laugh Namorax: (End of vol2) Volume 3 - Prologue Prologue The Great Leburan Empire of the northern continents western region. The capital of the Empire was called Vittelvare. It was a metropolis that had acted as the capital of the Leburan Empire even before it split into its eastern and western half, yet it still retained its dignified appearance. A giant wall, erected out of polished stone, was built around the city. When a person left or entered the city they would see impeccably maintained streets and parks, as well as a multitude of pleasant looking people chatting about. At the center of the capital was the emperors palace, that was the size of a small town, dubbed Dionborg. In a certain section of the palace, the rulers of the Great Leburan Empire were gathering in a hall. The current emperor, Garba Leburan Sergio Phoebus, sat on a luxurious throne at the apex of the national assembly. His long white hair and beard were carefully combed back. Though the wrinkles on his forehead were thick, his eyes still carried the sharp glint of a bird of prey. Atop his head sat a gold and jewel encrusted crown, that acted as the symbol of imperial authority, and his body was adorned in extravagant clothes and a luxurious mantle. The gorgeous scepter in his hand was proof of the emperors power. Directly beside the sullen emperor sat a handsome young man and the countrys five chancellors. In the emperors line of sight sat the empires fifty senators who were in the middle of arguing amongst themselves. Wetorias and the surrounding areas have been isolated by the frequent monster attacks! We request the national army to be dispatched immediately! The East is eying the land from across the Shiari river. With things as they are now, we have to prevent the East from crossing over. What did you say?! Wetorias already has one of the armys battalions stationed there! With those numbers, it should be easy to wipe out mere monsters! Thats right! If the East discovered that two thousand honorable soldiers of the border territory asked for aid, we would become a laughing stock! Not to mention the fact that moving the army would be a heavy financial burden! Is the north territory willing to take on that burden? Huh, the southern territories can handle it! Didnt the Urato and Shiana Mountain ranges have military forts at their bases for the sole purpose of slaying monsters? This is an opportunity to show their power and importance to everyone! Each senator was elected from their respective territories and thus this shouting match was nothing more than them trying to reap the most benefits for their territory. The Great Leburan Empire was divided into four regions that were then broken up into territories ruled over by feudal lords. As a result, there were often skirmishes between the nobles of each region. The emperor lowered his head at their unsightly bickering before looking at the man to his side. The handsome man, who was boasting a wide smile, was Saruwisu De Osto. He was the emperors official aide and as such rarely expressed any emotion beyond the smile stuck on his face. Emperor Garba started speaking at a low enough volume so that the chancellors couldnt hear him. What are your thoughts about the recent monster attacks? The senators were too busy arguing amongst themselves to look in this direction. Saruwisu turned away from the senators and looked at the emperor before he started to speak. With all due respect, according to our spies, it seems that the East has finally succeeded in their attempts to control monsters If thats the case, then their main goal could be Burugo Bay south of Wetorias. Emperor Garbas expression soured when he heard Saruwisu answer. Ive heard there have been frequent sightings of Giant Basilisks and Ogres around Wetorias. If these beings can be controlled as the report says, then they could really pose a threat. However, since no soldiers have been spotted so far, couldnt it be possible that the East is just testing the effectiveness of the monsters at Wetorias? The Emperor glanced out into the distance as he sunk back into his throne. Hmph, if that eastern brat had such shallow thinking we would have devoured them a long time ago. The monsters probably arent tamed enough to be used alongside regular soldiers. The question is if they could be used in an ambush Should we take control of the northern army due to the recent raids? No, if we make unnecessary moves in Wetorias, we would leave ourselves open for an attack across the river from Jerina. We should avoid being wedged between a northern and southern assault. The Emperor rested his elbow on his throne and stroked his chin as he expressed his concern. The Easts plans will surely be affected by what has transpired in Rhoden though. The emperors eyebrow raised upon hearing Saruwisu remake. Certainly. However, that Rhoden boy needs to gain control of the kingdom immediately. Emperor Garba stood up after saying that and furiously banged his scepter against the floor. The senators that had been arguing till now went completely silent as they focused on the emperor. Be quiet Garba glared at all of the senators and told them to cease their arguments with a sonorous voice. If we leave things in Wetorias as they are now, wed only be inviting those eastern rebels to cross the river. This situation will be handled by the army immediately, the southern army stationed at the northern edge of Tabor shall be dispatched as support. Something like a groan escaped the mouths of the senators at the emperors declaration. One of the older members stepped up and raised his hand. The emperor allowed the man to speak with a jerk of his chin. With all due respect, Tabor is located between the Urato mountains and the Bayonne mountains, an area prone to monster attacks. If the southern army patrolling that area is dispatched to Wetorias, wouldnt that cause the trade and travel along the highway to stagnate? One after another, other members of the senate started to voice their opinions to the Emperor. The troops under the command of general Keling stationed at Harutobarak should be sent instead of those at Tabor. The Tabor soldiers can continue their duty while everything is underway. But in that situation the defenses at Harutobarak will be undermanned if- The area doesnt require such heavy protection since there are divisions located east of the Urato mountains and west of the Shiana mountains respectively. The older members of the senate write off of any potential problems, making quite a few other senators to sneer at them. A chuckle even escaped the lips of the observing senators. Are there any other opinions? Please remain standing if you are opposed to the suggestion. The senators simultaneously glanced at one another after the Emperor spoke, before rapidly taking their seats. Only a small number of senators remained standing. Saruwisu looked around the hall for a moment before declaring the matter settled and moving on to the next point on the agenda. Volume 3 - CH 1 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax To the WestPart 1 Two people were walking down the highway at dusk. The sky was proceeding to turn a pale blue as dawn slowly approached. A cool mist was coming off the Calcutta mountains in the north that obscured the vision of anyone trying to traverse the highway. In the middle of this mist, there was a tall woman dressed in a gray cloak walking next to me. Visible through a gap in her cloak were a protective leather corset and the hem of a shirt that was easy to move in. Despite her humble attire, her large chest, thin waist, and round buttocks made her womanly charms known to all who saw her. However, one look at her face revealed that she wasnt a human. Her skin was smooth and lilac tinted, her hair long and snow-white, her eyes that stared straight ahead were golden and the ears at the side of her head were pointed. She was one of this worlds dark elves and currently my employer for the job I had taken on. This woman was Ariane Glenys Maple. The majority of the elves lived in the Great Canada Forest and she was one of the forests elite soldiers. At her waist hung a sword with a guard in the form of a lions head, which she could wield with enough proficiency to outclass skilled adventures. In this age, the main assets of the elves were their in-depth magical knowledge and their ability to use spirit magic that humans were unable to replicate. As for myself, my body was the one of my game avatar that I had been playing as before I had been transferred into this world. Underneath my black cloak was a set of full body armor fitting for a mythical knight, that had fine details etched into every piece along with white and blue undertones. A jet black mantle, that was inlaid with a pattern seemingly cut from the starry night sky, hung off my shoulders. A large, elaborately decorated shield and a two-handed broadsword were tied on my back, covering the luggage sack I have carried since the start of my travels. The only problem was that inside this armor was nothing but a walking skeleton. Underneath my helmet I was lacking a nose and the light of the dead filled my eye sockets. Ariane had been the first person to see my true self without raising her sword against me. Since the number of people who would do that could be counted with the fingers on my hands, I couldnt take off my helmet in public. However, Ive had the good fortune to come across a small number of people that have been willing to except me. Though I always had terrible luck at lotteries in my previous world, my luck seems to have improved since Ive come here. While I was absorbed in my thoughts, Ariane suddenly called out to me. Arc, what did you think of Chiomes magic the other day? Arc was the name of my game character whose body I now possessed, and I had decided to act the same way I always did when I played the game. No, i am still not quite accustomed to this characters way of living, but it became natural enough to not feel uncomfortable. I looked at Ariane as I thought for a moment before breaking eye contact and looked straight ahead. Chiome was the name of the girl we had helped freeing her enslaved brethren from a slave trading company in Rhoden Kingdoms capital the other day. She had been a member of the People of the Plains and Mountains, the so-called beastmen that grew animal ears and tails. Her ancestors had been led by another person from my world who appeared in this world six hundred years ago. Thanks to his influence, Chiomes people formed the ninja-like Blade Heart Clan, whose purpose was to liberate their enslaved brethren scattered across the continent. The elves and the people of the Plains and Mountains were persecuted by the humans of the northern continent, and thus they were exposed to the threat of slavery. Even in this strange world, prejudice among the races, similar to the history of Africans and Europeans, still existed. My modern sensibilities as an Asian man saw neither Africans nor Europeans as superior to the other. That reminded me, when I had skin it was rather sensitive and would easily tan, though it wasnt like I could be mistaken for a I had this strange feeling that I was missing something, but I didnt know what. Shaking the unrelated thoughts from my head I returned my gaze to Ariane. Anyway, the reason Ariane and I were walking down this path was because it led to the next destination in our quest to free the enslaved elves. In the Kingdoms capital, Ariane, Chiome and I worked as a team in cooperation with the other agents of the Blade Heart Clan. Ariane was probably talking about Chiomes occasional use of ninjutsu. It seemed that ninjutsu could pass for magic in this fantasy world. Hum, is it possible that it was ninjutsu? You could be confusing the two Ariane-dono. What she called ninjutsu seemed like a form of spirit magic to me I let out a surprised cry at her comment. Huh? I thought that only the elves were capable of using spirit magic, but is it different? Ariane shook her head at my question. No, there were never any real restrictions on which races could use spirit magic. Even a human would be capable of using spirit magic if they make a proper contract However, its said that communicating with spirits is extremely difficult and potentially fatal for humans. Apparently, it was possible in theory, but synonymous with impossible in practice. I thought about some of the characteristics of the People of the Plains and Mountains as I walked. Now that you mention it, arent the People of the Plains and Mountains capable of bonding with spirit beasts? Spirit beast was the general name for creatures that housed the power of a spirit in their body, and they were extremely wary of humans. The elves and the People of the Plains and Mountains seemed to be the only ones that could tame spirit beasts. Thats right, however, most of the People of the Plains and Mountains have low magical power, so its rare for a contract to be established. Still, a few of them should at least be capable of performing spirit magic, however Ariane lowered her eyes as if she was remembering what she saw in the capital the other day. When it comes to spirit beasts She lifted her gaze to the spot atop of my head. She was looking at the place where the spirit beast Ponta currently and usually sat. Ponta was a fox-like creature that was roughly sixty centimeters long. Her tail made up half of her body length and was puffed out like a dandelion. Despite her fox head, there were patches between her forelegs and hind legs that were similar to the legs of a flying squirrel. Her rather soft fur was green on the top and white on her underbelly. The popular name for this kind of spirit beast was Fluffy Fox and she had been with me ever since I freed her from a group of bandits. Ponta was capable of using spirit magic to manipulate the wind and fly freely in the sky. When she noticed Arianes stare, Ponta tilted her head. Kyun? I wonder if there was some kind of connection between Chiomes people and spirit beasts like Ponta. What are you trying to say? I asked her about my honest concerns. Ariane looked back at me before she began to slowly give her response. The spirit magic we elves use and the magic of the spirit beasts are different from each other. Based on the contract weve made, we have to offer a set amount of our own mana to the elemental spirits, who then convert it into magic. Spirit beast dont need to form contracts since they are one with the spirits. They can simply convert their mana into magic directly. Hoo? So youre saying that Chiome-dono not only managed to form a contract with a spirit but they also achieved a type of unification in order to use her brand of magic? Thats right. Ponta suddenly loudly yawned before laying down on my helmet. I raised my hand as asked Ariane another question I had Ariane-dono, are the elves capable of seeing spirits? Yes. Elves can perceive magical entities that humans can not. We are able to see spirits and that allows us to facilitate communication with them. Do you remember the time we entered Great Canada Forest? She looked back as she asked about the time we visited the elven village of Raratoia a while ago. I nodded as I thought about the large forest The reason we avoided encounters with powerful monsters is because we only traversed paths with thin layers of mana. Dark elves are superior to normal elves in many physical aspects and one of those areas happens to be our perception capabilities. I came to a realization at her comment. When we entered the forest we didnt go straight to the village, instead taking a complex path that I thought was meant to prevent me from knowing the way. I thought that was to prevent me from learning the way to the village Hearing my muttering, Ariane looked a little surprised before shrugging her shoulders. Arc, you have transfer magic. What purpose would that have served? I realized she was right about that. I had a form of magic for both long-range and short-range transportation. It was a convenient spell that allowed me to transfer to any location that I could visualize, so it wasnt really necessary for me to learn the way to any place. I suppose my directionally challenged self would be in a tough situation without transfer magic. However, Transfer Gaterequired me to have visited the location I wanted to transfer to at least once. On the other hand, Dimensional step could only be used at short distances and was unusable if my line of sight was greatly impaired. Hum, so the reason the elves can live in a monster-filled forest is because of that ability There are differences between individuals. They say that the magic power of the first cheif, Evangeline-sama, was so great that she could detect almost every monster.. The first elven cheif of the elves was the one who had built the capital Maple and is someone I suspected of crossing into this world the same way I did. Maybe that person came to this world in the body of an elf, and that ability was something exclusive to the elves? However, she had said most and not all monsters, so there might have been limits to that ability A shame there was no way to question the deceased about this. Dawn gradually started to break as I continued to ruminate on what Id learned and walked down the highway. The mist coming off the mountain began to clear as daylight approached, and a cool wind blew across the area The sound of the wind stroking the trees and plants welcomed the new day. The view of the highway opened up and I started to see a village in the distance. We hadnt really traveled far from the capital since I could still make out its vague outline in the distance. The surroundings have cleared up a bit. Lets distance ourselves from here before anyone else comes by. When I nodded at her suggestion, Ariane placed her hand on my shoulder. Dimensional Step When I invoked the short range transfer magic we had moved to the farthest point of the highway I had been able to see. I repeat to use the transfer magic on the highway that led to Lanbaltic, our next destination. Volume 3 - CH 2 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax To the WestPart 2 It was early morning and I was currently using transfer magic to travel down the highway with Ariane holding onto my shoulder and Ponta on my head. Though I called it a highway, it lacked any sort of pavement, or even laid brick, and was really only a stretch of flatted soil without any trees along it. Before long we came to a fork in the road. Ariane-dono, which path leads to Lanbaltic? I lacked confidence in my own sense of direction, so I turned to Ariane and asked her what she thought. However, she only glared at me and questioned me in a blunt tone. Arc, Ive never heard of the city before, why do you think I would know the roads of a human country? She was right of course. Though Lanbaltic was the next town keeping enslaved elves, I had only learned about it back in the capital. Maps of countries werent sold in this world, in fact, Ive havent even seen a map since Ive come here. Ive only found my way around by asking other people for directions. The information I got in the capital told me to head west until I reached the coastal city of Lanbaltic. But, in front of me were two paths separated by a group of large boulders. Both paths went in a western direction, but the right one veered northwest while the left one slightly went in the southwestern direction. Either of the paths carried on towards the west. Because these paths werent as straight as modern roads I couldnt see far down them. If the one we took led to a steep cliff, then wed have taken a detour. A detour that would be time-consuming, considering the length of the roads in this era. Although itd be preferable to avoid such a detour I could always use transfer magic to return to this spot. I casually looked around the highway until I found a sturdy looking tree branch on the ground. I picked up the branch, went back to the middle of the road, balanced it on one end and removed the hand keeping it balanced. Gravity took over immediately as soon as the branch left my hand. When the branch hit the ground it pointed at the northwestern path. Well, to the right it is. I nodded to myself when a doubtful voice spoke up. It goes without saying that the voice belonged to Ariane. Her eyes stared at me in protest as her cheeks puffed out. Wait a minute, is that really a suitable way to pick our path? Are you sure you heard the directions to Lanbaltic correctly back in the capital? Im sure I heard everything correctly, but I wasnt told anything about a fork in the road. Ariane held her temple as she loudly sighed. Dont you know a more suitable method to decide our path? No, Im entrusting my fate to the heavens! Hey dont just entrust my fate to anyone without my permission She bent down to pick up the fallen branch as she protested before she closed her eyes and prepared to speak a prayer. Let us ask the spirits to decide on our way After saying a prayer she let the branch fall out of her hands until a hit the ground with a dull sound. The branch was pointing in the same direction it did previously. Hum, so it was the right path after all. Ariane seemed dissatisfied with the results but she put her faith in the spirits. She silently placed her hand on my shoulder. Well, we can always come back here if it turns out to be the wrong way. I started down the right path a little happier that before. I continued to invoke Dimensional Step down the not-quite highway in the early morning. As we advanced I began to notice that the landscape gradually started to change. The green plains up till now gave way to reddish rocks as the air became dry, and clouds of dust started to be kicked up by the wind. The forest was soon replaced with a mountain range as a desolate stretch of land opening up on my left side. Vegetation has become sparse and it was getting harder to keep track of the road as it began to mix into the surroundings. I started to look for a village as I began to feel that weve gone the wrong way. My sight was blocked by a sudden gust of wind picking up another cloud of dust. Ponta tightened her grip on my helmet and let out a cry Kyun! Arianes and my cloaks were noisily blown around by the gust of wind. When the wind subdued, I tried to look for the next place to transfer to, but I stopped when I noticed Ariane and Ponta simultaneously reacting to something. Whats wrong? When I called out to Ariane, she placed her index finger over her lips as her golden eyes scanned the area. I became restless when I felt Ponta move from atop my head to the back of my neck. I shut my mouth and began to search the area. I glanced over the mountains and the reddish barren land, but I didnt come across anything to be cautious of. I thought so until I heard some kind of flapping being carried on the wind. When I looked in the direction it was coming from, I saw dozens of shadows leaping into the air. Though it was hard to get a clear look from here, I could tell that the shadows were the size of very large birds. Wyverns!? Ariane glared at the sky and scowled as she saw the shadows leaping into the sky. There were around twenty of the so-called Wyverns in the sky and they were heading right towards us. Ponta lowered her head and quickly wrapped herself around my neck as if she was a scarf. Wyverns huh As they approached I started to get a clear view of them. Although their reptilian bodies were rather small, they had four-meter long wingspans. They also had long necks and bird-like heads. Their skin had the color of yellow ocher with a striped pattern. Their three-meter long tails were used like a rudder to change direction as they flow. In order words, they were completely different from the Wyverns in the game. These Wyverns are different from those Im used to, I never seem them before So Wyverns are active during the day and they fly in flocks Ariane turned her head and groaned. It seems she knew about these strange Wyverns, and now that I thought about it, its not all that weird for animals to have different appearances based on the habitat they lived in. Its highly likely that these were a sub-species of Wyvern. There is something I needed to know first Are these Wyverns strong? I looked up at the sky as I asked Ariane that question. The Wyverns in the game werent considered all that strong. They were around level 100 and lacked any special attacks. Alone, theyre nothing much, but when in large groups likes this one Arc, its better if we avoid the hassle and just escape with transfer magic. Certainly, in a game youd never be attacked by a horde of this size nor would you be targeted from this far beyond the reach of your sword. In the game, flying enemies like Wyverns only floated a meter above the ground and could be reached even with a short sword. However, considering the future, I think now is the perfect time to test the extent of my power. Ive held out on using some of the flashier skills because they would attract unwanted attention and inconvenience me in a number of ways. But the only ones here were Ariane, Ponta and the flock of Wyverns. It should be alright to be a little flashy here. There are a few things I want to try. Ariane-dono, please stay back for a bit. I took a step forward as I said that and glared at the approaching Wyverns. Ariane started to say something but immediately closed her mouth. I let go of my luggage sack and prepared for battle. Rock Bullet! I used a basic magic spell for a preliminary test. I began firing fist-sized rock projectiles from the palms of my hands straight into the flock of Wyverns. However the Wyverns, still dozens of meters in the sky, were able to avoid the rocks flying at them easily. I repeatedly fired the same spell into the sky, but I didnt even graze a single Wyvern. A spell that flew in a straight line was easily evaded by the agile flying Wyverns. The Wyverns were now flying directly overhead and circled us like vultures waiting for their chance to strike. The only reason they havent attacked yet was because they were cautious of my constant magic bombardment. Well then, can you dodge this? Lightning Storm!! The atmospheric pressure above the Wyverns rapidly shifted. In the next moment, the air trembled as a deafening roar tore through the area. Blinding flashes of light filled the area as lightning rained down on the Wyverns. Though it was only a ranged lightning attribute magic of the intermediate wizard class, it was still impressive to see. It was truly a large and flashy magic spell. When the lightning crossed with the flying Wyverns a few of them started to fall from the sky. However, a little over half of them hadnt been hit. Hum, the accuracy isnt all that high The hit ratio of the flashy lightning magic wasnt that high despite the resulting fanfare. As a comparison. if a modern weapon has an accuracy of less than 50%, it is considered defective. The spell seemed to run on a one-shot system, only offering one or two shots before having to reload slowly. This is a little troubling as the magic indiscriminately attacked anything within a certain range. However, the Wyverns were frightened by the sudden lightning strikes and scattered. As I gazed up at the empty sky, Ariane screamed in protest. Hey, if you have such powerful magic say so! You scared me half to death! When I looked back at Ariane, I saw she was covering her ears and there were tears in the corner of her eyes. I suppose that anyone would be surprised by a sudden and flashy lightning show. Though I didnt expect it to be so loud, I obediently apologized. Ponta, who was originally wrapped around my neck, was now licking her forepaws to pat down her fur. Did the spell charge it statically? With such powerful magic, you could do just about anything. Ariane sighed half in amazement and half in exhaustion as she looked around. Several of the Wyverns I struck down were all around us. I cant do everything, I just do what I do. I spoke a certain phrase Id heard somewhere else as I approached one of the Wyverns. It was relatively clean, with only a few scorch marks from the lightning strikes. Is there any value in these Wyverns? I asked Ariane that as I rolled the Wyvern over. Yes, the skin can be used to make training armor. The meat is no good, but the magic stone should be usable. I understood what she was talking about immediately. In the latter half of the game, Wyvern materials were used in a similar manner. Now that you mention it, what kind of leather is your armor made of, Ariane-dono? If Wyvern leather was made for trainees, its obvious that her equipment would be better than that. I asked her about it out of curiosity. Its a Grand Dragon Leather Armor. Oh, thats some high-quality material! I responded in surprise to her answer. I dont know if Grand Dragons are the same as the ones in the game, but their high-quality material drops remain the same. Its still nothing compared to your armor. Ariane shrugged her shoulders and sighed yet again. I grabbed a dagger from my luggage sack and inspected the Wyvern on the ground while we chatted. Ariane-dono, where is the magic stone located? It should be in the same location as the Wyverns youre familiar with. She pointed her finger a little below the center of the chest. When I cut into the section she pointed at I found a small, purple magic stone. I cut out the eight remaining stone from the other ones I shot down and placed them in my sack. What should we do with the rest of it? Even if we leave them here, wont the people who want them take them? When I pondered on what to do about the Wyverns, Ariane responded to me in a low tone. Certainly, if the materials could be turned into armor, even if it was just training armor, people would take the Wyverns if theyre just left on the side of the road. Maybe more than one person will want the material. Youre right. Lets get a move on I put my luggage sack over my shoulder as I spoke to Ariane and after a little bit, we continued our trek down the highway with Dimensional Step. Volume 3 - CH 3 ?The wasteland town Buranbeina? Before long, a town built atop a small hill next to the highway came into view. A stone wall surrounded the town and I could see the roofs of several box-shaped buildings peeking over the wall from here. Unlike other cities Ive been to there was almost no decoration to the city, but the impression it gave off was more sturdy than impoverished. Id say the town looked more like a fort than anything. The only patch of greenery in the reddish landscape was around the hill. There was an area of farmland around the town and there were barely any people maintaining it. Compared to the size of the fields, there werent enough human silhouettes around to properly maintain them. Lets stop for a bit and ask for some directions. Well, it looks like the road started to lead north before we noticed I didnt really notice until now, but the direction of the road had changed substantially. It was easy to lose sight of your direction when you follow a meandering road without a compass. Without expressing a bit of my impatience, I turned off the road and headed towards the town. The town walls were five meters high and made of clean stone, and atop the wall were the figures of guards. The large front gate was wide open with only a single guard standing watch. When he noticed us the guard straightened his shoulders and stared in our direction. When we reached the guard I extended my hand to him and began speaking. I know it sudden, but theres something I need to ask you. Were trying to get to a city called Lanbaltic, does the highway lead there? The guard looked puzzled at my question before turning to Ariane and looking her up and down. Arianes true form couldnt be seen since she had hidden her face with her cloaks hood. When he was finished, the guard looked back at me and answered the question. No, Ive never heard of a place called Lanbaltic around here. Of course, Ive never left this town so I only know of nearby villages The guard looked embarrassed by this and started scratch his head. Even in the modern era, you couldnt simply go to a foreign country and expect to immediately get directions a remote town. Hum, well have to ask for directions in town then. How much is the entrance tax? I asked the guard that question as I reached for the leather pouch tied to my waist, however, the man just moved aside and urged us to pass. There is no entry tax for this town. Not enough people visit such a remote town to make an entrance tax profitable. Oh, but there a small fee for leaving. The man chuckled a little and welcomed us inside. Welcome to Buranbeina. We thanked the guard and set foot inside the town. Despite being so early in the morning, there were a lot of people inside the city walls, completely different from outside. All the buildings were box-shaped and crowded together. The narrow gaps between the buildings created a complex maze of backstreets and alleyways. Thanks to the pieces of cloth hanging on the multiple clotheslines it was difficult to peer into the depths of the maze. In the midst of this bustling town, multiple armed men with sleepy looking faces were walking around. Adventures were filtering into their respective inns while people with farming tool were coming out of private residents and heading towards the gate. After walking against the flow of the crowd for a bit we came across an open marketplace. Kyun! After weaving through a group of housewives, Ponta caught the scent of something good and cried out, starting to wag her tail. Ponta was staring at a street stall that was emitting the savory smell of roasted beans. Though not all that large, the beans looked similar to lentil, which needed to be roasted before eating. She was probably hungry because she didnt eat much in the capital. Because Ponta was crying out from atop my head the stall vendor noticed us in the middle of the noisy market and started to laugh. Hey, mister. How about it? Ill take two servings. The vendor said Anytime! in a booming voice as he took a wooden cup in his hand and scooped the beans into the leather pouch. When I was about to ask for directions to Lanbaltic the stall owner chimed brought up a topic of his own first. Mister, are you here to hunt the Sand Wyverns? The question caused me to remember the Wyvern attack for before. No, are Sand Wyverns appearing frequently in this area? Oh yes. Recently theyve started to stray from the wastelands in large numbers and carry off a number of cattle. That must have been the Wyverns from before. Though their number must have been nearly halved However, instead of an atmosphere of crisis, there were many people walking around the town with smiles on their faces. The situation sounds serious, but it doesnt seem that way When I looked at the surrounding shoppers while speaking, the vendor started to laugh. They are sensitive to sunlight, so they usually dont fly around that much around this time of day. Its rare for them to attack between daybreak and sundown. Groups of adventurers have come here in pursuit of Sand Wyvern leather Ho, for a shopkeeper you seem well informed about monsters. When I offered him a compliment, the vendor waved it off and handed over two pouches of beans while laughing. A monster researcher just happens to live in this town, thats all. Thanks to his guidance the damage done to the town has been minimized. Ah, thatll be three sok. Such a talented person live here-, oh, I only have silver coins. I handed over a silver coin. The vendor handed me seven copper coins as change before resuming the conversation in a lower tone. Furthermore, the researcher is one of those rarely seen elves. Ariane stepped forward when she heard that. Theres an elf living in a human town!? Even she was surprised by her outburst as she had to hold down her hood and look down to prevent her eyes and mouth from being exposed. Y-Yes. The feudal lord prepared a special house for him and hes been living here for ten years or so. The vendor had been surprised by the seemingly calm person sudden shout, but he managed to answer the question. Where would the elf researchers residents happen to be? Since that was what Ariane wanted to know the most I asked the vendor about it. Well, its right beside the lords mansion and is heavily guarded, so you cant carelessly go there, you know? What, I was just asking out of curiosity. Anyway, you wouldnt happen to know the way to Lanbaltic, would you? The vendor looked doubtful when I asked about our original purpose, but after thinking it over for a bit he and called out to the older vendor. Old man, you said that you were a peddler in your youth right? You know anything? The old man with a stubby beard and looked in our direction as he smoked a pipe. To get to Lanbaltic from here you need to head west from the Hibotto wastelands. The Leving mountains should come into view west of the wasteland. The man spoke in a leisurely manner while he puffed smoke into the air. If he was telling the truth, then weve taken the wrong path. The southwestern path at the fork in the road was probably the correct one. We thanked the two vendors and left. I poured some of the roasted beans in my hand, causing Ponta to smoothly leap from my head and start stuffing her face. What do you want to do, Ariane-dono? When I looked back into Arianes eyes I saw that she hesitated for a moment. She looked up to reply but I already know what she would say. I would like to meet with this elf researcher. I nodded at the expected response. It was said that the researcher was living under the protection of the lord, but elves were often the target of slavery in human society. So this situation seemed a little unbelievable. Based on what the vendor said, it seems that the researcher was being held captive in this town. Since the elfs house was located right beside the lords mansion and that the people know of its existence we began to ask around a bit as we slowly approached the mansion I heard that whenever the elf came to town for a bite to eat, he would be surrounded by a team of guards. They were probably a protective measure against outlandish individuals. However, there were also stories of the elf researcher pacifying drunken adventures that acted violently. At the center of the town, I was able to catch a glimpse of a spectacular rectangular building that was surrounded by a large wall. The researcher was said to be living in a house on the feudal lords property. There was a portcullis attached to the gate and four guards were standing outside to keep watch. I doubted that we could easily break through the front, but I was also hesitating about trying to sneak in. This was a little different from our usual situation. For the time being, lets just walk up to the gate. The four guards were instantly alarmed when they saw us heading straight towards them. The guards moved into a semicircle formation and raised their spears against us to block our path. It would be impossible to not be suspicious of a knight that stood over two meters tall with a green fox on his head and a cloaked woman whose face was completely covered. Excuses me, wed like to have a word with the elf that is said to live here The guards tension rise another notch when they heard me speak. No one is allowed to meet with Casey-dono without an appointment. You should leave right now. The blunt response of the guard could be considered normal given the circumstances. I looked over my shoulder to Ariane to see what shed do. She apparently thought that talking would be a waste of time considering the way the discussion was going, and stepped in front of the guards placing her hands on her hood. I am a messenger from the Great Canada Forest and I wish to see Casey-dono! She threw off her hood and revealed her pointed ears, snow white hair and lilac skin. As she stared them down with her golden eyes framed by her sharp lashes, the four guards silently stood there with gaping mouths. Another guard appeared from inside the building. His equipment was a bit better and he was in good shape considering his apparently advanced age. Raising his voice he started yelling at the guards to get them moving again. Oiii, you stupid lot! Go report this to the lord and Casey-dono! The guards finally regained their motor functions and two of them quickly set off to deliver the message, even tripping along the way. Please follow me while the lord is informed of your arrival. The elderly man, who seemed to be the captain of the guard, led us inside the walls and offered us a seat on the guard stations sofa as we waited. To pass the time while we wait I began to pour the lentils I bought into my hand for Ponta to eat with great relish. Soon the messenger returned and offered the guard captain a salute before speaking. Casey-done is willing to meet with them! The captain nodded in response and the guard immediately left. Somehow we were able to gain a meeting with the rumored elf researcher. But I couldnt help but feel a little depressed seeing as I might have to interact with a feudal lord. Ill lead the way. At the captains words, Ariane and I, along with two other guards, followed his lead. Volume 3 - CH 4 Monster ResearcherPart 1 There was a building located on the side of the mansions courtyard. After leaving the guard station, we entered a corridor that connected the buildings to one another. We were now in front of the two-story tall, box-shaped building. Though it looked small compared to the surrounding buildings, it was still slightly larger than the houses in town. There was an elegantly designed door knocker attached to the simple wooden door, and when the captain knocked on it a mans voice was heard from within. Its open? In contrast to Arianes and my tension, the voice was rather relaxed and the captain paid it no mind as he opened the door. Excuse me. The captain opened the door and stepped aside after accepting the invite, allowing Ariane to enter first. I followed suit and the two guards were right behind me. Thick wooden pillars lined the sides of the first floor, the centerpiece of the room being a large table. There were chaise lounges and armchairs on both sides of the room. The fact that they were rarely used, coupled with the bare stone floor, resulted in a slightly bleak atmosphere. Once he entered, the captain walked in front of the group and led us to a back room that was on the other side of the table. The back room was an utter mess. Multiple books, parchments, and rolled up scrolls were hastily piled atop the table in the center of the room. There were many bookshelves arranged along the wall, but they were already filled to the brim with more scrolls and books. The rooms carpet was woven with beautiful patterns, but they were mostly covered by rocks and the fangs and tusk of various types of animals. There was a large glass window at the back of the room and a man was sitting with his back to us at a crooked work desk. Weve brought the messenger from Canada. Ahh, thank you. The captain offered his salute to the mans back before turning around and leaving the room. I never imaged that a messenger from Canada would come for me?, welcome to my humble abode. The man stood up as he voiced his greeting. His unkempt blonde hair was tinged green, he had the characteristic long ears of the elves, and his emerald green eyes could be seen from behind a pair of round glasses. Instead of the traditional clothing of the elves, he had opted to wear similar clothes as the general public, but they were in shabby condition. Im Ariane Glenys Maple. Nice to meet you, Casey? A warrior from Maple? Wonderful, Im Casey Held, you can just call me Casey Araine-kun. How about you mister knightOhh!! A vento vulpix!! Caseys eyes bulged in surprise when he heard Arianes name and he turned to ask me my name. However, when he saw Ponta sitting on my head, he rushed towards me and uttered an excited cry. My name is Arc, something of Ariane-dones companion. This fluffy fox here is Ponta. Ky?un With how much Casey honed in on her, I understood why Ponta edged back on my helmet. A travelling companion? Since elves never walk around in such armor, are you by any chance a human? I nodded in affirmation to the puzzled Casey. His puzzlement quickly changed to astonishment as he began to give all of us a proper once over. I have to say that this is a rare combination of individuals. Especially seeing a human that managed to tame a spirit beast. Casey extended his hand to Ponta with a smile on his face, however, she wrapped herself around my neck to escape. When he saw this Casey lowered his head in regret and forced out a feeble laugh. How nostalgic to see a tamed spirit beast Oh, where are my manners, please take a seat. When he noticed that we were still standing, Casey cleared a pile of items from a chair and urged us to sit. However, since there was only one chair, I let Ariane take it while I simply stood behind her. So is there really a message from my village? Casey sat in his own chair and pushed up his glasses with his middle finger as he asked his question. Judging from his tone he must have already grasp the situation to some extent. No, we are in the middle of rescuing our enslaved brethren from the humans. We were just passing through on our way to Lanbaltic when You heard that there was an elf living in this town and decided to check it out. Also, you two are heading the wrong way if youre trying to reach Lanbaltic. When she nodded at his assessment Casey stated to laugh, causing Ariane to look back at me. I didnt really have anything to say, but I had to do something. Casey-dono, you seem to be doing well for yourself in this human town. Arianes gaze returned to the glasses wearing elf in front of her. Casey took a look around the room before he started speaking in a hearty tone. Has it already been ten years since I settled here? I left my village about forty years ago and I wandered from place to place concealing my identity. I think that this country is far better than the others Ive been to. Ten years, huh thats quite a long time to live here. It may seem that way to human, but for us it about the same as a year or two. I wont say that its been that long also this is a convenient place to live in for my research, a variety of monsters appear around the Calcutta mountains in the east and beyond the Hiboto wastelands in the west. He followed up his explanation by saying Those areas arent suitable to live in while laughing a pushing up his glasses. Why do you live in a human town though? Ariane probably asked Casey the question she most wanted answered. Even I could tell that she didnt have a lot of faith in humans, her contract with me was only for the sake of her mission. It wasnt hard to imagine her shock at finding an elf openly living under the protection of the humans in this town. I obviously hid my identity when I first came here. However, this towns feudal lord took an interest in my monster research My identity as an elf was revealed after I was invited the mansion and Ive been allowed to live here as a special guest since. I offered them my findings on the ecology of this areas monsters and allowed them to publish a book based on it. Well I pretty much did the same thing back in my village. When I looked around the room, I noticed the abundant amount of monster sketches, catalogs, and memos scattered about. The books and documents that were packed into the book sheaves were probably all related to monsters as while. I also noticed that Ariane was making a complicated expression. Currently Im investigating the Sandworms that live in Hiboto, but since they live mostly underground its hard to get a good view of them. Moreover, they are quite formidable enemies As he was going on about his research Casey suddenly stopped talking and took a step towards Ariane before shouting. Thats right! I was thinking of capturing a live Sand Worm, how about you help me? Surely a warrior from Maple will have enough skill to accompany me Umm, we still have our own mission to complete Ariane quickly offered a vague refusal to Caseys enthusiastic request to help in monster hunting. Since it was a request from another elf, Id thought that Ariane would hear him out, but I was left staring at her in surprise. Warriors not only train their magic and swordsmanship, they also study monster ecology for the sake of the village. Your books and research on monsters only teach humans how to fight them off. Her golden eyes were focused on Casey as she said that. I could understand what she was trying to say with that comment. She was calling him an elf that valued humans above his own kind. Casey smiled bitterly as he sunk back into his chair. The books on monster ecology that you studied were most likely made by me before I left my village. In that case, thats all the more- Sooner or later, someone will have to research the ecology of monsters. I believe it is my duty as an elf to fulfill this important role. Just as she was about to continue her argument, Casey looked Ariane in the eye and shot her down. But I could understand his argument as well. Thanks to his research, the damage monsters inflicted on this town had been reduced, a feat that could only benefit the elves. If the humans view on elves changed then it could only benefit the elves. However, it was a long road ahead, considering that he had to live next to the feudal lords mansion and was constantly surrounded by guards. Like I said before, this country is better than other ones. The feudal lords treatment of me if proof of that. Canada and Rhoden are neighbors. In the future, we can either feud with one another or make peace with each other, and I for one choose to make peace. Casey paused for a moment to pushed his glasses before he started speaking again. The person behind you is a human right? Ariane face had a complicated expression as she looked at me over her shoulder. I had told them I was human myself, so she couldnt deny it. However, my current appearance was that of an undead, a person who is considered cursed in this world. Once more I had this feeling that I had forgotten something important As I tried to think about this, I suddenly felt someones gaze on my face. Arianes beautiful golden eyes were prompting me to say something. Call it a form of divine guidance if you will. I will simply trust Ariane-donos judgment for now. We were only here because of my poor sense of direction, and Ariane had muttered something about Spirit Divination and invited an unseen force to direct us so I was able to ignore my own faults. You will be rewarded for your help. I dont have much money, but maybe I can offer you some of my research instead? I can pay you with these two volumes of my monster research from when I left my village. I believe that those of my village should learn of the world beyond it, after all. Casey pulled out two thick books from his collection as she spoke. The books were bound in leather and had the illustration of a dragon etched into their covers. Below Said illustrations, the nameCasey Heldwas written. When he opened one of the books it revealed a abundance of carefully drawn monster illustrations, followed by things such as living habitats and the species characteristics. Ive loved picture books since I was a kid, so I was a little excited seeing these books. I can also offer you something not intended for human eyes, an encyclopedia of the various spirit beasts Ive encountered. Unfortunately it isnt as detailed as my research on monsters. The difficulties in approaching spirit beasts has hindered any in-depth investigation Casey smiled bitterly as he scratched head and held out another book. It wasnt as thick as the books on monsters and it was bound rather roughly. Since he was concerned about the spirit beast, he probably choose to not share this with humans. There was a chance more cases like Pontas might occur after all. But as he said, it was bound to happen sooner or later. I understand, but we cant afford to waste too much time Ariane looked directly at Casey as she said that in a firm tone. Volume 3 - CH 5 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Monster ResearcherPart 2 Casey lead us through the corridor that connected to the mansion. He nodded at the feudal lords guards and servants as we passed them by. Occasionally a gaze would linger on the dark elf Ariane but they wouldnt stay long enough for it to be considered rude. The large central building we found ourselves at was probably feudal lords residence. When Casey said hello to the guards that stationed in front of the large main door, they silently opened the door. Casey thanked them as he passed through the door, but when I tried to follow him one of the guards blocked my way. Im sorry, you have to leave your weapons here. The Sword of the Lion Kingand the two-handed Holy Thunder Swordhung on Arianes and my waist respectively. Seem like we wouldnt be able to carry our weapons into the feudal lords residence. I would feel a little uneasy with my weapon out of reach, but it wouldnt help even if I complained. I silently nodded and held my sheathed sword out to the guard. Ariane also offered her sword in the same manner. The guards admiration of my sword lasted until he tried to take it. When I let go of the sword, the guard immediately lost his balance and staggered. Ku! H-Heavy The guard struggled to lift the sword that I could easily wield. Are you alright? S-Sorry. The sword lacked any feeling of weight when I used it, but it would be difficult for normal people to swing. I was able to relax a little when I had that thought. Even if someone had such a powerful weapon, they werent much of a threat if they couldnt use it. Since we had the guards permission, we passed through the same door that Casey had. Ahead, we saw him talking to a female servant in the main hall. Casey-dono? How can I help you today? Ah, is Sukitosu-kun in the usual room? I could use a good guide. The woman briskly started walking up the main stairway to the second floor. When Ariane and I tried the keep pace as we followed, the womans eyes bulged in surprise. Huh!? Casey-dono you have to say so beforehand when you have guests! Right before we followed Casey up the stairs, in her haste to greet us the women tripped on and started to fall right in front of us. Ariane moved immediately. Without a sound, she approached the falling woman as caught her. Are you alright? S-Sorry, honorable guest. When Ariane looked at the woman with her golden eyes, she blushed and quickly separated herself from Ariane. Casey-dono! Please wait!! In order to hide her embarrassment, the woman quickly ran up the stairs and called out for Casey. Brita-kun dont be so mad. Do you wanna take my scolding!? Is Sukitosu-kun really gonna be upset over such a thing? Im gonna be scolded by the head maid! When we reached to top of the stairs, the woman name Brita caught up with Casey and was arguing with him. She was still blushing as she led the laughing Casey to his destination. This scene must have been a common occurrence since the guards and servants they passed by wryly smiled at the two. Ariane was slightly amused by the exchange as we followed behind the two of them. Hey, Im coming in. Sukitosu-kun. In the depths of the mansion, Casey opened a remarkably beautiful door without knocking. It was the maid Brita that stepped in, while at her wits end, who said Excuse us. to the person inside. Ariane and I share a look between each other and then back at those two before entering the room. You, I thought that you were entertaining an elven guest? Did you decide to come here when your talk was over In this small rectangular room, there were bookcases displayed on both sides while the furniture was neatly arranged throughout the room. There was large glass window in the back with an ebony-colored worked carefully centered in front of it. A man that was in the prime of his life was sitting at that desk and had been going over a document in his hand before he looked up at Casey and Britas entrance. Casey had called the man in the prime of his life Sukitosu-kun. He was about 40 years old, his dark hair was cut short, and although he was dressed in fine clothing from what I could see, his upper body was highly toned. That combined with the stubble on his chin made the man look more like a veteran adventurer than a noble. Lord Sukitosu looked surprised when he saw Ariane and I enter the room before shaking his head and looking back at Casey. Actually, we have agreed upon securing the Sandworm sample Ive been talking about. Sukitosu turned his head at the relaxed Caseys laid back explanation. Didnt you give up on that? Havent I already said that youre trying to take the soldier too far from the town? Though the fields were expanded thanks to you, there arent enough people to spare. Even if you only need a few people I can only offer you three or four at most. Sukitosu signed and messaged the wrinkles on his forehead, but Casey simply called out to Ariane and me with a joyous expression. It all right! These two are willing to cooperate this time. The messenger from my village Ariane-dono and the one wearing the armor This is my personal guard, Arc. Ariane glanced in my direction after cutting into Caseys introduction. I offered the two a small nod in response with that short introduction. I wonder if she used that as an excuse for me to keep my helmet own. After all, there was little that could be said about the personal guard of an important elven messenger. I dont know if the concept of diplomatic immunity existed in this world, but Im not foolish enough to point that out. However, the man in front of us didnt seem to mind the small things. Youre not being coerced into this are you, Messenger-san? Sukitosu leaned back in his chair to look up at the ceiling and sighed, before turning his sympathetic eyes on us and asked that question. I didnt coerce anybody, we performed a fair trade, didnt we? While Casey was pleading his case, Brita deeply bowed her head in apology behind him. Well Sukitosu-kun, could you please loan me four people that can manage the bait? You mean those goblins youve been saving Ill lend you the men if you dispose of them. Ive been getting complaints about the foul odor they give off for the last five days. Sukitosu made a dismissive gesture to Casey before looking in our direction and standing up. Its a pleasure to meet you Ariane-dono. I am Sukitosu Du Buranbeina, this towns feudal lord, but you can just call me Sukitosu. Since this is such an out of the way place, I ask that you excuse my bad manners. I am Ariane Glenys Maple, and I dont really mind. When Sukitosu offered his right hand, Ariane took it. There must have been something special about Arianes skin as Sukitosu looked down at their combined hand in surprise before quickly looking away. Then Ill prepare a seat at the table for tonig No thank you, since we dont have a lot of time to spare, well be leaving once we are done helping with this matter Just as Sukitosu was offering us a seat at dinner, Ariane immediately declined the offer. Again, thanks to my condition, even if we attended the meal I would have had to stand behind Ariane the entire time. That so? There is no need for you to refuse but I suppose that a messenger is always busy. Thank you in advance for helping Casey-dono. Sukitosu tried not to scowl as he said that and put on a false smile while turning in Caseys direction. Ah? Where did he go? When Sukitosu couldnt find Casey he frantically started to look around for him. He left some time ago in high spirits. Again Brita resigned herself to go looking for him, while Sukitosu apologetically looked towards Ariane. As she stared at the feudal lord, Ariane slowly opened her mouth. Why would a feudal lord such as yourself take in an elf? For a moment, Sukitosu looked as if he didnt know how to respond, but he immediately started to smile. He is a truly talented researcher. About ten years ago, the constant monster attacks had put this land on the brink of collapse. After he came and taught my guards the various characteristics of the monsters that inhabited the area, the town was able to become livable again. My territorys people and I are truly grateful to him I see, Casey had appeared in this places time of need and the two of them built up mutual trust from that point on. Ariane must have realized that fact herself as she listened to the story without interruption. When Ariane prepared to leave the room Sukitosu said Come by anytime. with a smile and a chuckle. Though the town wasnt that large, its feudal lord left the impression of a good mayor in my mind. When we retrieved our weapons at the entrance, we were told that Casey had asked us to be brought to a warehouse on the propriety. There wasnt anything particularly special about the building, it being nothing more than a bow with a small window. However, a horrid smell was spewing from the warehouses opened double door. The smell became even worse as I looked inside and Arianes face unconsciously distorted into a scowl. Ponta must not have minded the smell that much because she was wagging her tail as usual. There was only one wagon in this deserted warehouse, so naturally, the person looking over its contents noticed its use. There were ten green-skinned dwarves laying in the wagon and they were all giving off the strong scent of decay. A horde of goblins were recently chased out of their territory by wyverns, so they tried to raid the city. I intend to use these corpses as bait for the Sandworm. Casey-dono, when will we hunt the Sandworm? Ariane had tears in her eyes and was holding her nose beside me as she asked her question. Sand Worms are nocturnal monsters, so I assume we can set off after lunch. Oh, do you guys have something to eat for lunch? Theres a pretty good place in town called Oak. When I turned back to Ariane I saw that she was holding her noses as she shocks her head no. Since I couldnt eat in the open and I really didnt feel like standing around that Oak place watching other people eat. Casey looked a little disappointed at her answer before turning to me. No, Ill decline as well. Is that so? Thats too bad, the food is really delicious. Casey pouted a bit before looking back at the decomposing goblins and starting to put together as schedule in his head. Well then, how about you guys return here a little bit after noon? You can explore the town till then. We parted ways with Casey at that and headed back into town. Volume 3 - CH 6 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The ones youre with All the townspeople were watching us as walked by. Ariane was currently walking down the street without her hood on and her face was completely exposed. Her well arranged features, her golden eyes and the lilac colored skin peeking through her cloak would naturally catch everyones eyes Its so strange, for an elf to live openly in a town of untrustworthy humans She looked at the towns residents while saying that. Once she put her gray hood on, the number of eyes watching us began to decrease. Ariane-dono, we should book a room at an inn for the night. Why? We can set out for Lanbaltic once we capture the Sandworm, right? Ariane looked puzzled as she said that. Lets say that it takes until midnight to capture the Sandworm, then wed have to stay overnight, wouldnt we? I see what you mean Also, sorry for my selfishness She must have remembered our talk with Casey because she abruptly apologized. Ariane-dono, since youre my employer I have the duty to comply with your wishes as much as possible. Besides, the best part of a journey are the detours. Thank you. She offered me a small thanks as she turned away and headed towards the inn district at a brisk pace. I widened my stride to keep pace with her. There werent many inns to begin with, and most of the larger ones were occupied by the adventurers, so the two of us had to book a double room in a small inn for the night. According to the owner of the inn the highway that passed this town didnt see much traffic, so it was rare for anyone other than adventurers who were searching for monster materials to visit. After booking our room, Ariane and I toured the city until the sun rose to the middle of the sky. This time, when Ariane and I were approaching the guards, they quietly allowed us to carry on. However, before we reached the gate, Casey opened it and immediately came out. A large four-horse wagon was behind him, with one person in the coachmans seat and three other men in light armor following it. Everyone but Casey was covering their faces with a cloth which made them look like robbers out of a western. Dried grass had been piled atop the decomposing goblin corpses in an attempt to block their foul smell, but the smell was still leaking out and the guards scowled whenever it reached them. Yaa, lets depart. Casey was the only one unaffected by the smell as he cheerfully started to lead the wagon along. After a brief talk with two city guards we left the town and headed towards the highway. After reaching the highway, we turned north.. After a bit of traveling, we turned west and headed into the wasteland. Casey had been teaching us about Sandworms throughout the entire journey. Sandworms apparently burrowed deep underground during the day and searched for food during the night. The reason we brought the goblin-corpses along was that they mostly ate dead flesh. Their weak point was fire, but their skin was able to resist fire to a certain point. However, since we would risk burning the body of the specimen we were trying to collect, it had been decided to avoid using fire magic I know of Soilworms, cant you simply cut off their heads to kill them? Soilworms that live in the forest are about three meters long, but Sandworms are twenty meters long. Their and their elasticity makes it near impossible to decapitate them, even with a good sword. On top of possessing amazing strength, they retreat into the ground the moment the detect danger, which makes it difficult to defeat them.. Casey answered Arianes question with a troubled expression. Still, a twenty-meter long worm is quite the monster. However, if theyre only as thick as an adults arm, I should be able to cut them with the Holy Thunder Sword. I wonder if itd be possible to test it out with another Sandworm after this. After a while, the ground began to soften and Casey soon looked back and signaled for the wagon to stop advancing. Okay, this place is good enough. Lets scatter the bait around the area, then hide the wagon in the shadow of a rock formation and wait in it until nightfall. As he showed the men where to place the bait, I spotted a large rock formation bursting from the red colored, barren wasteland. No one would notice if a wagon and a group of people were hidden behind that large rock formation. Following Caseys instructions the guards used their spears to stab the goblins before carrying them to the designated locations. It was a task that made everybody scowl. Once the bait was set, we moved behind the rocks and started to chat while waiting for nightfall. Ponta curled up on Arianes knees and it wasnt long before I could hear her light snoring. The guards took turns poking their heads out from behind the rocks while Casey was writing down the description of a nearby growing plant on a piece of parchment As the sun started to set, the shrubs that managed to grow in the discolored soil were dyed in an orange hue as far as the eye could see. The shadows of the rock formations began to stretch along the wasteland. While the temperature was gradually falling, Caseys tension only seem to rise. Even the guards were smiling wryly while Casey repeatedly poked his head out from behind the rock as he became more and more restless. Eventually, a pair of flying monsters that we werent here for started flying in our direction with the sun at their backs. They had figures that I recognized. With their bird-like head and four-meter-long wing span, there was no doubt these monsters were Sand Wyverns like those from this morning. When the sound of their flapping wings could be heard, Ponta leaped from Arianes knees and wrapped herself around Arianes neck, who simply grinned in delight at the situation. Sand Wyverns have arrived. They dont usually consume dead flesh. Casey was muttering something as she peeked from behind the rock to stare at the Wyverns that had land in the area with the bait. The two Sand Wyverns slowly approached the unattended goblins and began to peck at it like birds. However, one of them quickly lifted its head and cautiously looked around before taking to the skies. The other one must have been crazy about the goblin as it tried to take another peck when something suddenly shot out of the ground. The Wyvern shouted as it was dragged underground. As if that were the signal, other large figures began to burst from the ground one after another. Their skin was a mossy green with a darkish yellow mixed in, and four flaps pulled back to reveal their mouths, each lined with an uncountable amount of fangs. Wiggling around in search of their prey, we could see some sand blowing out of gill-like organs that were a short distance under their mouth and a myriad of centipede-like legs were lining their stomachs. Though only a section of their bodies was above ground, they easily exceeded five meters as they approached the rotten goblins we had set as bait. There were five of them in total. Arya?, I never imaged that so many of them would come out It would be completely suicidal to try challenging this many Sandworms. Caseys voice was tinged with a hint of disappointment as he looked upon this spectacle. Arent Sandworms suppose to eat dead flesh? They had no hesitations preying on the Wyvern. I said they usually ate corpses, I never said they didnt eat living beings. Casey focused on the Sandworms as he answered one of the guards question. If thats the case then couldnt humans be their prey as well? I could probably kill this many if I used magic, but I wondered if it was alright to take such conspicuous actions here. Since there were five large Sandworms, there obviously werent enough goblins to go around, so one of them was driven away from the bait. The one that had been driven away suddenly noticed something and turned its head in our direction. It drove its head back underground before the earth began to part, indicating that it was heading towards us. Uhyua!! One of the guards screamed in terror as he saw the approaching worm and started to run toward the highway. As if it had a periscope underground, the worm changed direction and started to chase after the guard that ran. Che, as if! I shot out from behind the formation in the same way and recklessly chased after the guard with my strong legs. By the time I caught up to him, the Sandworm had a emerged from the ground with its fangs out, ready to consume its prey. Without enough time to draw my sword, I tackled the large Sandworm head on. I grabbed hold of the Sandworms around its gills and stopped its charge with pure strength. It immediately started trying to wiggle out of my hold while its mouth hung open like an alien egg. I could hear a harsh GICHICHI as the beast twisted its large body in an attempt to break free of my hold, forcing me to increase the strength I used accordingly. Hilllll!! The guard was unable to stand and quickly started to scuttle back on his butt. I could see traces of wetness between his crotch. I wonder if this monster has some kind of heightened sense of smell. The Sandworm arched its body in an attempt to sink back underground and once again writhed in my arms. This twenty-meter long monster had a considerable amount of power, I had to crouch down in a desperate attempt to keep the worms head above ground. Hahhhhhh!!! If the Sandworm dove underground then it would be on its home-field. I took the initiative and started to pull the worm out of the ground like a radish. However, the opponent desperately tried to avoid certain death and engaged me in tug-a-war. The large body of the Sandworm gradually started to pile into a wiggling mass as I pulled it out of the ground. The Sandworm flailed about as opened its mouth in an attempt to bite at my chest. I immobilized the Sandworms body by holding it down with my foot and tightened my grip into a sleeper hold. Arc! Ariane rushed towards Sandworm and was waiting for her chance to strike with her sword in hand. Its alright, Ariane-dono! Everythings going great! I informed Ariane of my safety to prevent her from dealing a fatal blow to the Sandworm while applying more pressure to the hold. Before long the Sandworm began to feebly convulse as I applied a sleeper hold from a better posture. The movements of the struggling upper and lower halves dimmed just like the remaining light in the wastelands as the chokehold started to take effect. No way, no way, no way its impossible for a person to strangle a Sandworm with their bare hands Casey said that as he and the rest of the guard approached. While keeping an eye on the behemoth on the ground, the group walked towards me. As the remaining guards ran up and were at a loss for words as they stared at me in a wide circle. A pointless discussion began in my head about how counterproductive it was to avoid using flashy magic in an attempt to be inconspicuous, only to defeat a monster with superhuman strength. No, it might already be too late for being inconspicuous. I stood up while brushing off the dust from my cloak and armor, trying to act as if nothing happened. Looking back at the area we had placed the bait, I saw that the Sand Worms and goblins were already gone, leaving only a barren wasteland behind. Casey-dono, I assume that the sample collection is complete? When I looked back at the worm at my feet, Casey was already moving around and prodding the large creature. Its sufficient! I never expected to be able to collect such a beautiful specimen. Casey was brimming with joy as he spoke in a slightly exciting tone. Casey-dono, the sun will be setting soon. If we dont move the specimen immediately will run the risk of being attacked by Sand Wyverns. One of the guards was voicing their concerns to Casey after looking at the sky. The guard who had been chased was being helped by another guard. The sun was already hidden behind the mountain range in the distance and sky was already a dark indigo color. Is that so, I had assumed that we would have to camp out, but things were wrapped up rather quickly. Following Caseys instructions, the Sand Worm was loaded onto the wagon. One the worms large body was loaded up we set off immediately. Recently a group of Sand Wyverns has been appearing around town. On the way back to Buranbeina, Casey informed us of that fact as the guards walking beside the wagon nervously surveyed the sky. We encountered a few of them on our way to Buranbeina. They flow off after we struck a couple of them down. Is that true!? Could you tell me where they are, so that Sukitosu-kun can send a team to recover them? Since Ariane and I had no particular use for them, we nodded and gave him the location of the bodies. Before long we neared the hill that Buranbeina was built upon. The guards tension began to ease once we were in the reach of the city lights. The town gates had already been closed, but with Casey walked before the guards on duty it was opened once again. Casey-done, well take our leave here. After entering the town, I called out to him in the town square. Casey looked back at us before grabbing a cloth bundle from the wagon and walked back to us. Today was a wonderful day. Here are the books I promised as a reward. Im grateful that they will be useful to those of my village. Hopefully, these will inspire some of our brethren to look beyond the village. He handed Ariane the bundle and held out his right hand. She stretched out her own hand and shook his. Thank you very much. You should be more selective of the people you allow to read these. Hearing Arianes words, Casey just smiled and waved a friendly farewell before following the wagon to the feudal lords mansion. I guess we should get some rest Alright. After watching Caseys back disappear, we turned around and headed towards our inn. Volume 3 - CH 7 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Harbor City LanbalticPart 1 Making full use of Dimensional Step, Ariane and I left Buranbeina early the next morning and returned to the fork in the road. Under the sunny sky, Ponta was chasing butterflies around the rocks at the center of the fork in the road. Ariane was sitting on a boulder of to the side and drinking water from her canteen. I was sitting on the ground waving a foxtail grass blade around, failing to catch Pontas attention as she wagged her tail and avoided eye contact. Unable to heal my loneliness, I turned my eyes to the gentle hills that opened up before me. Far west of the hilly landscape, the ridgeline of the Leving mountains continued from the northern and southern horizons. Our next destination, Lanbaltic, was just beyond that mountain range. Based off of what we heard in Buranbeina, wed have to travel around the southernmost tip of the mountains to reach the city. From this vantage point, I should easily be able to cover the distance with transfer magic, but the problem was that the monsters roaming the area, the high amount of pedestrian traffic, and the villages along the way made doing so rather difficult. I sighed unintentionally as I stared out at the surrounding area. We should set off soon. Yeah. Ariane agreed with my opinion as she stood up. Ponta, seeming to realize what was happening and used her magic to fly from the rock she was on to the top of my head. Facing forward I put my luggage sack over my shoulder and began to walk. I headed down the southwestern path this time. Confirming that there was no one around, I invoked Dimensional Step. Occasionally we would come across some people on the highway so I had to transfer to another location. We traveled like this for quite some time and it wasnt long before night fell. Silence had fallen over the hilly landscape and the Leving mountains looked larger at their base than when I gazed at them from our previous vantage point. I couldnt even see the setting sun since it was blocked by the northern region of the mountain range. We decided to rest for the night and visited the inn of a small town that was built next to a forest. Unfortunately, the next days the sky was full of dark clouds. After leaving the town and following the western highway early in the morning, the hilly surroundings were eventually replaced by an ocean view. Although it had taken a rather gloomy appearance thanks to the cloudy sky, my feelings brightened up a little. Weve finally reached the ocean. I put my hands on my waist and took a deep breath. Ponta used her magic to fly from the top of my head to a hill that overlooked the sea. This is the first time Ive seen the ocean from this side. Ariane smiled as she removed her hood, letting her silver hair blow in the wind, and spoke in an emotional tone. We have to head north along the coast from here. I turned away from the sea to look in the northern direction. Even though I didnt know how much further north we had to go, at our pace we shouldve been able to reach Lanbaltic by the afternoon. The problem was that because of the people and the coastal villages and towns along the highway, I couldnt recklessly use Dimensional Step here. Moving away from the highway, I began to use Dimensional Step, checking to make sure the coast was clear each time. Our speed fell as a result, but it was still faster than walking would have been. Apparently by trying to avoid being seen, you increase the probability of encountering those you didnt want see you. At one point the northern highway dipped into a slight incline in between a set of hills, and at the center of the incline, a group of people was gathered. Wait, it was a handful of people surrounded by another group of people and every one of them had their weapons drawn. The ones surrounded were a group of five seemingly young adventurers, who were all wearing cheap leather armor and carrying a sword and shield. One the other hand, the ten men that surrounded them were dressed in various garbs from leather armor and cloaks to old rags and they held their weapons as if they were waiting for the right moment to attack. They were looking like mercenaries or thieves, but it was hard to tell. Based on their demeanor and attitude, the five adventurers were novices and the group that surrounded them were veterans. One of the bandits had a slight smile on his face as he appraised the equipment. Arianes golden eyes peeked out from beneath her hood and asked me a question with her glaze. We could completely ignore this situation or get involved. We could transfer to the next hill from here and carry on, and Im certain Id feel very little about this situation as we continued on. Why is it that I leap in to help women and children who are under attack, but consider the prospect of helping shabby men a hassle?Silver:(Because you are a Japanese WN protagonist Arc.) Thinking it over a bit, I came to the conclusion that we should avoid getting too deeply involved with the situation since we had no idea what the circumstances were. I gently grabbed Ponta be the scruff of her neck and handed her to Ariane. When Ariane caught Ponta in her arms she twirl before happily stroking the smiling Pontas head and throat. I put down my luggage and cleared my throat before speaking in a relatively calm tone. Harrumph, a??. Ill be back in a bit. After saying so I ran down the hill and lightly called out to both of the groups that had yet to notice me. Hey, Im sorry but could you give me directions?? My careless and inappropriate comment caused the tension to rise even further. Everyone eye focused on me before one of the members of the larger group shouted. Damn! Looks like these bastards got reinforcements!! Apparently theyve decided to count us as one of their targets because we cut into a rather tense situation. At the mans shout, two people from the surrounding group brandished their weapons as they rushed me. The swords they had seemed to be mediocre and blunt versions of the those sold in a weapon shop. To prove my assumption, I caught their attacks without drawing my sword or shield and I didnt even feel an itch. As expected of the mythical grade Belens Saint Armor, weapons of this level wouldnt be able to put a scratch in it. What the!? This guy is wearing full body armor! The men with the swords were surprised that their attacks were brushed off and one of them angrily shouted when he saw my armor peeking through my cloak. Hearing that, the other man sneaked up to my outstretched arm in an attempt to lunge at the gap in my armor. I caught the blade of the sword with my outstretched hand and used pure strength to shatter it. Aa`!! My sword`!! The man had a grim expression on his face as he cried about his broken sword, but his eyes rolled back into his head after I hammered a punch to his jaw and he started to fall. Shit!! The other man cursed as he took a leap forward and lunged his sword towards the gap between the helmet and chest section of my armor. I simply took the attack before grabbing the man by the collar and head-butted him, helmet and all. The was a dull sound as the mans nose started broke and started to bleed. He dropped his sword and fell to the ground groaning. I wanted to settle this a little bit more gently I muttered that as I looked upon the two fallen men. When I looked at the surrounded adventures, I saw that they were in a circular formation with their backs to one another as they managed to fend of their attackers using, even though they were under constant assault. Even though they were rather young, they seemed quite capable. The men from the larger group were starting to show signs of impatience as the fight was more difficult than they anticipated. In the midst of this chicken race, I called out in an attempt to shake things up again. Excuse me, my opponents appear to be tired, can I have some new ones? Once again everyones attention was focused on me My question caused the members of the bandit group to hesitate and look around. As if we were under some kind of agreement, the young adventurers used the opening to go on the offensive. One bandit dropped his sword after his fingers were sliced off while another was rendered unconscious by a shield bash to the face. One was even forced to step back after one of his eyes was cut out. Out of the remaining eight people, two were unable to continue and one had lost the will to fight. Once they lost their numerical advantage the bandits started to disperse. However, the young adventures didnt waste their chance and immediately targeted their opponents to struck them down. After the five of them were done, there was still one man who was running away with his tail between his legs. Apparently he had been lucky enough to have not been marked by anyone. However, someone has already snuck around.1 I stood in front of the man with my knees slightly bent and my arms stretched out as I repeated a certain line Id heard somewhere before. The man stopped in his tracks as he looked up in irritation at the two-meter tall knight, me, that had suddenly appeared in front of him. The man didnt give up and tried to flee in another direction, but I quickly moved in front of him again. However, someone has already snuck around. I repeated the line mechanically after blocking his path. The mans expression shifted from irritation to grim determination. It was understandable considering the circumstances of facing an enemy one couldnt run away from. When faced with a situation like this, one had to make a decision: you either resign yourself to your fate, or you choose to fight the enemy. The man in front of me choose to fight. Dokeeeeeeyoooo!! He recklessly swung his weapon straight at me. It was a desperate sink or swim move. However, I simply dodge the attack and knocked the man out with a quick jab to the chin. When I turned back to the area with the young adventurer I saw that the last bandit had already thrown down his weapon. The young adventurers began tying up the defeated bandits with some ropes they had, while the last bandit stared at me with enmity. One of the youths approached me and knelt before me with his head down. Knight-sama we appreciate your help. Thanks to you, we were able to safely capture these bandits. The youth offered me his gratitude in that position. So the group from before really had been bandits. Im just an adventurer. Theres no need to humble yourself. When I said that, the young man looked like he couldnt believe it as he slid his eyes over the armor that managed to peek out from under my cloak before he looked back at Ariane standing at the top of the hill. Having gained some sort of understanding the man nodded before standing up. That was rude of me, I apologize. Sorry for the late introduction, but my name is Axel and Im the leader of this party. I appreciate your help. He must have thought we were nobles traveling incognito or something, since he was speaking in an exaggerated tone. Nevertheless, he was still polite. He may have been young, but he was rather educated. Once again, were grateful for your help, but would you be willing to leave the ones you caught with us? Ill properly compensate you, of course. The man looked back at his friends who were in the middle of tying up the other bandits after he bowed his head to me. We just happened to come along by chance, theres no need to go out of your way. Are you sure about that? If we take these bandits to Lanbaltic, the Nozan slave traders will pay a reasonable price for them, you know? Axel tilts his head in puzzlement of my answer. It appears that apart from elves and beastmen, criminals were the next highest candidates for enslavement. Were the next ones on the block those with outstanding debts? When we had assaulted the Etsuato company in Rhodens capital I had freed some human slaves to distract the guards, but there could have been brutal criminals among them. Reflecting on my actions, I may have been a little impulsive with my actions back then. Hum, will this Nozan slave dealer buy all of the bandits? No, Nozan is the name of the country on the other side of the Burugo gulf. Slave dealers from that country come to Lanbaltic to buy criminals by the shipload. Axel pointed to the sea as he explained the situation with the Nozan kingdom. Even if criminal slaves are brought in large quantities, I doubted they would be working in the homes of people. After all, they wouldnt hesitate baring their fangs at their owners, so theyll most likely be put to work for the community as forced labors for a feudal lords land development. In that case, well have to decline then. I declined Alexs offer again and offered my goodbyes. Thank you very much! I waved my hand back at them for a while before climbing the hill back to where Ariane was playing with Ponta. Volume 3 - CH 8 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Harbor City LanbalticPart 2 Sorry for the wait, Ariane-dono. Let us resume our journey. When Ariane noticed me coming towards her, she immediately stopped rubbing her face against Pontas. Bandits? ɤ⤽餷 That was the case. Picking my luggage sack off the ground, I gave Ariane a brief answer as we continued to Lanbaltic. Looking at the sky, I saw that it had been growing dimmer and cloudier than it had been a while ago. It might rain soon Yeah, wed better look for an inn when we reach Lanbaltic. When I expressed my concerns about the sky, Ariane looked up as well and agreed. After moving quickly for a while, I invoked Dimensional Step until we advanced beyond several hills and came across one that overlooked a large city. The city was spread along the coastal shore and surrounded by a large double canal waterway that led into the sea. The canals width varied in places and anything from rowboats to fishing ships could be seen traveling along it. The five-meter-high city wall built around the city wasnt that tall compared to those of other cities, though. From here, I could see several ships that were anchored in the large harbor that had been built on the coast. I could tell that the sea trade was the lifeblood of this city, but there wasnt any sight of any large ships, only small- and medium-sized ones. Sandwiched between the green fields and blue ocean were the contrasting chestnut brown rooftops of Lanbaltics cityscape. Unfortunately, the bad weather had drained the cityscape and scenery of its initial vitality. We passed by a multitude of people and goods entering and leaving the city as we approached. We soon stood in line for the citys northern gate. The passage over the stone bridge was rather slow as we had to cross the great canal before we could pay the entrance tax. The noise of people going about their business rose as a strong wind blew more clouds over the sky. The city was still relatively bright beyond the wall, although it was a little chaotic. Multiple alleyways were set up within close proximity of each other and many people dressed in rags could be seen sitting in on the ground of those alleys. The atmosphere here wasnt that great despite the peace and order, as the extreme gap between rich and the poor could be seen everywhere. As we walked along the main road, a large structure at the center of the town came into view. Many street stalls lined the interior of the structure and there were people constantly entering and leaving through the large door. I could even see customers buying and comparing goods at the stalls that lined the building. This kind of permanent establishment reminded me of a department store. It was a type of open market I havent come across before, one that was easier for me to deal with. The smell of various foods blended into one another, making Ponta struggle in Ariane arms when she caught a whiff of it. How about we grab something from over there. Ariane nodded in agreement after I made the suggestion and pointed out a nearby shop. There was a stout middle-aged man that ran the shop while acting as a barker. He seemed to be selling a juice squeezed from an orange-like fruit. However, the juice was a red color. Excuse me, two please. Thank you for your patronage! Thatd be two sek. The shopkeeper floated a smile as he picked up a sack of fruit and took out a juicer. Two silvers? Thats really expensive. No, Knight-sama. The price is halved if you return the cup. After slicing the fruit and putting the halves through the juicer, he poured the juice into a wooden cup. It appears that the container was included in the price. I have a small question, would you happen to know where the lords residence is? The Lords? If you take the street in front of this market, it should be across the first channel. The vendor put straws in the cups of juice and held them out. I paid the two silvers and took the drinks. Does your business at the feudal lords mansion have anything to do with his rumored bride? Rumored bride? When I tilted my head after receiving the drinks the vendor was shocked. Eh? I thought you came to meet the elven princess that the feudal lord married Ariane and I simultaneously glanced at each other when we heard the vendors answer. As expected, her eyes bulged in surprise. Her movement almost caused her hood to fall off but she quickly fixed it. Vender, wed like to hear the full details. Eh, yes. About a month ago, the feudal lord announced the ceremony to the neighboring lords. I caught a glimpse of her riding a carriage at the event in question, she was rather beautiful. The vendor folded his arms and looked out in the distance as if he were seeing that day unfold all the while vigorously nodding his head. Was there anything around her neck? Something metal Ariane stepped forward and question the vendor absorbed in his own emotions. She was asking about the Magic-Eating Collar. It was a magic tool that made it impossible for the wearer to use magic. It was an essential device used to enslave elves as it greatly hinders the combat abilities of the magically gifted elves. No, she didnt wear such a thing, did she? She did wear a luxurious hair ornament, though. The vendor twisted his head as he tried to remember the details as he talked. Ariane started at the vendor in wide-eyed disbelief, as if what she heard was impossible, but it wasnt that strange to me. If she had worn such a boorish metal collar in front of the neighboring lords and townspeople, it would have drawn too much suspicion during the whole event. Either the lord had other means of threatening her, or the elf woman agreed to the marriage out of her own volition. Would the name of the feudal lord that married her happen to be Londes De Lanbaltic? That was the name that was listed on the elf slave contracts taken from the slavering after all. However, the vendor gave an unexpected answer. No, that was the former lords name. It is his son Petros that she married. The lord changed? Yes, about a month ago. Ariane and I shared another look with each other when we heard that answer. A short time later, in a small corner of the marketplace. I handed Ariane one of the cups of juice that I had been holding. She remained silent as she took it and brought the straw to her lips. I copied her actions and drank the juice after putting the straw through one of the slits in my visor. Although it was lukewarm, the juices acidity and taste closely resembled orange juice, even though the juice was a bright red color and the acidity was rather high. The fact that I could drink it through a straw with my armor on was convenient. Do you think that story was true? Ariane was the first to stop drinking her juice and started to talk. In her arms, Ponta was desperately trying to reach Arianes cup, but she was completely stuck in Arianes tight hug. We had gone around asking people about the marriage the vendor had talked about, but everyone we asked had given us a similar story. The one that seemed to have bought the elf was the previous lord, and said elf is the current lords wife. I muttered a summarized version of the story and what we know. The question was if the marriage was a forced one or a willing one. That was our current dilemma. It is illegal to enslave elves in this country, so I doubt anyone would have a wedding in plain view of the neighboring lords and townspeople if they were breaking that law If we assume the possibility of coercion Can the Magic-Eating Collar be attached to the ankle and still have the same effect? Even if its a collar, if it can function like that thered be no need to place it around the neck. If an anklet version of the collar could be made, then it could be worn without drawing any attention. Doing so would allow the lord to officially take the woman as his wife and there wouldnt be anything the country could say about it. However, Arianes next statement denied that possibility. When the collar is attached to the ankle it doesnt work. H?um, then the possibility of coercion decreases. Ariane looked like she wanted to respond to my statement but she silently took another sip of juice. Confusion was visible in her eyes, but that couldnt be helped. Anyone would be confused if they were chasing a kidnapper, only to discover that the person kidnapped was marrying her captors son. Even if the two of us were to sit here and try to figure it out, itd only be a waste of time. In the end, we needed to hear the story directly from the people involved. That left us with two options. We could use the regular method of sneaking into the lords residence and speak with the captured elf directly. Or we could take the direct approach and ask for a meeting with the wife. Just like before, if the marriage had been properly initiated, there would be no way for the lord to turn away a messenger from an elf village. Whichever option we choose would be mutually exclusive with the other one. What should we do, Ariane-done? I outlined the two options to Ariane and asked for her to choose. She closed her eyes and contemplated our future actions. I am sure that not so long ago she wouldve chosen the former option without any care for the consequences, but right now she was actually considering the latter option. Maybe meeting Casey the other day left an impression on her. Despite being an elf, Casey lived in a human town and many humans had accepted him there. That had given her a rather large shock. Eventually, her eyes opened and she started to speak in a steady voice. We will act as messengers and ask for a meeting at the feudal lords residence. Then I will assume the role of Ariane-donos bodyguard like before. The corners of her mouth lifted a little after I said that. When she finished her drink I took her cup so we could return them to the stall. However, a loud shout managed to be heard over the hustle and bustle of the market. Turning in that direction I saw a middle-aged man arguing with a pair of parents and children. As if to avoid the unnecessary trouble, the people in the area briskly walked away from the situation. You dare to try and steal from me! Youre wrong! My daughter was only trying to return something that fell down, she would never steal! Annoying! Thats nothing but a refugees excuse!! The middle-aged vegetable vendors spit flow everywhere as he yelled at the family. A woman, who I assumed to be the mother, was holding a small boy as she grabbed the girl who was being yelled at. The parent and children were a little on the thin side and looking somewhat grimy. As the vendor continued to shout, the boy and girl cried, while she lowered her head in apology. The swollen red cheek of the little girl made it obvious that she had been slapped. I was unable to remain silent after seeing that. Was it necessary to hit the girl that hard? Annoying! Whoever said that step forward!? The vendors face had been a deep crimson when hed been yelling, but he turned pale and started trembling when he saw me. If I had to compare it to anything, his complexion was like litmus paper. My hands were on my waist so that my armor was on full display as I approached the arguing people. Ariane let out an audible sigh behind me. N-No its not what it looks like Knight-sama. That kid stole some of my goods His eyes swam in confusion before he glared at the girl at the edge of his vision. How much was the thing she stole? I deliberately asked him that question in a threatening tone so that he would focus on me. Hu-Hum How much was it? I asked the question again in a lower more menacing tone causing the vendor to be at a loss for words. No-nothing was stolen When the truth was squeezed out of him, the vendor quickly went to hide behind his stall. When I reflected on the coercive exchange, I realized I didnt regret it. I squatted down to match the crying girls line of sight and held out my hand as I prepared to cast magic. Heal Soft lights flew from my hand and burst when they made contacted with the girls swollen cheek. The girl stopped crying as she stared blankly at the magic lights. Th-Tha-Thank you, knight-sama. The girls mother offered her thanks and apology while the boy just seemed amused. I offered the mother a brief nod before turning back to the girl and offering a cup to each of them Im giving these to you and your daughter personally. The vendor over there will pay for them if you take them to him. I pointed to the vendor we got the juice from, who I saw giving me a wry smile. The girl looked at the cup in her hand and her mother in confusion, while mother offered her thanks yet again before she took the girl and the cups over the juice stall. Arc, I think wed better find ourselves a good inn. Ariane spoke up from behind me as I saw the family off. I saw that the cobblestone road was getting wet and I noticed the raindrops falling when I looked up. Rain started to fall from the low hanging thick clouds. The people were also walking by at a quick pace. I sighed at the fact that we would have to put off going to the feudal lords residence in favor of finding an inn, despite the fact that we spent all that time trying to reach Lanbaltic. Youre right, I guess we need to find an inn before the rain gets any worse. Ariane and I walked to the inn district in the light rain and finally managed to find an inn right before nightfall. Volume 3 - CH 9 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Elven BridePart 1 When the new day arrived, the dim clouds from yesterday had been completely blown away. The smell of the tide and the peculiar scent of the harbor were carried along the wind. Opening the inns window shutters, I could hear the sounds of the city outside. The sun had been up for a while now. After doing a bit of calisthenics to loosen up my stiff body, I folded up my black cloak and placed it into my luggage sack. Since this job required me to act as Arianes guardian I decided not to wear it. Id be attracting more attention but there was no help for it. Ponta had already woken up and was looking at me in confusion. Well, lets see if we can get a proper meeting. Ready to go, Ponta? Kyun! Ponta replied as she used wind magic to lightly to leap from the bed and fly to her usual spot on my helmet. I had intended to call out for Ariane, who was in the room next door, but we managed to step into the hall simultaneously. Good morning, Arc. Youre a little more noticeable than usual. Thats because today, Im Ariane-donos guard. After exchanging our morning greetings the two of us left the inn. Since I asked around yesterday, our inn was located closer to the center of town rather than the southern gate we came through. I wasnt long after we left the inn that we reached the first waterway. The road continued south parallel to the waterway, and after crossing the bridge we entered the old town district. Unlike the newer districts sandwiched between the first and second waterways, the houses of the old town district had been weathered by decades of history. The houses were also larger than those of the other districts and the streets were more spacious as while. Eventually, the street we walked on went on an uphill incline, a large rampart, and gate could be seen at the end of the road. Behind the wall and rampart, a tall castle spread out before my eyes. In front of the gate stood a row of seasoned guards that were glaring at anyone in the area. As we approached the gate, I began walking in front of Ariane as the guards corrected their posture and shifted to high alert. Excuse me, but Id like to request a meeting with the woman that became lord Petros wife. One of the guards stepped forward and evaluated us from top to bottom before his eye stopped on my helmet. Seeing the doubt in his eyes reminded me of who was openly sitting on my head. While I had a passing thought of taking Ponta off my head, the guard gave us a dubious look as he asked for our identities. Sorry, but who are you people? We are messengers from the Great Canada Forest. Again, I request a meeting with the lords bride. The guard wed been talking to tilted his head in confusion at our introduction and raised an eyebrow as he opened his mouth to speak. However, before he could say anything, another guard ran up from beside the gate and whispered something in his ear. If youre an elf as you say, remove your helmet and prove it. The person that had whispered into the guards ear glared at me. Ariane, who had been watching this exchange from the rear stepped forward and lowered her cloaks hood. Her silver hair shined under the suns rays and a stray gust of wind caused it to dance in the breeze. The guards held their breath as they gazed at her smooth lilac skin, golden eyes, and pointed ears. It wasnt only the guards that were shocked, because those who had been watching the exchange voiced a simultaneous gasp. I am Ariane Glenys Maple, a messenger from the Great Canada Forest. I request a meeting with the lords wife. Her blunt self-introduction left the entire street in a state of shock. The guards stared at one another, wondering what they should do, before one of them rebooted their brain and started giving out orders. Report this to the lord! Y-Yes! One of the guards acted as the messenger and ran through a small door next to the gate. I could only shrug my shoulders as I watched the series of exchanges unfold. Ariane looked at the state of the guards for a bit before putting her hood back on and stepping back. While the messenger ran to the lord, I turned back to the guards and wondered if theyd have us wait in front of the gate. Even though were called ourselves messengers, it was true that were came unannounced, so all I could do was sigh in my heart and wait. After a while, a command was given on the other side of the gate and soon after the sound of the rampart rising could be heard. The guard that had acted as messenger saluted us when he returned and presented the reply. Lord Petro is willing to meet you with you! The guards moved to the left and right sides of the gate to open the way. Though I was the one that proposed the idea, I never expected wed get a meeting with the feudal lord so easily. Perhaps Arianes presence alone held great persuasive power, considering that elves rarely appeared in human cities. An older gentleman came from within the gate and offered us a respectful bow. When he raised his head he looked both of us over before politely asking me a question. Are you the guard perhaps? When I nodded at this, the gentlemen nodded in return and urged us to enter. I turned to Ariane and signaled for her to pass through the gate first while I brought up the rear. We followed the gentlemen through a large courtyard and entered the towering castles atrium. The floors were made of polished marble and a mural was etched into the walls. A large decorative chandelier hung in the center of the room that was lined with gorgeously sculpted pillars. There were stairways to the second floor on both sides of the room. Smaller versions of the courtyard we had passed through could be viewed from the second-floor windows before the hall continued farther into the castle. We were led to an absurdly large room and told by the gentlemen to wait here while he brought his master. The furniture was rather luxurious and arranged in an elegant way that reflected the owners social status. The gap in financial standing between Buranbeinas mansion and this castle is palpable. I moved to stand behind a sitting Ariane with my arms fold over my chest. I always had the image of diplomats being rather bossy, but could I be wrong? While I thought about fixing my posture, a man and woman came through a back door and rigidly stood in front of us. The older gentleman was back as well. The man who entered was probably the feudal lord. He had a European appearance and was laughing wryly as he brushed his blonde bangs away from his blue eyes. He had a strangely white smile that gleamed in the light and the slightly pretentious aura he gave off made him seem more like an actor than a feudal lord. When the man tried to walk forward, he stopped and flashily turned around. Why did he turn around? While doubts began running through my mind, he turned back around and managed to choke out an introduction. Did you have to wait long? Im this regions feudal lord, Petros De Lanbaltic. Im twenty years old and recently married! The man who introduced himself as Lord Petros opened up like a blooming flower, smiling brilliantly and spreading out his arms. He had an atmosphere like a prince from a shoujo manga. Basically everything about him made the introduction rather strange. When Petros stepped in front of the dumbfounded Ariane, he kneeled before her and took her hand. Well well, to think that the messenger would be this beautiful. Welcome to our castle The women who had entered alongside Petros interrupted our warm welcome with a dry cough. She wore a long, light green evening dress and she had the elven characteristics of long ears, blonde hair with a green tint, and green eyes. Her tall but slender figure and fair skin were complimented by her dress. As far as I could tell she didnt seem to be forced into anything. She walked up to lord Petros with a hauntingly calm smile on her face. When Petros noticed her interruption, he slowly stood up and offered her his most dazzling smile yet. Sorry, Teresa. Your beauty is unmatched of course! But all women in the world are beautiful and I ask that you forgive me for my need to praise every gorgeous flower I see. While using some exaggerated mannerisms in his apology, Petros lightly grasped Teresas hand and kissed the back of it. This guy is quite the eccentric person. As if she was used to his strange behavior, Teresa simply shrugged her shoulders and turned back to us. Thank you for coming, I never expected a messenger from Maple to come to this far off place. I am Teresa. Now Teresa Darine Lanbaltic. She took a seat in the chair opposite to Ariane as she spoke. Like a diligent husband Petros happily pulled Teresas chair out before taking a seat himself. I tried to imitate his actions and moved to pull out Ariane seat, but she quickly sat down by herself. The person in question acted as if it didnt matter and proceeded to introduce ourselves to the two of them. I and Ariane Glenys Maple, nice to meet you. The one behind me is my guard, Arc. Arc, you say. A pleasure to make your acquaintance. After offering us a polite head bow, Teresa looked at me with curiosity. Ponta was currently beneath my mantle so she shouldnt be visible. I wonder if something else caught her attention. Well, well, an elven knight. A knight whose beauty overshadows all others. Petros smiled and chuckled as he looked at me. I see, they had been captivated by the extravagance of Belenus Holy Armor. That is, until they caught sight of Ponta popping up on my shoulder. Teresa looked as if she wanted to say something, but Ariane stepped in to take control of the conversation. Ill get straight to the point, from what I understand you married the feudal lord Her golden eyes were directly on Teresa. Understanding the hidden meaning in the statement, Teresa lightly chuckled before looking a Petros. Yes, thats the truth. We married each other about a month ago. Though there were various circumstances involved Teresa and Petros naturally held hands on the table. While the two of them dove into their own little world, Ariane stared at the sight in utter confusion. It seemed like the two could stay forever in that world of theirs. We are in pursuit of members of elf slave traders. Correct me if Im wrong, but you were brought here as a captive, werent you? Arianes question managed to break through the pairs lovey-dovey atmosphere. At her inquiry, the pair released each others hands and corrected their posture. So you werent messengers after all. Youre warriors sent out on a rescue mission. Instead of being shocked at that revelation, Teresa was nodding in understanding. That is correct. I was indeed captured by slave traders and brought to Lanbaltic after I had been sold. Her eyebrow drooped as her mind wandered back to those days. My father, the previous lord, was the one who brought her. I could hardly believe that he could violate the kingdoms hard-won treaty with such ease. Petros must have heard the distress in Teresa as he feebly lowered his head along with making a self-mocking sneer. Teresa looked at him with a worried expression. Wait. What became of the former lord that bought you, Londes De Lanbaltic? Ariane shake her head in confusion as she demanded an explanation. However, Petros was the one that answered. Father is currently confined within the castle I seized control of the domain when I learned of his treachery. This is a scandal that cant be discussed carelessly, so when I heard that a messenger from the elven country arrived I wondered whether or not to cover everything up. Petros expression became troubled as he told the story of the pairs marriage. According to him, Teresa was brought to this territory about a year ago, it seemed the former lord Londes bought her from a group of slave dealers from the capital. A certain person that witnessed this told Petros about it, and on the grounds of treason against the kingdom Petros fought with his father to gain control of the household. They had wanted to prevent the entire affair from leaking into rest of the kingdom, but there was still the elf Teresa to deal with. If thats what happened, whyd you marry him? Ariane was frequently turning her head as she tried to connect the dots of the story , even I was trying to make sense of the pairs story and the current situation. Petros suddenly leaped from his seat and began to talk about the situation like a song. Its simple! I fell in love with her the moment eyes upon her! My pitiful heart will forever be a prisoner of lo *giggling* Pretros Petros made exaggerated hand gestures as he whispered sweet words into the blushing Teresas ear before they gazed into each others eyes and held hands again. It was like were watching a soap opera is someone around here gonna burst into spontaneous singing? The old gentlemen in the back seemed glad about something as he looked at the pair with a slight smile on his face. He seemed to be used to scenes like this, but constantly having to watch them drift off into their own little world was giving me a case of heartburn. After seeing such a situation unfold in front of her in wide-eyed shock, Ariane was shaking her head in amazement. Are you going to be all right here? Arianes question somehow managed to reach Teresa. Only pure concern for Teresa could be seen on Arianes face. She was most likely worried about an elf and human living together. Its likely she would had protested it more had it not been for the precedent Casey set. Could she also be worried about the difference in life expectancy? Elves live an average of four hundred years, but a human like Petros could only live a hundred years at best. No, with this worlds poor medical care itd be closer to sixty years. Its all but ensured that Petros would die first. However, Teresa and the person in question must have understood that. The pair shared another look before she gave a predictable answer. Yes. This is what Ive decided. If you say that you are okay with this, then I have nothing else to say I will inform your parents about this. What village are you from? Ariane had a slightly thoughtful expression as she understandingly offered to relieve Teresas parents and village of their worry. Im from Milresto village. Its a rather small village. Milrestohuh. Ariane seemed to have remembered something when she heard the name of the village. Teresa looked suspicious as she asked a question with her eyes. Recently a group of small villages, including that one, were combined into a single large village. It no longer exists. Teresa was shocked for a moment before she turned away in an attempt to hide a lonely expression. Arianes mother Glenys had mentioned that the small villages near human dwellings had absorbed into Raratoia. Noticing Teresas distress Ariane quickly asked another question in order to change the topic. You said that the former lord is confined in this castle, but what happened to the slave traders? However, it was Petros who calmly answered the question instead of Teresa. Ah, the leader of the slave traders has already been executed. But it seems that the group held quite some sway thanks to my fathers backing and the stragglers managed to escape the city to become bandits once they realized their main source of income had been lost. Petros folded his arms and smile wryly as he said that. Dealing with the underground market, the power struggle in the capital, as well as bandits outside the gate I have a headache. Hearing Petross story of bandits immediately reminded me of the group that had attacked the young adventures before we reached the town. Ariane looked back me and I nodded in confirmation. Hum, I dont know if theyre the same bandits, but yesterday we helped some young adventures capture a group of bandits outside of town Petros nodded as he listened to the story. There was a report about that. Ten more members of the group had been arrested yesterday, and even through more than half of the group has been captured Pietro sighed deeply as he sunk back into his seat. Teresa got up to whisper something in his ear. Whatever she said shocked Pietro for a moment and he nodded before the pair looked in our direction. Theres something related to this, I would like to personally request something of the two of Please wait. Pietro had started to talk about something but Teresa stepped forward and interrupted him. Since this is my request, Ill be the one to speak it. With a determined look on her face, Teresa looked at us and calmly opened her mouth. There is someone Id like the two of you to find. Volume 3 - CH 10 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Elven Bride Part 2 At Teresas words, Ariane and I glanced at each other before turning back to her. I know that this is an unreasonable thing to ask, but I was wondering if I could trust you two to find the person who accompanied me when I was first brought here Teresa had a sullen expression when looked up to stare at Ariane. Her misty green eyes and trembling made her appear vulnerable. Who is this person you want us to find? Although Ariane seemed skeptical about this, she looked Teresa in the eyes and asked her to elaborate. When I was first brought here, it was a maid that informed Petros of the situation. Her name is Furani Markham, she disappeared three days ago and weve been unable to find her. Teresa replied to Ariane with an earnest expression. Would this Furani woman happen to be your benefactor? Teresa looked confused for a moment before closed her eyes and nodded in response to Arianes questions. Yes, she is certainly my benefactor, but she is also the first friend I made in this human city While Petros and his father battled for control of the household, she helped sheltering me. Every day she took care of my needs and talked with me. Is it possible that she was captured by the bandits we were talking about? Ariane brought up a possibility, but Petros denied it. No, the probability of that is low since she never leaves the city. Currently, merchants are visiting this city to buy enslaved criminals to sell them in a neighboring country, but among them there are those that kidnap citizens and ship them away. The minstrel who had been whispering sweet words into Teresas ear had been replaced by Petros the feudal lord. I just cant understand how you humans think You even try to enslave your own kind. Teresa, the only other elf in the room, seem to have agreed with Arianes throwaway statement. Lord Petros, do you believe that this maid was kidnapped by those people? When asked for his opinion, he looked tired as he nodded. Most likely. With the slave traders who controlled the underworld gone and the capital still in the midst of a power struggle, things are falling into anarchy. This is the result of my over eagerness, even with father defeated my power base has yet to stabilize. Itd be difficult and time-consuming to find Furani Teresa would like to search by herself, but I could never agree to that with the current level of public order. Petros was probably cautious of retaliation from the previous lords underworld contacts. However, if the maid Furani was really kidnapped to be sold in another country, then they should be using the sea route. There should be a limited number of places wed have to search then. Shouldnt ships that are illegally transporting people to foreign countries be easy to find with harbor inspections? I really thought that thorough inspections would be able to catch the perpetrator so I suggested them, but things werent that simple. It might be possible if on-the-spot inspections could be conducted. If the ship has the backing of foreign nobles then I cant carelessly interfere without decisive evidence. Not to mention that the guards conducting the inspection could be bribed for their silence Currently, Im using my authority as feudal lord to restrict any ship from leaving the harbor, by that wont last past tomorrow. Teresa expression became clouded at Petros words. Petros took both her hand in an attempt to cheer her up. Even though he is a lord, if the ships were for the official use of foreign nobles then he couldnt recklessly impose inspections. He couldnt have the ships in the harbor monitored to prevent illegal cargo from being loaded either because he currently lacked complete control over his vassals. Still, even though criminals are sent to neighboring countries as slaves, why are they abducting even more people? Is there a major development project or war going on? Why is the neighboring country so intent on gathering slaves? Even if the country isnt directly involved in the kidnapping, it wouldnt hurt to learn the details. Nozan is not the ones gathering the slaves. It appears that the on country gathering them is the next country over, the Hiruku Theocracy. Supposedly it to help the criminals attain atonement for their sins, but I think theyre just using them as laborers in the countrys mithril mines. Mithril mines, huh. Mithril was a familiar fantasy metal in the game. It was a material used in intermediate and advanced level items, so it should be a considerably valuable material in this world. Even if we assume that the slaves were needed to mine the precious ore, there was still something about the situation that was hard to shallow. It was the criminals. In order to attain them, they had to cross another country to purchase them from Rhoden. The transportation cost on the return trip should skyrocket. I dont know much about slave trading on earth, but it couldnt be cheap to transport them through a country. I couldnt see much profit on the merchants side. When I asked Petros about this he said Certainly. before explaining how things were confounded by Hirukus masterful manipulation. Currently, Hirukus chivalrous knights can be seen throughout Nozan. Also, the amount of mithril ore exchanged for the slaves exceeds their actual value. Western Nozan territories have been heavily damaged by the recent monsters attacks, and the weapons made from the mithril ore are essential in the monster subjugations. I see, the merchants paid no heed to the transportation cost considering that they could obtain the highly valuable mithril. No wonder there was frenzied slave gathering going on. However, that still left the theocracy with the majority of the costs. In addition, the people that have been chased out of Nozan by the monster attacks crossed the sea and flooded into the city, making it even more difficult to enforce public order. It seems that the refugees from Nozan were frequently the targets of the abductors and if one of them managed to escape they would be sent back to the Hiruku Theocracy as slaves. Ive heard that dark elves had better sight and hearing than regular elves. Could you please help me find my friend? Teresa bowed to Ariane and begged her for help. Ill ask you as well. I heard that elven warriors are quite powerful, if you offer us your services Ill be willing to pay. Although Petros was a feudal lord he lowered his head to Ariane, a fake messenger. When we saw the appearance of the pair Ariane and I shared a look. Her golden eyes were asking me if I wanted to become involved with this. I will follow whatever decision you make, Ariane-dono. I didnt really mind offering my assistance. Based on the determined look in her eyes it was clear what she was gonna do in regards to the request. I dont how much of a difference itll make, but well lend you our strength. Teresa and Petros had a joyous expression when they heard our answer. They said that the maid Furani went missing three days ago, and while we dont know how many ships had anchored in the harbor during that time period, we had to quickly find out. We had Teresa and Petros describe Furanis appearance to us before we tried to set off, but Petros raised his hand to stop us. Since youre unfamiliar with this city Ill assign you a guide. When he said that the old gentleman that had been standing in the back of the room offered a slight bow before leaving. A short time later, he returned and was accompanied by a man adorned in an impressive set of armor. The new person took a stand right beside Petros. His eyes bulged when he saw Ariane sitting in front of him, but he managed to regain his composure immediately. This is Gio Clintuso. He is the vice-captain of our territorys knights, and he shall act as your guide. The vice-captain that Petros introduced quickly lowered his head in a soldier-like manner and offered us a gentle smile. He looked to be in his early thirties, but his short-cut chestnut colored hair and meek smile contradicted the image of grizzled knight captain I had in my mind if anything he looked like a civil servant. However, his body was considerably tall and toned. I am Gio Clintos, its a pleasure to make your acquaintance. After greeting us with the smooth tongue of a veteran office worker, he stepped behind Petros. With him along there shouldnt be many places in town that you cant enter. Thanks in advance for helping find Furani. Petros and Teresa offered Ariane sincere glances as they thanked her. Ariane faintly nodded upon receiving their gratitude. Once everything was settled and we were far enough away from the castle, Ariane adjusted her paces so that she was walking beside me. Whats the matter, Ariane-dono. When I tried to look her in the eye she would turn away from me for some reason. Im sorry for dragging you along because of my own selfishness After a bit of reflection, Ariane looked back at me and muttered that. Although this was a requested from the elf Teresa, it could help humans as well. Ariane might actually be thinking about the betterment of the elf and human relationship. It wasnt necessarily a bad thing. Of course, that was merely my own assumption. It wouldnt take a detective to see that I was a little biased in my assessment. Our objective has simply changed from rescuing Teresa to finding her friend Furani. She didnt say anything in response to my remark, only looking away in apparent embarrassment and the edges of her mouth slightly rose. Thank you, Arc. Receiving her small thanks caused my heart faintly pound. Im starting to understand the mindset of the famous third generation master thief, there must have been an animalistic instinct buried in the hearts of men, wanting to fulfill a beautiful womans request. Volume 3 - CH 11 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Disturbance in Lanbaltic Part 1 The western section of Lanbaltic was referred to as Burugo gulf on account of the harbor, the closest structure to the Nozan kingdom, being built in the center of the area. Beyond the harbor lied a small island named Bis that was apparently a popular trade port of the Nozan kingdom in the past. I was currently staring offshore from the harbor and could slightly make out the island in the distance. According to Gio, the island wasnt that far away, not even taking two hours to reach by ship. Two large piers were built along the port and both large and small ships alike were anchored at them. There werent many ships leaving thanks to Petross restrictions. The occasional guard could be seen patrolling the area and keeping watch over the ships, but their work ethic varied, and many of the guards panicked when they saw Gio heading their way. Since two days had already passed since the restriction were implemented, it would be unreasonable to keep this number of ships from leaving. The harbor was crowded with people and the air was writhing with tension and insecurity. A lot of scruffy looking people were hanging around the harbor and the gentle atmosphere of the city was lost here. Seeming to have sensed the danger of the area, Ponta had forgone her usual spot atop my head and was wrapped around my neck like a scarf with her head tucked in. The refugees from the western regions of Nozan congregate here, making the area quite dangerous Although the number of incoming refugees has decreased thanks to the restrictions, theyre bound to rise once they are lifted. Quite the troubling situation. The anxiety and frustration of the residents has also increased thanks to rumors of ghost ship sightings. Vice-captain Gios voice took on a slightly better tone as he explained the citys current situation while guide Ariane and me through the harbor. Hasnt the Nozan Kingdom done anything to handle the situation in their western territory? If refugees were flowing in from across the gulf, the incident had to be a serious one. A kingdom couldnt maintain its rule for long if its normal response to situations like this was to sit around with their thumbs in their mouth. From what the refugees say, the holy knights of the Hiruku Theocracy have been sent in as first correspondents and Army support is on the way. The Hiruku Theology was just west of the Norzan Kingdom, so it couldnt simply overlook an incident this close to their own border. However, was the Hiruku Theocracy the only neighboring country that had sent aid. I asked Gio about it but he just looked confused and said he didnt know the details. Unlike the information-oriented modern age of my old world, information seemed to be a rare commodity here. It must take a great deal of labor to amass reliable information, as few people even had a grasp on the conditions in neighboring countries. There could also be a simple gag order on information. Petros had said that the Hiruku Theocracy had recently been purchasing a lot of slaves. Even if it was really for the purpose of mining mithril Mithril weapons were effective anti-monster weapons, so Id understand using slave labor to mine the ore, but couldnt imagine their current methods being cost-effective. While I was in the middle of considering all this, Ariane suddenly poked her eyes from beneath her hood and stared at me. Is something wrong Ariane-dono? When I looked back at her, Ariane placed her forefinger over her lips and did a quick scan of the area. A number of people have been following us for a while now. Without moving my head I looked around the area from within my helmet and caught a suspicious looking man turning away from us. However, I couldnt find anyone else that Ariane had mentioned. Elven warriors mustve honed their senses to the point where they could perceive the actions of multiple people at once, or maybe it was something she could do because she was a dark elf. Either way, her perception abilities were beyond normal. However, what exactly were the intentions of the people following us? Even though the two of us stood out a bit, this was the first time that either of us has been to this city. Were they related to disappearance of the maid Furani? I couldnt think of any other reason for someone to follow us, so maybe they were spies sent by the kidnappers. However, no one should know that Ariane and I have been asked by Petros to search for the missing maid. But in that case I looked at Gio who was walking in front of us. If the vice-captain of the territorys knights was in the area, it was only obvious that members of the underworld market would be worried. They might not be following Ariane and me, they couldve been ordered to shadow Gio. Could those guys be following vice-captain Gio? When I asked her, Ariane stopped walking and faintly shook her head. Their attention seems to be focused on us I was getting more confused by the second. Ariane and I looked at each other while trying to make sense of this. Gio had walked ahead a bit before he noticed we had stopped walking and came back to us. Is something wrong? Gio looked worried as he came back to talk to us. After looking at Ariane for a moment, I answered Gos question direction. Apparently, a group of people have been watching us for a while Gios eyes bulged when he heard my reply took a look around with only his eyes. Is that true? Ariane lowered her voice before she answered Gios latest question. Though I dont know why, theyve been following us since we entered the harbor. Could they be the involved with Furanis kidnapping When Gio said that a doubt entered my mind. Wait a second. Gio-dono. Do you know how Furani was captured in the first place? Gios eye shifted from the left to right at my question before lowering his head. A maid that worked for the lord should spend most of her time in the castle. While I didnt know the details, I doubted itd be easy to kidnap a live-in-maid without anyone seeing anything. On the contrary, various statements describing the perpetrators should would exist. It was my fault. Gio eyes remained downcast as he answered my question in a strained voice. I asked her to run an errand outside of the castle. I should have gotten one of my subordinates to accompany her on that errand So when Petros asked for a guide I volunteered, believing that I could at least make up for my mistake. Why dont we separate from Gio here? When he heard that question, Gio raised his head and rapidly looked back and forth between Ariane and I. Why!? I can still help with the sear Ariane raised her hand to cut Gio off before she started to speak again. Dont you think itd be better if we acted as decoys and draw them out? I chipped in to explained her plan to him. Hmm. Gio, youre a well known figure in this city. If we want to lure these guys out, itd be better if you arent with us. B-But Gio tried to say something but, Ariane simply asked for his agreement in a calm tone. We dont have much time, do we? We need even the tiniest of clues. Eventually, Gio lowered his eye and hesitantly nodded before speaking in a lifeless tone. I understand Ill head towards the harbors guard station. Lets meet up back here In about an hour. After everyone was in agreement, Gio went off on his own. While waving at Gios retreating back, I asked Ariane a question. Will they take the bait? In the worst case, well split up if they dont come after the two of us. Ariane casually laughed after she replied to me. I think wed fall behind if Ariane and I had to go off on our own, but I couldnt be too careless. I could only pray that the stalkers would take the bait of two people. I accompany Ariane through the harbor while we occasionally describe the maid Furanis appearance to a couple sailors and asked them for information. As we asked around, people who seemed to know something would all give vague answers to our questions or refused to speak to us. They probably didnt want to be involved with the underworld power struggle that Petros mentioned. Without much in terms of results, we cautiously entered the warehouse district on the south side of the harbor. While there was a lot of foot traffic on the main roads, the number of people decreased the moment stepped into the back alley. It seemed like the warehouses far away from the piers werent used much. Vagabond-like people that were crouching in the alleyways looked at us with suspicion, but they didnt do anything as their gazes drifted off. Hows it going, Ariane-dono? When I asked Ariane about our surroundings, her golden eyes took a strange shine to them when they peeked from under her hood and started to smile. Apparently we caught something. There are six men behind us and five more closing in from each side. We arrived at a large open area between the warehouses as she spoke and ten men were waiting there with large grins on their faces. When I looked back I saw that the men behind us had blocked off our escape route. The few uninvolved people in the area noticed something was up and quickly left the in order avoid any trouble. A quick look around revealed that we were surrounded by more than twenty men. Volume 3 - CH 12 Disturbance in LanbalticPart 2 This is a rather grand welcoming committee we got here Even if they got quite a few people, it doesnt feel that way to me. Standing in the middle of the open space, Ariane shrugged her shoulders in response to my little joke, as the men surrounding us started to sneer. Dont think you have a lot of leeway, you blockhead! Did you hit your head or something? When one of the men, who was holding a large war hammer in his hands, insulted us the other men simultaneously started to laugh. Oioi, there could be another elf inside that armor, ya know? Handle that one carefully! Well, our target is the woman, so make sure you dont leave any scars!! The one saying this was apparently the person in charge, a man with short hair who stared at us with a mocking smile on his face as he licking his lips. However, he didnt give off the feeling of being the slave traders boss and felt more like an underling instead. Their objective seemed to be the capture of Ariane. Hehehe, were lucky a dark elf came to a human town! I cant contain my excitement at how much we can sell her for! Oh yeah, my little Johnny is getting all excited as well!! When Ariane irritatedly lowered her cloaks hood to look around, the men who surrounded us grew even more excited. That reminded me, Ariane was a dark elf, a rarity among the elven race. Elves were like money trees to humans, so it was inevitable that people like this would come along and attempt to sell her. Due to the way Petros and the people of Buranbeina acted, I had completely forgotten about that. When we went to gain an audience with Petros, one of these guys must have seen Ariane reveal her face and decided to follow her here. Humans are humans after all. Youll regret targeting me Her eyes were filled with anger as she spoke and unsheathed the Sword of the Lion King. The surrounding men only let out more cheers as they watched her. It seems like those guys didnt know that elves were excellent warriors, if they believe that their numerical advantage was more than enough, then their attitude had gone beyond reckless. I could only sigh as I looked at all of them before I grabbed hold of my shield and gave Ariane a brief reminder. We need to get information and they cant talk if theyre all dead. Also, killing them in broad daylight while were in a human city would cause be more trouble than its worth. Alright! Ariane had barely agreed before she ran off at breakneck speed towards the nearest men. A moment later a mans scream echoed through the area. The ground at the feet of the three men she targeted suddenly rose up and stuck them in place. By the time the other men noticed the screams of their companions, Ariane had already slashed the three with her sword. The speed of her swing had increased from before. I wasnt sure if it was because she was serious, if the Sword of the Lion King was showing its effect, or if her natural strength and skills were simply greater than those of these men. Two of the men were crouching in pain with slashes on their arms and chests, while the last had been hit so hard in the head by the sword hilt that his eyes rolled back as he fell. The surrounding men scowled at her as they took a fighting stance and drew their weapons, but she was already approaching her next targets. When I heard a shout from behind me, I took the shield in my left hand turned it on the charging tough-looking man. The space between the two of us had vanished and the man was already pulling his weapon back to gain momentum for his swing. Shield Bash!! It was one of the warrior class basic skills, meant to push enemies back. However, the mythical class shield combined with this bodys strength resulted in the simple skill carrying an overwhelming amount of power. The shield gave off a slight glow as I thrust it towards the attacking man. The end result was that two men further away lost hold of their weapons, while five others were flung against a wall. The arms of the men that lost their weapons were mangled and the necks of those who had been blown away were twisted in the wrong direction. Uhh that was an unexpected accident. Therefore, its totally not my fault! While I was trying to make excuses for myself, the remaining men finally noticed the overwhelming difference in power and were already running away in fear. As for Ariane, they had already seen how she brought down six men. Among the people who were running away, I spotted the back of the energetic, short-haired underling. As if I would allow you to escape! I quickly caught up to the underling and firmly struck his back with my shield with the correct amount of power. GYAAHIIIIIIII!! The short-haired underling screamed in pain as he was badly bruised after he hit the ground. It wasnt necessary to use skills on regular humans. When I bent down and grabbed the man be the neck, he started begging for his life. Hiii!! W-Wait!! Just my life, please just spare my life!! Such a noisy man, you should learn to be quiet for a bit. I offered the man some frank advice as I dragged him to Ariane while she was looking at the bodies scattered about the area. Ariane-dono, things are finished on my end and I found someone that can talk. Arc, some actually managed to survived that? When Ariane said that, she had a regretful expression as she looked between the groaning men with slashes across their arms and legs at her feet, and the bodies that were still embedded in the side of the wall. Well, stuff like that tend to happen. Besides, I was able to secure someone whos guaranteed to talk. Saying so, I lifted the grim-faced underling, who had been quiet until now, up by the scruff of his neck. Arianes golden eyes narrowed as she glared at the man. The blood stained sword with the lion-shaped hilt in her hands made the look in her eyes all the more frightening. The underling let out a wretched scream as a stain appeared in the crotch of his pants. Apparently, he had lost his nerve in front of her. This was the perfect opportunity to try out some interrogation methods of cop dramas. If Im not mistaken, we should play good cop and bad cop for the interrogation, right? Theres no need to be afraid if you just answer two or three of our questions. Ahh, but your answers better not upset her. Your chances to answer equals the number of your limbs, if your answers arent satisfactory, shell start to cut them off one by one. I had yet to release the mans neck, as he turned pale after I finished whispering the ultimatum into his ear. Wasnt the good cop supposed to act like this? Ariane did stare at me in protest, but shell be playing the bad cop here. The first question is for your right arm. Are your bosses selling people to Nozan slaves traders? Well? While I was calmly asking the question, I took the underlings right arm and held it out in front of Ariane. Her eyes seemed to say there was no helping it as she placed her sword on the mans arm. Hiiiii, t-thats right! We sell slaves to Nozan merchants! The man answered with a cramped expression as he struggled to pull back his arm. I gave an exaggerated nod to show that his answer was satisfactory before patting his cheek of the check and moved on to the next question. The next question is for your left arm. Youll answer correctly, wont you? Have you been kidnapping people from this city? Well? Strongly grabbing hold of the mans shoulder, I politely asked the question. The tip of Arianes sword was quickly moved to his left arm. Y-Yes! B-But we many target refugees that wander around the city! You have to believe me!! We were tempted by the devil when we learned that a valuable elf appeared in the city!! I see, I see. Does your group also kidnap proper citizens as well? The underlings eyes were rapidly looking back and forth while I was asking for a confirmation while smiling beneath my helmet. Since my smile couldnt be seen from under my helmet, I began tightening my grip on his shoulder more and more. J-Just sometimes! If we only targeted citizens wed be too easy to track! Its the truth!! Is that so, on to the next question then. Among the citizens you sometimes capture, was there a maid? Im sure her name was Furani Markham. Do you have information about the women called Furani? I spoke slowly so the man could process what I was saying while slowly relaxing my grip on his shoulder. The man must have been a heavy sweater because his entire back was covered in sweat. I dont know!! I dont know anything about such a woman, I swear!! You said the woman was a maid!? Thats totally unreasonable! Why would we kidnap someone so easy to identify!! The man was on the verge of tears as he looked up at Ariane and me. Im gonna ask about your boss now. Where are they holding all the kidnapped people? B-Because they plan to leave the harbor at one in the morning everything should already be loaded on the ship! Then can you guide us to the ship? Please forgive me! Ill be killed if I did that!! Completely ignoring the mans pleas I grabbed him by the neck again and dragged him towards the harbor, Ariane following behind after she sheathed her sword. Our little uproar was attracting the stares of the fishermen in the harbor, when we reached a wharf where all the ships were visible, the area had taken a solemn atmosphere. That ship over there!! You havent been given permission to depart yet! Stop!! There were several guards yelling at a ship that was setting sail. At one of the piers filled with ships, I could see a ship slowly advancing towards the offing. The ship was apparently leaving without having permission to depart. However, the underling lowered his head when he saw the departing ship and he went pale as he started to shout. Fuck! What is this?! I was hired to sail!! You shitty bastards were the ones that sent us to capture the elf, and then you leave me behind when things get dangerous?! Like a puppet with its strings cut, the man fell to the ground before he started to scream curses at the departing ship and punched the ground, ignoring his own shortcomings. Those who managed to escape must have reported what had happened to their boss and prompted the crew to make the hasty escape. After all, capturing and selling elves was a serious offense in Rhoden. If the planned capture had failed, then those involved would be labeled criminals. It was necessary for them to run but I had no intention of letting them get away. Ariane-dono, look after this guy! Saying only that, I dashed towards the pier. Since it had to travel slower in order to swerve around the other ships docked at the harbor, the slave traders ship hadnt made it that far away. If it werent so crowded, I could have used Dimensional Step to transfer to the ships deck, but there were simply too many witnesses. I leaped onto one of the ships docked at the pier and started to jump from ship to ship. The rocking my landings created caused some of the those ships crew members to yell at me, but I paid them no mind as I closed in on my target. The captain of the slave ship looked my way when he heard the commotion, but it was too late. Reaching the ship that was docked the closest to the slave traders ship, I took a giant leap and managed to land on the vessals starboard bow. One of the crewmen immediately drew his weapon and attacked, but I caught his arm and threw him with all my strength, sending him flying at an impressive arc before he hit the water. After that, I climbed onto the ships deck. T-T-Thats the guy!! He followed us here!! When I surveyed the ship I noticed the sound of approaching footsteps from below while a man was shrieking at me. He must have been present in the warehouse district, considering that his eyes were bulging and he had broken into a cold sweat. Kill that intruder immediately!! A large, hairy man dressed like a traditional pirate, who was most likely the captain, stepped forward and started yelling orders at the crew. Having been revitalized by the command, the entire crew drew their weapons and rushed me. As the surge of people closed in, I grabbed my shield off my back. Shield Bash!! The force generated by the collision blow many crew members off of the ship and into the sea. The blow also caused waves to appear across the seas surface while screams could be heard all over the ship. When they realized that they were no match for me, the remaining crew members jumped into the sea, leaving only the captain on the deck. W-Who are you !? Dont think that you can just get away with this, bastard!! The captain screamed at me despite the fact that the sword in his hand was trembling. When I silently took a step forward, the captain expression turned solemn as he took a frightened step back. The captain closed his eyes as I made a large swing with my shield and directed a Shield Bashat one of the ships twin masts. The sonic boom that stuck the mast caused it to bend and sent wood chips flying everywhere. The mast tittered there until its last fastenings gave way, letting it fall into the sea with a grand splash. Suddenly, shouts of admiration burst forth from all the people in the harbor who had been watching. As I watched the large bodied captain sniveling at my feet like a small animal, I wondered if I had gone overboard. Volume 3 - CH 13 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Disturbance in Lanbaltic Part 3 A crowd had gathered at the harbor. The slave trader ship with the broken mast was towed to the pier and quite a few people had been found locked up inside the cargo hold. The majority of the captured people were refugees, but there were also young women from the city mixed in with them. As for the captain and the crew, they were taken away by the guards. Youll only cause trouble if you do this sort of thing without consulting with me first. Ariane was staring at me when Gio admonished me by saying that line with a wry smile and a troubled look in his eyes. I could even see wrinkles forming on his forehead. He was quite angry. Since arresting criminals is the duty of the territorys knights and guards, it was only natural that outsiders like us would receive this rebuke. However, for some reason Ariane was giving Gio a questioning look. Theyre all criminals, right? Whats wrong with capturing them? Its the role of humans to police humans! No, for your assistance in capturing these criminals I thank you on behalf of the Knight corps. After his outburst, Gio looked a little embarrassed and stopped speaking, then lowered his head and thanked us before walking off. Ariane narrowed her eyes at this before moving closer to whisper into my ear without Gio noticing. Arc, somethings off about that man. When we split from him before, the number of trackers increased by one. He could have been following us in secret. I immediately turned towards Gio. That was weird, wasnt it? Though he was appointed as the guide to an enigmatic duo, he was quick to separate from us and act on his own. It was possible that he had someone keeping an eye on us from the shadows. However, if he had been tailing us, then a knight like him should have been able to rush in when we were attacked in the warehouse district. It might be reasonable to assume that the additional tracker had been a subordinate, but if that person was under Gios command it would mean that he knew about the attack beforehand. However, this was mere speculation and it wouldnt amount to anything if there was no definitive evidence. I quickly looked away from Gio and looked over the slave trader crew that was being hauled away by the guards. Although the illegal slave traders have been captured, the person were searching for has yet to be found. I spoke in a level tone while folding my arms, Arianes golden eyes squinted beneath her hood as she nodded and scouted the area. Arc, I found another suspicious ship. Ariane pulls on my arm as she said and started to walk away, I followed along as my interest had peaked. Is there really a suspicious ship? Yes, some men near it have been watching the situation unfold for a while now. However, we have no evidence or testimony this time, and Im hesitant to draw as much attention as before There should be conclusive evidence from the people being held captive, right? Itll be alright. She was expressing a strange amount of confidence as we made our way through the harbor and approached a black ship at the end of the pier. The merchant ship was larger than the slave traders and I could see many sailors aboard the ship who all showed open wariness when they saw us approaching. By the time we reached the merchant ship, a wall of ten crewmen was already blocking our path. Do you have any business on our ship? A half-naked, burly man made the mistake of demanding our purpose here. The man had a multitude of sword scars on his arms and snorted as he seemed to look down at us. However, Ariane didnt bother to answer him. Instead, she sighed before whispering something into her hand, creating a light that disappeared just as instantly as it had appeared. Only after that did Ariane turn towards the burly man and addressed him. This ship is suspicious, so were checking it out. We have no business with you. If you have no purpose, then get out of here! Dont interfere with our work!! You too, Mr. Knight. Faced with Arianes nonchalant behavior in the face of his intimidating manner, the burly mans eyebrows rose and he was about to raise his voice for another threat when the sudden appearance of a flashily dressed merchant parted the human wall. Lets see, lets see Is there anything this humble vessel of the Deoin Company can help you with? The flashy mans smile and slimy glaze focused on us as he asked why we were here. We have no business yet. Arianes comment from beneath her hood caused the merchant to narrow his eye in confusion and he gave us a questioning smile. It was a familiar voice that broke the tension. Please wait a moment! Ariane-sama, Arc-dono. Looking back, I saw a single man approaching us. It was none other than the Lanbaltic territorys knight vice-captain Gio. Vitsio-dono, is something wrong? Ah, Gio-sama, nothings wrong, its just that these two seem to have some business on our ship. The merchant Gio called Vitsio, made a nonchalant gesture and shrugged his shoulders, now flaunting a vulgar smile. Ariane-sama, this ship belongs to the Deoin trading company, the firm headed by Earl Orunato of the Nozan Kingdom. Its impossible for this ship to be related to the case as it has already undergone proper inspection. There was a hint of criticism in Gios voice, but Ariane paid him no mind as she focused in on something else. Gio took that chance to step between her and Vitsio. Apparently we wouldnt be able to just meddle with this ship. If it was working under a foreign noble, then we couldnt act without evidence. While the two of them glared at one another, the light that had disappeared suddenly returned to Arianes side. While I had been directly staring at the light, the people around us suddenly grimaced and covered their eye as if it were brighter than I thought. When the light vanished, Ariane ignored the flow of the previous conversation and called out to the merchant all of the sudden. Can you explain why there are people held captive on the ship? What are you talking about? As its already been said, this ship belongs to Nozan Kingdoms The merchant gave us a wry smile at her question and tried to repeat the name of his backer, however, he was cut off when Ariane removed the hood hanging in front of her eyes. Her lilac skin and pointy ears must have clued everyone in on her race as her reveal caused many of the people around us to stir. I am Ariane Glenys Maple, an elf of Great Canada Forest. Is this Earl Orunato of the Nozan Kingdom willing to cause strife with the elves because of your actions here? Her golden eyes narrowed as she stared down the merchant Vitsio. Here tone was so provocative it upset the man to the point where he was scowling and twitched uncontrollably. If you have nothing to hide, there should be no problem with letting us on board. Arianes constant provocations caused Vitsio face to turn deep red as well as loosing up his lips. A lowly barbaric elf has the audacity to insult a human such as I!? The men surrounding us started to emit a dangerous aura at Vitsios shout. Normally, it was the unknown people that would be driven away in this scene. However, Ariane wasnt in any state of mind to do that. She faintly smiled before running towards the man with the scars and lightly jumped on his head and over the human wall. Huh! Bitch!! The person showed a bit of surprise that quickly turned into anger as Ariane ran towards the ship. Vitsio was dumbfounded for a moment before he started shrieking. Catch that elf!! Quickly!! This is not what was agreed upon!! Whats going on, Gio!! Our ship shouldnt be required to undergo an on-the-spot inspection!! Faint blue veins appeared on Vitsios temple and vice-captain Gios face had turned pale at the sudden change. Gio started to panic as he recovered and unintentionally stepped back while looking around. Hoo, Gio-dono youre aware of some unknown circumstances? When I questioned him, Gio grew impatient and started fast-talking. A-Arc-dono you have to stop her!! This could lead to problems between the Nozan Kingdom and our territory!! We have to avoid that situation at all cost!! Hearing Vitsios words and looking at Gios reaction revealed everything to me. However, it may be interesting to see them trip over themselves. Understood! Ill stop Ariane-dono! I started running towards the ship after saying that. The crew was already chasing after her and the guards stationed at the harbor began to gather as they noticed the uproar. Ariane was prancing around like an acrobat aboard the ship while her pursuers roared in irritation. There were already people who had passed out in exhaustion and even a few of them had been knocked into the water. I stepped into the middle of the hectic chase on the ships deck under the pretext of trying to catch Ariane. ??Uoooh? Ariane-dono? You have to behave yourself??! When I pretended to pounce at Ariane while speaking in a singsong manner, she lightly jumped onto the anchors capstan to avoid the telegraphed strike. With the momentum of my pounce, I hammered my fist into the floor board with everything I had. The supposedly thick upper deck was easily split open and the force from the blow didnt stop until penetrating the cargo hold. OMy ur shippp???!! I heard Vitsios feeble scream as I fell into the large hole I had opened up. Ky?un After landing, Ponta uncoiled herself from my neck and seemingly rolled her eyes and shook her head before jumping to the floor. I fixed my helmet that had started to slip off and looked around the dim interior of the ship. There were bundles of thick rope laying around that seemed to be used as some sort of foothold. There was a relatively large cabin as well. Since Ariane believed that there were people captive inside the ship, I will believe her and start searching the ship to find them. I came to help! If therere any kidnapped people down here, speak up!! The air stirred when I shouted down the hole before several of the crew members drew their weapons and attacked. Even if I suddenly yelled that I was here to help, the ones hold captive would probably think its a trap and were too scared to speak up. I looked around for the captives while simultaneously knocking away the attacking crew members and called out again. Lady Teresa sent us to help! Furani Markham, answer if youre here!! Just as I started to consider seizing the ship and searching every nook and cranny someone replied. Lady Teresa really sent help?! Im over here! Im Furani Markham!! When I looked in the back of the cabin I saw an entrance to the cargo hold that was covered by a metal grating. Fingers seeped through gaps as a sole womans voice rose from behind it. The other captives must have been convinced that help was coming since I could hear them talk amongst themselves. Anyway, it seems I found our target. Brushing aside the two that were standing watch, an avalanche of people poured out of the hold once I cut the padlock off the door. Among the freed people, I immediately spotted the maid Furani Markham. I singled her out thanks to the maid uniform I saw in the castle and because her brunette hair was held in a chignon with a hairpin. Her large black eyes reflected fear when she looked up at me. Im Furani Markham Are you the knight Lady Teresa sent to rescue me? My name is Arc. Im an adventurer responding to Lady Teresas request, not a knight. I give a self-introduction in an attempt to ease her noh mask, but she looked like she didnt believe me when I said I was an adventurer. Its unnecessary to stay here any longer. Everyone follow me. I said so while placing Furani behind me for safety, before I kicked the door down and led us outside. Occasionally,when some of the remaining crew members tried to attack us, Id either lightly punch them through the wall, or stick their ass in a barrel so they were no longer an obstacle. When our group finally made it above deck we found the crew members sprawling along the ground and Ariane standing tall amongst their bodies. Many of the people behind me looked at the scene in a state of shock. That was impressive, Arc, creating such a large hole in the ship without magic. Did you find who we were looking for? There wasnt a single wound on Ariane lilac skin and she was attracting a lot of attention as she started to laugh while her white hair was blown by the sea breeze. I could hear drunk-like sighs of admiration coming from behind me. Ah, this is Furani the women that Teresa sent us to find. When I stepped aside to reveal Furani to Ariane, Furani rushed to lower her head and offer a proper greeting. So, we were able to safely fulfill her the request. Ariane looked pleased and breathe a sigh of relief. After Ariane explained the situation to the city guards gathered on the ships deck, they quickly arrested the crew while Ariane and I simply looked on from the sidelines. Volume 3 - CH 14 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax To the Eastern Empire Lady Teresa! Furani! Maid Furani and Teresa were embracing one another in front of Petros after we arrived at the castle. Though I was only heeding my wifes request, I am also glad Furani is safe. Petros held out his hand to Ariane as he said that. Ariane looked between Petross outstretched hand and his face before she took his hand. I really didnt do anything all that impressive. Ariane looked away as she bluntly responded, leading Petros to flaunt a brilliant smile and urging everyone to sit down. Adorned in my luxurious full body armor I couldnt sit down on a sofa, so I stood behind Ariane as youd expect from a guard. Just like me, there was an unfamiliar older gentlemen who stood rigidly behind Petros and Teresa. I understand that she had been held captive in that ship. However, that ship was certified by one of the companies of Earl Orunatto of Nozan Kingdom, and itd be no small matter if he was connected to the kidnapping of citizens May I ask how you came across your evidence? Petros wore a wry smile as he questioned Ariane, but it was Furani that came forward and answered him. That reminds me, when I was still in the cargo hold, I heard a womans voice call out to me. I unconsciously replied, but those around me said that they didnt hear anyone call out for me thinking about it, the voice was similar to lady Arianes. Teresas expression said that she had understood what had happened when she heard that. Ah, did you use wind spirit magic? Ariane offered a small nod before she explained herself. Since I dont have a contract with wind spirits, Im only able to project my voice several meters away at most. Wind spirits are rather fickle, its amazing enough that you can do that even without a contract. Ariane turned away and scratched her cheek in embarrassment when she heard Teresas praise. She probably summoned a wind spirit when I saw her speaking into her hand before having it fly off. Apparently spirit magic was usable as wireless communication. Petros nodded in admiration as he listened to the twos conversation. Nevertheless, its still hard to believe that Gio was behind Furanis kidnapping When Petros sighed and expressed his disbelief, the man behind him stepped forward and lowered his head. This incident was the result of my lack of oversight, Im not even worthy of asking those harmed for forgiveness. As the captain of the knight order, I Herido Gankona am to blame The man who introduced himself as Herido had a Kaiser mustache and slicked-back, gray hair. He was vehemently trying to claim responsibility for this whole affair, but Petros cut him off with a light wave of his hand. Herido, there is no one to blame but me. I was the one that usurped fathers position as feudal lord without gaining complete control first It seems that Gio tried to run away amongst the confusion our actions caused, but he was quickly arrested by a squad led by captain Herido himself. Did he do it for the money? That seems to have been part of it, but his main goal was to restore public order by ridding the city of refugees. However, he was willing to turn a blind eye to the kidnapping of citizens as well. That fellow even overlooked some of that traders other shadier practices. Herido had a sour look on his face as he answered my question about Gios motives. I did notice that Gio didnt really care for the refugees when we were with him. The reason Furani had been captured was because she had come across the companys goons capturing refugees and delivering them to Vitsios ship. Gio had her kidnapped and set to be sold in order to silence her. One could say that the reason for Furanis safety and well-being was the greed of these two men, since Gio wanted to put her up for sale and Vitsio was more that happy at the opportunity to sell an educated slave. Since this barbaric act was commissioned by one of the holdings of a foreign noble, are you planning to investigate them? Petros wore a bitter smile as he shook his head no. If I confront Earl Orunatto about the members of the Deoin firm, he could easily claim that they were using forged licenses. I dont want to thoughtlessly aggravate a foreign noble, not to mention the fact that we forcibly boarded the ship. Considering that the opposition suffered serious injuries and lost a ship, I believe that they will remain silent to preserve their honor. Thatd be natural considering the fact that our evidence was obtained by Arianes magic and we didnt even bother going through proper channels. However, if we tried to follow protocol, it would have been impossible to conduct an on-the-spot ship inspection. Though it wont make up for the disturbance we caused, I think I have an idea about what to do with the overflow of refugees. Both Herido and Petros stared at me in interest when I made that comment. I took a step in front of Ariane and informed them about our stop in Buranbeina on our journey here and about a piece of information I just remembered. Specifically, I told them about how Sukitosus farmlands had recently been expanded and that he was understaffed. Although the project may not require a lot of workers, it should be a viable refugee management method. I thought that that area couldnt support that many people nor could I image that an elf would be living there. Perhaps while Im negotiating with that other lord about the refugees I can talk about joining the faction of her highness princess Juliana, since we both seem to promote a friendly relationship with the elves. After hearing my suggestion, Petros thought it over. However, something he said caused Ariane to lean forward in curiosity. Is this princess Juliana a member of Rhoden Kingdoms royal family? Yes, of those involved in the fight for succession, her highness is the only one trying to promote friendship with the elves. When my father was the acting feudal lord, we were part of prince Douglass faction, but Ive decided to join the princess faction considering my lovely wifes circumstance. Arianes interest grew as she listened to Petross story. A member of this countrys royal family was taking an interest in diplomatic relationships with the elves,after all. While Ariane had been continuing her discussion about princess Juliana with Petros, I was suddenly hit with a sense of deja vu at the princesss name. If I couldnt remember it immediately, then it must not have been all that important, so I decided to move on. For the matter at hand, Petros penned a letter he sealed with wax and gave us two copper passes for the Lanbaltic territory to expedite our travels. If you thought about the future of elves and humans, then these things would be important. I suppose the protection they offered would be useful if we came back here often. Though our actions here were quite the spectacle, in 49 days or so the rumors should die out. Wait, wasnt 49 days the schedule of a Buddhist memorial? While I was lost in thought, Arianes tapping on my shoulder made me realize that she had finished her talk. After parting ways with Teresa, Petros and Furani, we quickly left Lanbaltic. Once we were sure we were out of sight, I invoked Transfer Gate to return us to the elven village Raratoia. The monster-filled Great Canada Forest was where the majority of elves lived, and the towering tree that stood at the center of this village clued me into the fact that we arrived at Arianes childhood home. When I invokedTransfer Gate, the scenery that overlooked the Burugo gulf was replaced by a mansion and it was later in the day. Though it looked like a large tree at first glance, this was actually a mansion built into a tree using elven techniques. This fusion of the natural and unnatural was the home of Raratoias elder, who was also Arianes father. Normally, a human like myself wouldnt have been able to enter an elven village so easily, but transfer magic made entering the village directly no problem. Besides, Arianes father had already given me permission to come and go as I pleased Furthermore this mansion had left a strong impression in my mind, something I needed in order to use transfer magic correctly. Although the sunlight was blocked by the branches and leaves, looking at the surroundings revealed it to be dusk. The lights created from the magic tools and the smell of dinner wafted from the mansions windows. The tempting smell of food made Ponta raise her nose and let out a soft Ky?un. I followed Ariane as she opened the large wooden doors and headed towards the dining room. After entering the spacious hall and standing between the giant pillars inside the atrium, a male elf descended from the second floor using the staircase that passed the periphery of the room.. He appeared to be in his late twenties or early thirties, had long green tinged blonde hair and was wearing clothes similar to those of a Shinto priest. He was none other that Arianes father and village elder of Raratoia, Dylan Targ Raratoia. When Dylan saw his daughter he beamed with joy as he made his way over. Youre back earlier than expected, were there any problems with the other rescues? After Dylan gave Ariane a look-over, Ariane told him the details of our encounter with Teresa in Lanbaltic. I see I guess we have no right to interfere if she decided to stay of her own will. That information about princess Juliana is also interesting. If were able to get in contact with someone from the other side, then the matter of the lord Ariane killed can be resolved peacefully. As Dylan was saying this, he was holding the letter Ariane had been given by Lord Petros in his hands, looking at it with great interest. By the way, when we stopped by a town called Buranbeina on our way to Lanbaltic, we came across an elf called Casey Held. Casey Held Ah yes, he was the person who wrote the encyclopedia of forest monsters.. There was a rumor that he left the forest a long time ago, but I never imagined hed be in such a place. Ill be sure to inform the great elders of this. Dylan showed a brief smile before his look turned serious. The only one left is the man called Drusus De Barishimon According to what the person of the Plains and Mountains Chiome claimed, he is part of the Eastern Empire, right? Seeing Ariane nod at this caused Dylans eyebrow to rise. The territories of the Eastern and Western Empire are vast, and its unknown whatd happen if you, an elf, were to be discovered in either of them. We elves were originally scattered throughout the entire northern continent before we were driven out of the original Leburan Empire. Ariane, while I dont doubt your strength, please dont do anything reckless. I know, but with Arc along Im sure we can handle almost everything. Hearing Arianes statement, Dylans eyes were filled with even more worry as she lightly knocked on my armor and looked up at me. She somehow developed a high opinion of my abilities. It didnt feel bad, so I stuck out my chest and started speaking. Dylan-dono, Ariane-donos safety is my top priority. When I said that, Arianes half-opened eyes seemed liked they were trying to stare into the depths of my helmet. If youre saying such things, does that mean that you wont get lost next time? Now that she mentioned it, how did one get to the empire in the first place? While I pondered, Ariane gave me the cold shoulder. Volume 3 - CH 15 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Meeting in Rinburuto In the center of the Great Canada forest. Next to the huge lake that was christened Great Slave stood the forest capital of elven society, the city Maple. The metropolis that was home to over one-hundred thousand people was entirely constructed of fused tree buildings, surrounded by two city walls. At the center of this metropolis was a structure taller than all others, a tower built within a large tree. This place, referred to as the Institute, was where the power of the villages that dotted the Great Canada forest was consolidated, and where the ten great elders and the current chieftain gathered. On the Institutes top floor, on the balcony of one of the rooms where the Great Slave Lake could be looked down upon, two men were sitting at a table across from each other. One of the men was Dylan, who was calmly lifting a cup of tea to his lips as his slightly long, green tinged blonde hair blew in the wind. Across from Dylan sat a male dark elf with short-trimmed white hair. He had a large scar on his face and his body was robust and rugged. His name was Fangas Furan Maple and he stroked his beard as he stared at his friend Dylan. Not only was he one of the ten great elders, he was also the father of Dylans wife Glenys. Please forgive me. I know that the transfer from Raratoia requires quite an amount of magic stones, but I still called for you. Fangas low and thick voice, combined with his face and large body, made him difficult to approach, even among dark elves. However, after knowing him for many years, Dylan was able to put on his usual smile as he shook his head, lowered his cup of tea, and answered his father-in-law. Its no burden at all, I received eight Wyvern magic stones from my house guest, so I had no trouble transferring here. That adventurer my granddaughter hired do you trust him? Fangas tone carried quite a bit of animosity when he slightly raised his eyebrow and stared his son-in-law down. However, Dylan simply shrugged his shoulders and looked back at Fangas. Yes. Hes a bit odd, but Id say I trust him. He seems to help and look after Ariane a lot. I see, if thats your judgment then I wont say anything about it. After he said that, Fangas crossed his arms and snorted. Ariane was his precious granddaughter after all. Of course hed be a little anxious at the idea of an unknown human hanging around her. However, a great elder such as Fangas wouldnt call the elder of Raratoia to Maple just for that. With a wry smile, Dylan asked his father-in-law why he had been called here. Father-in-law, what is it that you really wanted to discuss? Ah, I was getting to that. A messenger from Rhoden recently brought up the incident in Diento at our Rinburuto embassy. Tomorrow well leave the Institute and head to Rinburuto in order to attend the meeting about it. Dylan wasnt all that surprised at what he had just been told since he had already guessed as much on his way over, so he simply nodded. That was quicker than I thought itd be. Fangas sighed as he looked at his son-in-law with dull eyes. The person that visited wasnt a simple messenger It was none other than Rhoden Kingdoms second princess Juliana. Dylan was shocked for a moment when he heard that name, but he soon calmed down and smiled as he reached into his breast pocket and handed Fangas a sealed letter. This is truly a coincidence. I had wanted to get into contact with princess Juliana, so I suppose this saves me the trouble. After Fangas took the letter and examined it, he looked back at Dylan and asked him what it was about. Dylan proceeded to summarize everything Ariane had told him yesterday. I see. In that case we would still have a way to salvage the meeting if the talks were to take a turn for the worse Fangas had a large grin on his face while he stroked his beard. The next day, Dylan and Fangas went to the heavily guarded transfer hub in Maple and transferred to the small shrine in Sasukatun, the closest village to Rinburuto Archdukedom. Sasukatun was separated from the Rinburuto Archdukedom by the Sagune river, which was flowing into the gulf of Arudoria. Though it would take a while to reach Sasukatun from Maple via normal means, the trip could be completed instantly by using large quantities of magic stones as an energy source. Adjacent to the sprawling capital of Rinburuto was a huge harbor that sat on the opposite shore of the Great Canada Forest. Currently, the Rinburuto Archdukedom was the only official trading partner of the elves, so other human nations had to come here if they wanted to obtain the superior magic tools of the elves. As a result, the Rinburuto Archdukedom became a relatively wealthy country and the leader in technological advancement. Dylan and Fangas sailed from Sasukatun into the gulf of Arudoria before docking at Rinburutos harbor. They tied the boat down in a section of the harbor reserved for elves. A carriage and a group of soldiers were already waiting for them at the port, so they boarded the carriage and waited for it to set off. Normally, escorts would surround the carriage on horseback, but elves werent really competent horse riders since they normally traverse the forest on foot. However, Fangas had objected to bodyguards, having confidence in his toned body and skills he amassed as a former soldier. The war mace hanging on his waist wasnt a decoration, but his dwarven-crafted, personal weapon. If he were to get serious, he would be able to crush the skull of a Ground Dragon since most of the elders were excellent combatants, therefore any guards wouldve been just for show. After the soldiers of Rinburuto completed their formation surrounding the carriage, it started to move. The carriage that picked them up headed straight for the castle located in the center of the archdukedoms capital. Crossing the stone bridge across the moat that surrounded the castle walls, the carriage drove through the gate and entered the castle grounds, arriving at the white walls of the towering palace in which the Archduke ruling Riburuto lived. Its untold number of spires and elegantly carved walls gave the palace a dignified atmosphere. Thought its appearance differed from the Institutes in Maple, this building also drew the attention of those who saw it. Since it was Dylans first time setting foot into Rinburuto, he was rather interested in the scenery that passed by the carriage window. When the carriage stopped at the foot of the palaces main stairway entrance, several servants promptly stepped up to receive Dylan and Fangas. The two of them were then lead to a palace room where a woman was waiting for them, Its been a long time, Fangas-sama. The woman with beautifully combed blonde hair turned her gentle brown eyes towards Fangas and smiled as she slightly lifted her pale blue dress in a curtsey. Fangas smiled at her welcome and returned a slightly exaggerated bow in return. Its an honor to meet with grand duchess Serena directly. The woman Fangas returned a greeting to was none other than Serena Melia De Olav Tishiento, the archduchess of Rinburuto Even though this is an impromptu meeting, I thank you for coming. Were here because were a little interested in meeting the messenger from Rhoden Kingdom. While Serena smiled thinly at his statement, Fangas simply smiled back until she began speaking again. Princess Juliana is my littler sister, all I ask is that you dont be too hard on her. Oh, were really just looking forward to meeting her. Serena then led the two of them to a back room. Although the room they entered wasnt that large, there was a large round table in the center of the room and the sunlight that filtered in from the window brightened the tasteful decor. Sitting in the room were a young lady and her maid, along with three young knights who were standing behind them. The young lady rose from her seat and offered a greeting when she saw Dylan and Fangas enter. Her beautiful brown eyes and lovely blonde hair were similar to Serenas, though hers was longer. There was also visible tension on her face. She lacked Serenas mature atmosphere and looked more like a girl, but no one could deny the strong will that dwelled in her eyes. This is our first meeting. I am Rhoden Kingdoms second princess Juliana Marill Melissa Rhoden Olav. As she was speaking, she lifted her dress and offered them a humble curtsy. I am Fangas Furan Maple, a great elder and ambassador of Great Canada Forest. Im a little old-fashioned, so I appreciate it when people show a little common courtesy. Fangas had a menacing smile on his face when he said that. The young knights that stood beside Juliana became a little stiff when they saw that, but Fangas paid them no mind and turned to Dylan. This here is I am the elder of Raratoia, a village of the Great Canada Forest. My name is Dylan Targ Raratoia. Its a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Seeing Dylans more relaxed greeting, compared to Fangass, the tension left the knights faces and they breathed a relieved sigh. They werent the only ones, since Juliana and the maid beside her both felt the tense atmosphere in the room relax a little. Dylan quietly smiled after looking around before he started speaking as the go-between. Please be at ease, despite his appearance my father-in-law means no harm. Fangas and Juliana took at seat after Dylan urged them to sit at the table. Dylan sat down beside Fangas while the grand duchess Serena sat in between both parties. After exchanging greetings once again, princess Juliana began to tell her tale. The reason I approached the elves for this meeting is due to an event that recently occurred in Rhoden Kingdoms territory of Diento. Fangas crossed his arms and remained silent as he listened to princess Juliana. Dylan remained focused on what the princess was saying but he didnt react to anything in particular. Im ashamed to admit it, but Dientos feudal lord was suspected of breaking the treaty and kidnapping elves. Shortly after the royal family began to investigate, the lord was assassinated. Juliana stopped talking at that point and turned to the silent Fangas. However, Fangas didnt move an inch and simply raised an eyebrow at Juliana. I intend to investigate the details of this case and would personally like to apologize for what happened. However, this matter involves the dignity of the royal family. I believe it to be suitable for the royal family to seek consultation on how to handle this matter, no? Juliana seems to have concluded that the elves were involved with marquis Dientos assassination, and was offering a pardon for it. This seemed to catch Fangass attention as he sported a toothy grin when he heard it. Hum, what do you want from us then? The kingdom was the one the broke the treaty in the first place and the elves merely retaliated in kind, so this wasnt a situation where either side could make demands since both sides had already suffered losses. Well, I would like to make a simple request for the elves of the Great Canada Forest to become my supporters for the throne of Rhoden. Juliana lowered her head as she spoke. Fangas nodded at her proposal and urged her to continue. So Juliana explained the turmoil over the succession rights that was currently plaguing the royal family. Juliana-dono what would we stand to gain from supporting you? My older brother Sect is receiving support from the Western Leburan Empire. It was the old Leburan Empire that was responsible for the tragedy of the dwarfs in the past. While we are separated by the wind dragon mountain range, if my brother takes the throne the empires influence will naturally increase. This is unconfirmed information, but there is a rumor that the empire is developing new magic tool at the elves expense. The Dwarven Tragedyshe spoke of was when the dwarves of the Northern continent were hunted for their metallurgic knowledge. It was the old/previous/former Leburan Empire that led the hunts, and as a result of their severe and cruel acts human history now stated that the dwarves, along with their knowledge, have disappeared from the continent. However, unbeknownst to the humans was that during those days the dwarves had formed an alliance with the elves and were currently living secluded in the forest capital Maple. Juliana-dono do you intend to stand against the empire if you obtain the throne? Dylan, who had been mostly quiet till now, asked the question, while Fangas looked the princess in the eyes to verify her true intentions. Julianas response was a silent nod. We elves are rather ignorant of human politics, so would our support really help you all that much? Fangass large arms remained crossed as he sighed. Frankly speaking, I do believe so. I hope to arrange trade negotiations between my followers and the elves. However thats In response to Julianas statement Dylan turned to Serena, who had been calmly sitting off to the side. The Grand Duke is already aware of this and has approved the sale of Abundant Harvest Stones. Rinburuto is currently the only country dealing in Abundant Harvest Stones and if Im able to obtain the trading right, my influence within the royal family would increase, thus drawing a multitude of nobles to my side. I see. Juliana-dono, youre trying to promote a positive relationship with the elves. Fangas actually moved his large body and began to stroke his white beard. However, a large smile soon appeared on his face. I recently learned that one of my brethren married your countrys feudal lord of Lanbaltic. If mutual understanding between elves and your countrymen continues, then that partnership may be possible. I cant make any promises about trade negotiations yet, but I will have a response for you after the next meeting of the great elders . At that response, Julianas turned towards the knights and the maid that stood beside her, but they were simply nodding their heads with a surprised look on their faces. Seemingly pleased with their reaction, Fangas stood up and offered his hand. Juliana quickly rushed to grasp his hand and sighed as a relieved expression appeared on her face. Volume 3 - CH 16 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Border Town GuradoPart 1 The Leibnitz territory of the Holy Leburan Empire. To the west was the Shiana mountain range which ran from north to south. West of the mountain range it was hemmed in by the borders of the Great Leburan Empire and in the east were the steep volcanic peaks of the Fire Dragon Mountains. The fertile soil and warmer climate between the eastern and western mountains resulted in the territory becoming rather wealthy due to the ease in which crops could be grown. In a certain room in the castle of Leibnitz territorys feudal lord, the sound of a man and woman merrily drinking and exchanging pillow talk could be heard. The interior was luxuriously decorated and sitting untidily on one of the expensive embroidered sofas was a tall man. His black hair was twisted into dreadlocks, his face was unshaven and a peculiar tattoo could be seen on his exposed muscular chest. The man with the exposed chest had a vulgar smile on his face as his hands traced over the curves of a female servant. The woman in question blushed fiercely when the man took a swig from the bottle in his hand and forced her to drink it with a kiss while starting to rub her large breasts. Along with the sweet aroma of expensive liquor, a breathless moan escaped the womans mouth. Funoba-sama?, me too? Another woman, who had been watching until now, uttered that cry before she clung to the man called Funoba and licked her lips. Nuhahah, its alright, its alright. Ill let you enjoy a taste of this high-class liquor. Just as Funoba was about to take another swig, the rooms door was forced open and a single man stepped in. Funoba-sama, do you plan to drown in the pleasures of women and liquor all day!? Have you forgotten the task his majesty gave you!? He had a thin looking face and blue veins were visible under his copper colored hair that had been tightly woven into seven braids. Although his tight-fitting clothes werent all that glamorous, they were finely tailored. Funoba felt as if something troublesome had appeared when he looked up at the man. Old man Drusus, I just returned from a monster capturing expedition, okay? Im sure his majesty Domitianus will understand if I take a little down time. While chuckling a little, Funoba became playing around with the women, causing them to moan in unison. Youuu!!! In a fit of blind rage, the middle-aged man called Drusus took a step forward to grab Funoba, but Drusus stopped in his tracks when Funoba suddenly whistled and large figures entered his sight. Two huge wolves, about two meters tall, crept out of the sofas shadow. Their fur was entirely white and the tips of their tail gave off a phosphorescent blue light. Around the wolves forepaws was a dark gray ring, engraved with a complex pattern, that didnt seem to be connected to any chain. When the wolves standing front of Drusus snarled, he started to tremble and scream. Ahh! Drusus quickly backed away from the ferocious beasts and glared at Funoba, who was still fooling around with the women. Dont make such a scary face, old man. These Haunting Wolves are rather clever monsters. If it werent for my ability to use the Ring of Submission, they wouldnt be so obedient, you know? Since I exerted myself for his majestys sake, I need to replenish my energy, hehe. After having mocked Dorassos, Funoba took another gulp from the bottle of alcohol in his hand and gave the women another mouth-to-mouth drink. After gnashing his teeth at Funobas behavior, Drusus turned heel, storming out of the room and slamming the door shut. He paced through his own castle with long strides and slumped shoulders. The surrounding servants trembled in fear when they saw their masters appearance. Fuck!! This uncultured barbarian!! Just because you carry his majestys favor you think you can selfishly invade my castle!? Youll regret this, you savage!! On that day, the repeated resentful shouts of viscount Drusus De Barishimon could be heard throughout the castle, creating a gloomy atmosphere for all the servants. Arc POV Under a cloudy sky early in the morning, a city spread out before my eyes. The three-meter wide moat was filled with water from the Spirit river that ran close to the city. Around the moat was a wheat field that was currently blowing in the wind. This it the first town I visited when I came to this world, Rubierute. Though it hasnt been that long since I last stayed here, I was still feeling a bit nostalgic. Ponta was in her usual spot atop my head and Ariane was looking down at the city beside me. The reason we came to this town was because there was no other way for us to get to the empire. The city closest to the empire that I could travel to with Transfer Gate was Rubierute. However, we still needed to ask someone in the city for directions to the empire from Rubierute. Though wed received a crude map of the Northern continent in Raratoia, there were no locations of human towns marked on it, and no one in the elf village was knowledgeable about highways. Apparently, wed reach the Holy Leburan Empire if we headed straight north and crossed over the volcanic area called the Fire Dragon Mountain. Given what happened with Buranbeina, it was necessary for us to get accurate directions. When we reached the gate, I showed the guards the copper pass I received after saving the feudal lords daughter and asked them if they knew the way to the empire, but they were only able to shake their heads. The majority of this worlds people dont seem to travel far from their birthplace, since there werent many people that knew the distance to far-away locations. Most people we asked only knew the way to nearest town from their home village. Just as I was about to give up and go ask some peddlers traveling the highway about it, a voice suddenly called out to me. Arc-sama!? When I looked back I saw a woman I recognized. Her curly red hair was cut in a short style, barely reaching the nape of her neck and her deep brown eyes were opened wide in shock. She was dressed in a maids uniform and seemed to be in her early twenties. She was also the first person I ever talked to in this world. Ah, Rita-dono. I never imagined meeting you in such a place. Ariane was wearing her gray cloak beside me and from underneath her hood she was sending me a questioning gaze, so I whispered an abridged version of how I helped Rita with the bandit situation to her. Yes, Arc-sama. Have your travels been going well since you left? Hmm, Ive been here and there, I even managed to visit the capital Huh, youve been to the capital? I still havent been there. Seeing how happy Rita looked when she talked, I began to stroke my chin. A maid in direct service to Lauren, the daughter of this territorys feudal lord, was right in front of me. She was surely brighter than commoners, with that in mind I looked straight at Rita. I actually need to go to the Eastern Leburan Empire for a business trip, so I wondered if you could help me with the directions. Rita raised her eyebrow at my statement and turned towards Ariane with a weird expression on her face. Rita seemed troubled by something as she opened her mouth and started speaking. I do know the way there, but the roads around the border have been overrun by monsters recently, and Ive heard commercial travel to the area has decreased. It would be quite dangerous to travel those roads with a female companion. Ariane and I shared a look after she said that. I dont think that will be a problem. Will your legs be okay, Arc? Arianes large chest bounced a little as she chuckled and showed off the Sword of the Lion King that had been covered by her cloak. If we did run into a large group of monsters, I could use Dimensional Step to escape, or it would be easily within Ariane and my power to annihilate the threat if retreat was impossible. Well, it shouldnt be much of a problem. When I nodded and agreed with Ariane, Rita reluctantly told us the exact directions to the empire. After another minute or two of chatting, we said our goodbyes to Rita and then left Rubierute along the western highway. The road rose at a gentle incline and soon we could see the gorgeous scenery from atop a hill. While the Spirit river flew in the southwestern direction on my left, I was more focused on the highway in front of me. At the bottom of the hill, the highway split into two paths, with one path traveling along the river and the other heading northwest. The border town Gurado was along the northwestern path. Although Rita didnt know the way to the empire, she did know the way to the nearest border town Gurado, and she mentioned that the Holy Leburan Empires territory was just beyond it. She said that itd be a half-day journey from Rubierute to Gurado by carriage, but it shouldnt take more than an hour using Dimensional Step. Since monster appeared all along the northwestern path, our main objective was to remain undetected. Thought it was a common scene for people to hang around monster spawns in a game, hanging around a monsters habitat was quite dangerous. While it would seem like some type of safari for someone like me, who could use short range teleportation, the ones who were only able to walk would only be a stones throw away from a vicious monster attack. As we quickly made our way down the highway with transfers, we didnt pass a single person or carriage. Since there were usually other people traversing the highways, I had to limit my use of transfer magic, but with no one around I could use it without holding back. It wasnt long before Gurado came into view. Since it was called a border town, I thought it would be large, but even from this distance I could tell it was smaller than Rubierute. If anything else, it was more like a large village in size. Since Gurado was surrounded on two sides by a forest, and monster attacks must have been frequent, the residents had built a large stone wall that was suitable for a city. The town was in a distorted oval shape and there was a field outside the wall, just like the other places Ive been. However, I couldnt see the shadows of those who should be tending the field despite it being early in the morning. Though I suppose that they could have been hidden by the crops shadow. As we walked the rest of the way to the town, I suddenly heard a childs scream. Whaaaaa!! Ariane and I shared a look while Pontas ear stood up as she started to look around. All of a sudden, two boys burst out of the field a short distance away. Chasing after them was a monster I hadnt seen I visited since Rata village some time ago. Volume 3 - CH 17 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Border Town GuradoPart 2 The monster was covered in black and gray fur and four tusks were sticking out of both sides of its mouth. It was a Fanged Boar, similar to the one I had killed before. However, it wasnt two meters long as the one before, this one was maybe one and a half meters at best. One of the fleeing boys, who was carrying a simple wooden shield with a thin iron plate riveted to it, turned around to confront the Fanged Boar with his short sword. When I focused on the boar, I noticed that there was a bleeding cut on its body and it was scratching the ground as it stared down the kid with the sword. The boys must have angered the boar when they tried to slay it and now the boys would meet their end by impalement. My black cloak fluttered as I ran towards the kids and drew my sword. Ariane had already sent out a flying mound of rocks that hit the ground in-between the Fanged Boar and the children, throwing up a cloud of dust. When the Fanged Boar tried to leap back and groaned, I aimed for its neck. The monster tried to reorient itself when it recognized a new enemy, but its movements were too slow. By the time the Fanged Boar started to turn, my sword was already in mid-swing. With a booming shout, I brought the Holy Thunder Sword down on the crown of the monsters head. The sword easily cut the Fanged Boars head in half and the remaining momentum caused the blade to hit the ground and create a large fissure. The two boys stared at me with their mouths wide open, wearing dumbfounded expressions. I am a priest, are either of you injured? After I swung my sword to remove the blood and sheathed it, the boy with the sword quickly stepped forward to answer me. W-Were alright! I was just about to slay the beast myself!! The boys small brown eyes, which complimented his short brown hair, glared at me in annoyance. When he thrust his sword in my direction, the boys trembling arms threw off his aim. Suddenly the pale boy with similar gear that had remained silent till now, tackled the other boy that had been in the middle of his sloppy thrust and knocked him to the ground. Onii-chan what are you doing?! What do you think youre saying to our savior?! Apparently the two of them were siblings. The younger ones hair was lighter and slightly longer than his brothers, and he seems to have a more reserved personality compared to his overactive older brother. He had the same brown eyes as his brother, but he had more common sense. After hitting his brother on the head as he stood up, the younger one lowered his head to me. Sorry, I apologize for my brothers actions! My name is Levitto and this is my brother I am Raiatto Dalsen De Gurado! I am the rising star of the next generations feudal lords! While he did cut off his brother Levitto, Raiattos arrogant introduction with his arms crossed over his chest and puffed out cheeks was rather heartwarming. Well, it was a rather interesting thing to do in front of a mysterious knight clad in a black cloak and women clad in a gray cloak at least. Quite the interesting child. Ariane started to chuckle at the boys antics as she slowly made her way over. Still, these boys were apparently the sons of the feudal lord. That begged the question as to why they were outside the town, trying to fight monsters with weapons. Confused, I decided to ask the boys about it. By the way, what are you boys doing in a place like this? It wasnt Levitto that answered like I expected, but the older brother Raiatto that spoke up. Im not a boy! Since there have been recent monster attacks in the Gurado territory, Ive taken it upon myself to pacify the land! He was definitely at the stage between child and teenager. Isnt that a reckless thing to do? Nothing would be accomplished if you died. I-I can do it! I am not being reckless! I can do it!! When I gave some frank advice, Raiattos face turned a deep red and he stomped on the ground like a child. Since I couldnt deal with him forever I turned towards the younger brother whod been standing off to the side. I have a small question Levitto-dono, do you know the closest town in the the empire from here? The closest town in the empire? I dont know, but I bet father does. As he spoke, Levitto apologetically shook his head in response to my question. There was no need to ask the feudal lord, but it seemed that we wouldnt be changing our destination from Gurado. However, Raiatto soon leaped up and started to shout in protest. Hey! Hey! Dont ignore me! Ignore me and I Kyun! All of a sudden a gust of wind blew up and smacked Raiatto in the face as Ponta cried out from the top of my head. What!? After being hit by the gust Raiatto began to wildly swing his sword around until he fell on his butt. What just happened!? That green fur ba` ah!! Kyun! Kyun! Ponta jumped from my head to the ground when Raiatto started to glare daggers at her and puffed out her fur while baring her fangs at him. How about we all just head to town and decide what to do from there. Lets get there quickly. T-Thank you very much. After I broke up the fight, Levitt and Ratio led the way to town while Ariane was following them with Ponat in her arms. After quickly picking something up I brought up the rear. There was a deep trench dug around Gurados walls and there was a drop bridge at the entrance. There were several guards at the front gate and all of them rushed forward when they noticed our group approaching. Levitto! Raiatto! Where did the two of you run off!? Dalson-sama has been worried sick about you!! One of the guards rushed forward to check on the two brothers, who looked a little embarrassed when they heard that this Dalson person was worried about them. Even the hyperactive Ratio was quiet when he heard this. It was Levitto who told them how Ariane and I came across the two of them and safely brought them back to town. When the guards took us to the center of the town, we encountered a gathering of many people, who were all wearing heavy equipment. There were twenty knights adorned with excellent armor, while the remaining ten men were dressed in leather armor, all holding different weapons. When one of the guards that had been leading us ran up to the group he saluted to the person standing in the center. Dalson-sama, your sons have been found! The man called Dalson was wearing armor like the people around him and his physique was slightly larger than the rest. He appeared to be in his early thirties, had a stubby beard, short hair and the same brown eyes as the boys. Although he carried the atmosphere of bandit leader or veteran adventurer, I couldnt deny that he was the boys father and thus Gurados feudal lord. A vein was visibly throbbing on Dalsons forehead and he wore a strained smile on his face as he approached us with long strides before striking both Raiatto and Levitt on the top of their heads. Ouch??!! Raiatto started rolling on the ground, holding his head, while Levitto crouched on the ground in pain. Shut up!! Fools, youve made me worry for nothing with this crap!! Dalson rubbed his fist as he shouted at the two, before he turned to me. A stranger? At such an unusual time? My name is Arc, a traveling adventurer. This is my current traveling companion, Ariana. Kyun! There was doubt on Dalsons face when I introduced Ariane and myself and only Pontas cry when she jumped on my head broke the silence. Dalson gave us a once over before he moved his eyes back to my face and asked me another question. Whats that on your shoulder? Oh, on our way here we ran into your sons while they were attacked by this monster. In order to prevent its death from being unnecessary, we brought it here for processing. As I said that, I threw the Fanged Boar I had been carrying around with one hand at the feudal lords feet, making everyone around us shout in surprise. When Ratio saw that, he quickly hid behind the nearest knights back. While more veins appeared on Dalsons temple, he simply snorted and looked back at me. You said you were an adventurer, right? If you have the power to slay that damned beast in a single blow, then you are a considerable fighting force. Would you consider being employed by me for a while? Whats your price? Dalson kicked the head of the Fanged Boar corpse as he stared at me. While I am grateful for the offer, Im currently employed by another party I glanced in Arianes direction as I spoke. Dalson looked disappointed at my answer as he sighed and scratched the back of his head. I see To come to Gurado at such a time, do you have an errand here? No, were trying to reach the nearest city in the empire. Do you happen to know the way, Dalson-dono? When I asked about reaching a city in the empire, Dalson widely smiled and turned towards Ariana. Regrettably, a group of Ogres has holed near the highway up ahead, so its currently quite dangerous to travel to the empire. I often encountered Ogres in the game, they were a demonic looking monster. Their most notable traits were their high physical strength and offensive power. Basically, a troublesome enemy at the beginning but a suitable grinding monster for the mid-game. Ariane and I should easily be able to deal with them ourselves or we could just use Dimensional Stepto avoid the trouble. However, judging from Dalsons aura, he wouldnt allow two people to attempt a dangerous trek to the empire by themselves. I have a suggestion for you, were preparing to subjugate the Ogres right now, so how about you lend him to us? Adventurers rarely visit the border, and one with the strength to kill a Fanged Boar with a single blow is one Id like to work with. His proposal for leasing my contract was directed at Ariane since she had been presented as my employer. Arianes golden eyes looked towards me from beneath her hood so I gave her a simple nod. It was my way of telling her that I didnt think exterminating the Ogres would take too much time to accomplish. I dont particularly mind. When Ariane accepted his proposal Dalsons smile widened even more. Is that so. Well, thank you for that. Of course, you two will be handsomely rewarded for your contribution. You said your name was Arc, you are in agreement with this, right? I dont really have any objections. How big is this group of Ogres? According to our scouts, there are about ten of them. If there were that few, then this could probably be settled before noon. Though this promising fellow has joined us, but dont think you can be careless. You lot, dont be too reckless! OHH!! A battle cry rang out a Dalsons exclamation. The knights shared promises of returning safely with their friends and families as they gathered to make their final equipment checks. I looked to Ariane as the spectacle unfolded, but she simply shrugged and shook her head. This situation seemed more serious than I initially thought it to be. Given Dalsons not too serious attitude as a feudal lord, Id thought that is would be something similar to a hunting trip in the mountains, but maybe I was wrong. There would be no chance of victory if the commander had a hopeless expression. Nevertheless, he was a rather brave man to lead the subjection himself. Though this town wasnt very large, judging by the small number of knights present, they were also short-handed. I assume well depart after everything is put in order. Dalsons eyes bulged when Ariana spoke up. Well, I thought that you could wait here in town for our retur Wouldnt my magic and skills with the sword also count as a great war potential? She created a fireball in her hand as she spoke, before extinguishing it the next instant. Oh! Lady luck is truly smiling down on us! Every last one of you better come back alive!! Oooou!! Following Dalsons energetic jab came the ecstatic shouts of the men around us. Volume 3 - CH 18 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax That which brings blessings and tragedyPart 1 Our group left Gurado and advanced along the northern highway. Dalson led the thirty-man unit which consisted of twenty knights and ten other combatants gathered from the town, all marching with weapons and other subjugation tools in hand while Ariana and I followed behind with Ponta atop my head. After leaving the town and traveling for about an hour, the landscape around us started to rise slightly to form a hill. Thats when our group left the highway and approached a forest on the western side. From the top of the hill, I could see that the trees in the forest were sparsely placed. Dalson gestured for everyone to be quite before he started to crouch, everyone following his example as we advanced towards the forest. Eventually, we came to a stop when the hill ended in a small cliff and Dalson silently urged us to have a look. A group of ogres was standing around at the bottom of the cliff. Their height ranged between two and two-and-a-half meters, their rust-colored bodies consisted of steel-like muscles and tusks were protruding from the corners of their lower jaws. They seemed to have a degree of intelligence given the animal pelts around their waist and the ivy bound stone axes and large clubs they carried. There were ten ogres in total and a quick glance revealed that everyone in the unit was holding their breath. We begin the ambush here, so Ill lend you this. When Dalson said that, a knight pushed a quiver of arrows and bow to both Ariane and me. While I remained confused about what they were for, Dalson nudged his chin towards the cliff. Well fire arrows from here and lure them towards the highway. Since were on top of the hill, itd be difficult for them to climb up as they chase us. Just as Dalson had said, when I took another look, the valley the Ogres were in was surrounded by hills on all sides. The arrows have been dipped in poison, but its only strong enough to slow the ogres movements. Since it isnt wise to face them inside the forest, well draw them out with these arrows. The greatest strengths humans possessed was their ability to form groups and strategize. Though I couldnt tell if there were enough people here to go through with the plan, it was true that itd be disadvantageous to fight in the forest. Since there were only ten of them, Ariane and I could go down and take care of them ourselves, leaving Dalson and the rest here safe and out of sight. However, I wasnt the main force here, I was just meant to support them. When I looked to Ariane, it appeared that she reached the same conclusion as she only nodded back at me. Since I never used a bow before I watched the others to learn how to do so. Besides, I only need to provoke the ogres, not hit them. Everyone, ready your bows. At Dalsons command, everyone aimed their bows off of the cliffs edge. A second later, the thirty men let their arrows rain upon the unsuspecting ogres. I drew my bow with all my might in preparation to shoot at the ogres. However, just as I was about to fire I heard a cracking sound and the bow in my hand snapped in two. Huh? Id heard that amateurs would have a hard time fully drawing a bow, so I held and drew it with all my might, but that was apparently a mistake. Both Ariane and Dalson had amazed looks on their faces while the others were in a state of shock. Everyones stares were starting to make me feel a little uncomfortable. Well, seem that this bows maintenance has been neglected. While quietly tossing the broken bow to the side I blamed its breakage on the one in charge of weapon maintenance. Unlike me, Ariane managed to draw her bow and shoot it at the ogres at the bottom of the cliff. However, her ability with the bow wasnt as high as youd expect of an elf. Her arrow struck the ground close to the ogres. But seeing Ariane fire the bow I understood why. Her large chest seemed to throw off her aim when she fired. While everyone readied themselves to fire another volley, roars rose up from the bottom of the cliff and angry glares focused on our group. Several of the ogres had arrows stuck in their bodies, but they managed to avoid fatal injuries thanks to their thick muscles. In order to contribute something, I looked around for something to throw. I could help reduce their numbers if I threw rocks at them from this height, but unfortunately there were no fist-sized rocks around. Well, these pebbles should be enough to provoke the ogres, so I picked up a few of them and started to throw them down the cliff. When the stone I threw hit one of the ogres in the head, there was a dull sound as a hole appeared in his head and it fell down unmoving. Cheers arose from the men shooting arrows around me. Dalson nodded approvingly before he bent down, gathered more stones, and handed them to me. Although I had been just trying to find something to do, I managed to reduce their numbers. I took aim at another ogre with the stones I received. However, that first one seems to have been due to luck. Stones thrown at fastball speeds could certainly be fatal, but its hard to aim fast-moving objects and trying to hit the ogres at a vertical incline on top of that made the task even more difficult. Above all else, I knew for a fact that I lacked honed throwing skills. At the ogres second angry roar Dalson confirmed that they were making their way up the cliff, and I finally managed to take another one out, leaving eight of them. Kyun! Ponta suddenly made a tense cry from atop my head. Just as Dalson had given the order to fall back to the highway, two more ogres appeared from the forest behind us, shocking everyone. Ariane couldnt even hide the shock on her face at being ambushed. Somehow, both she and I had become so absorbed in shooting arrows and throwing stones that we had neglected to cover the rear. One of the newly arrived ogres raised its stone axe to take a swing at Dalson, but, Ariane quickly grasped the situation and blocked the strike. The moment she saw the ogre move, Ariane wasted no time tossing her bow aside and drew her sword as she stepped in-between the ogre and Dalson at lighting speed. Ariane managed to avoid taking the blow delivered by the ogres log-like arms by deflecting it with the flat side of her sword. However, the force generated by the axe hitting the ground was enough to blow her hood off. When that happened her lilac skin and golden eyes were revealed. Without paying attention to that, Ariane quickly raked her sword over the ogres arm that held the axe. The ogre screamed as it let go of its axe and tried to step back, but Ariane wasnt having it and closed the distance. The ogre tried to knock her away with its large arms but it was unable to raise the arm Ariane had injured. Capitalizing the opportunity, she slashed the ogres thick neck. The ogre grasped at its neck as blood started to spray from it, an act that proved to be futile as it collapsed and writhed on the ground. While Arianes battle had played out I had faced off with the other ogre that had snuck up on us. Had Ponta no cried out when she did, I might have received the ogres blow. Though its unlikely that I would have received much damage thanks to Belenus Holy Armor, Ponta wouldve been in harms way if I handled the situation poorly, sitting on my head as she way. Thanks to her warning, I was now facing the ogre and Ponta had already coiled herself around my neck. When I caught both of the ogres arms and squeezed them, the ogre glared at me while trying to free itself. The ogre initially tried to swing its club at me, but as my hold tightened, agony seeped into its expression and its escape attempts started to become desperate. Hehehe, Im not letting you get away! I put enough strength in my hold to break the Ogres wrists. The instant they snapped, the ogre roared as if it was dying. My follow-up head-butt shattered the ogres skull and broke its neck. When the ogre became silent I tossed the corpse aside and checked up on Ariane. We made eye contact just after she pulled her sword from the neck of her kill and she was starting to put her hood back on. We somehow managed to kill the two from the ambush. When we looked towards the others, we were greeted by their dumbfounded expressions. The ogres at the bottom of the cliff had already split into two groups and they were closing in on this location. The rest of them are heading this way. Dalson returned to his senses when he heard me say that. Everyone, fall back to the highway!! At his command, everyone simultaneously retreated towards the highway. When we reached the highway, a group of four ogres broke out of the forest and started their assault. As the enraged ogres ran out of the forest, hell-bent on killing us, Dalson issued another set of commands. Throw your oil bottles!! Ariane-dono, if youd please!! Everyone then threw small containers of oil at the ogres, coating them in the stuff before Ariane used her spirit magic to send multiple fireballs flying at the ogres. When the fireballs hit them, the ogres were engulfed by the flames. As the flames consumed them, the ogres dropped to the ground and rolled around to extinguish them, stopping right at our feet when they were done. The soldiers quickly formed separate groups and stood on the sides of the wounded ogres before they started to stab the ogres with their spears and swords. In each group, there was a knight standing in front of the ogres with a large shield, whose purpose was keeping the ogres attention focused on them while the others stabbed the ogre. I decided to use the way they handled their shields as a reference. I cross-referenced the trained movements of the corps members with they way I usually fought and noted that they were almost identical. Ariana, Dalson, and I were located in the center group were two of the ogres rose to their feet and screamed in anger. I took my shield off of my back and unsheathed my sword before stepping forward. I deflected a giant club using the shield in my left hand. The ogres balance had been thrown off because it was pulled along by its weapon, and after cutting into it with my great sword the ogre ended up being bisected. The second ogre was done in with a single thrust, after I hit it in the face with my shield i used the opportunity to ram my sword into its stomach. My thrust had managed to cut the ogres spine, and with a final moan, the ogre fell down like a puppet with its strings cut. Looking around I saw that the other groups had been able to overwhelm the other two ogres. When the remaining ogres showed up, Ariane and I split up to support the groups under attack. The battle was over in an instant and not a single ogre was left alive. Considering that youre are an elf, Ariana-dono, Im truly grateful for your help. While we were busy removing the magic stones from the ogres bodies, Dalson approached us and started speaking to Ariane with a smile on his face. At his comment, Ariane lowered the hood of her cloak and stared back at him with her arms crossed. Without paying attention to her shift in attitude, Dalson continued to speak to Ariane in a more blunt manner. Though this is the first time Ive met one, I heard stories that elves occasionally appeared in the neighboring forest during my great-grandfathers time. Dalsons eyes didnt hold the same gleam as one that desired to capture elves. If anything, there was only a hint of curiously. This is your first time meeting an elf? Since Ariane was maintaining her vigilance and silence, I decided to urge Dalson to continue. Dalson seemed a little happy about it about that, instead of being displeased as I thought hed be. Since my great-grandfathers time, our familys tenet has been Help elves whenever theyre in need. When he was young, an elf saved his life when hed been exploring the forest, I never imagined Id be saved in a similar fashion. As Dalson spoke, he focused on Ariane, whose arms were still crossed. Even if we didnt help, youd have managed somehow. Dalson shook his head at Ariane curtly reply. If it werent for you, I wouldnt be able to return to my sons today. Technically, we only completed the task you requested of us. So, are you going to give us the directions now? Ariane simply brushed it off and said it was nothing. Ah, thats right. When we return to town, well need to prepare a proper reward for Arc-dono and Ariane-do Ariane and I simultaneously spoke up. No. No. Sharing a quick look, the two of us nod in agreement before she continued speaking. No, were heading to the empire from here. Itll save us the trouble if tell us what we need. However, I dont have much with me at the moment, so how can I reward you here? Dalson took out a few gold and silver coins from a leather wallet hed been carrying as he spoke. That, along with the bow I broke, is enough of a reward. I shrugged my shoulders as I made that joke. Dalson looked at me and opened his mouth to say something, but Ariana managed to beat him to it. As an additional reward, how about you ensure that that family tenet of yours is passed down to your great-grandchildren. Arianas large chest rose and fell while being supported by her arms as she started to chuckle. That precept of Help elves whenever theyre in need was a good one to pass down in my opinion. Dalson turned a questioning gaze in my direction. Since I didnt really mind the reward that she had suggested, I nodded at him. As compensation for the subjugation, he told us that this road would lead to a large city in the empire and bade us farewell together with all the members of the subjugation party. Volume 3 - CH 19 Namo-Note: Hi everyone, got another change I wanted to announce. Some of you mightve noticed that a certain Dorassos had been mentioned in chapter 16. One of our readers used the comments to point this name out as a typo, and it was changed back into Drusus shortly afterwards. However it is actually the other way round: Drusus is the typo! Drusus De Barishimon (old name) C ɥå?ɥ?Хꥷ (raw name) dorassosu du barishimon (romaji) C Dorassos Du Barishimon (new name) I added this little table as a means for comparison for those who want to know why and how If you want to add something, feel free to write in the comments! Enjoy the chapter! Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax That which brings blessings and tragediesPart 2 When we were out of sight of the subjection party, Ariane suddenly muttered something as we walked. There are a variety of humans Yeah. I contemplated what she said and took a quick look back. There was a gradual bend along the highway, and their figures were already obstructed by the trees. Once we entered the empires territory, I began using Dimensional Stepin short, frequent bursts. Since Ive heard that the number of monsters increased along the border between Rhoden and Leburan, I shortened the distance of the transfers to lessen the chance of encounters. To avoid heading the wrong way or arriving at another city, Ariane would check our progress every few transfers. We were currently traveling northwest, following the highway towards Kesseck, the largest border town in the area. Once there, we could begin our search for clues about Dorassos Du Barishimon. After all Ive heard, the empire was about five times the size of Rhoden Kingdom. Given the size of the empire, its unlikely that wed be able to keep up the quick pace at which weve been able to rescue the captured elves. Well, unless theyre being held close to the border but it wasnt pessimistic of me to doubt that wouldnt be the case. While I was caught in the whirlpool of my thoughts as we traveled, Ariane suddenly placed a hand on my shoulder and urged me to stop. Hold on a second, Arc. I looked back at her when she said that. Whats the matter? Currently, there was only an ordinary, grassy plain running along the highway. The forest had disappeared some time ago and I couldnt see any monsters around that we should be cautious about. However, Ariane narrowed her eyes and surveyed the surroundings. Since there wasnt any serious danger present, the constantly hungry Ponta began tapping on my helmet with her forepaw while wagging her tail. The mana is abnormally dense here Arianes brow knitted while I was confused on whether there was any danger or not. It was easier for strong monsters to settle in areas of high mana concentrations Case in point, elves lived in the Great Canada Forest, which was inhabited by a multitude of monster. Ariana seemed to notice my confusion and try to answer my question. Normally, specific types of trees, located in certain forests, naturally store mana or miasma, which gathers in deep hollows and caves where it can be condensed. Apparently, mana was circulated like a haze or fog. Taking what she said into consideration, I took another look at the plains we were standing in. It didnt seem to be a place for mana to accumulate. Although I couldnt detect mana all that well, even I started to notice the same faint, skin crawling sensation I felt when I first entered Great Canada Forest Ariane lowered her cloaks hood and carefully combed the surrounding area with a gloomy expression. She walked a short distance away from the road and crouched down for a bit before slowly standing up while holding something in her hand. Fragments of Abundant Harvest Stones As she muttered that, she was holding the fragment of a purple crystal up into the sunlight. Ariane proceeded to pick up more of the fragments scattered around her while I was, once again, left confused. Whats an Abundant Harvest Stone? Well. Its a magic tool created by the elves. I see, and what does it do? I looked at Ariane as she rolling one of the semi-transparent, purple crystals in her hand. Theyre crushed into a fine powder and spread thinly across fields in order to increase the vitality of the land and raising crop yields. Hoo. After hearing her explanation, I looked at the fragments in her hand. It seemed to be a form of solid fertilizer, but that begged the question why they had been thrown into a plain next to the highway. Let alone a field, I couldnt even see a house nearby. When we I returned my eyes to her face, Ariane began to speak before I could voice the question that was on my mind. There are certain precautions that need to be taken when handling them. If they are left unattended, in a roughly shattered state like this, then they start to release miasma that can attract monsters. Ive heard of farmland becoming barren when too much fertilizer is used in short intervals, but this stuff came with the risk of attracting monster when used incorrectly. Do you remember? How Great Canada Forest is filled with huge trees and monsters? The scenery of the Great Canada Forest came to mind as I nodded at her question. Well, when the first chieftain descended upon the land, it was little more than a wasteland. The first chieftain used the Abundant Harvest Stones to revitalize the land and started cultivating the forest it is today. That was one heck of an amazing afforestation program. If Im not mistaken, the first chief formed the precursor of the current elf society eight-hundred years ago, meaning that this vast forest had sprouted up in that short amount of time. Though that would be an easier feat for the long-living elves, it was still a shocking fact to learn that the massive forest had once been a wasteland. When the elves were purged from the human countries, we needed a visible defense, so the forest was hastily planted by spreading roughly grounded Abundant Harvest Stones throughout the land. The trees began to absorb the excess mana, monsters started to appear, and humans fled from the land. Well, at least that was how I was told the great forest came about. I looked at the quantity of Abundant Harvest Stones that dotted the area while listening to her explanation. It was more than likely that someone had scattered them here on propose. This seems to be the cause of the increased monster activity along the borders of Rhoden and Leburan. The only question remaining was who the perpetrator was Are the elves behind this? When I asked this simple question, Ariane gave me angry look. What would elves stand to gain from spreading Abundant Harvest Stones across a human countrys border? Her sharp reply was all I needed to hear in order to know that she didnt even consider the elves to be the ones behind this. However, it was possible for the elves to profit from items with the ability to summon monsters. If, for example, the elves decided to release the monsters to disturb the public order of a neighboring country, whatd happen to local trade? Since I wasnt that knowledgeable about the elves relationship with the neighboring nations I couldnt be careless in what I said. Also, Id only upset Ariane if continued down this train of thought. While we elves are the manufacturers of the item, we arent the only ones in possession of them. A multitude of Abundant Harvest Stones have been traded to our sole human trading partner, the Rinburuto Archdukedom, so that they could sell them to other countries. The ability of the Abundant Harvest Stones to increase crop production would be useful to any human country, so having the monopoly must have been quite lucrative for the Rinburuto Archdukedom. Considering the scarcity of this item, theres no way these Abundant Harvest Stones have been spread in this area without some governments order. Still, its quite the dangerous fertilizer. Trouble was bound to arise when placing it in the hands of humans. Ariane crushed the fragments of Abundant Harvest Stones in her hand before letting the dust be carried off by the wind. They were originally created to cultivate a forest. The only risks my ancestors were concerned about were the monsters that could potentially be attracted. Ho, are the humans unaware of the monster-luring side-effect? Ariane merely shook her head as replied in a disgusted tone. Greedy people are everywhere. I see. Knowing that crop yields rose by scattering a thin layer of dust over their fields, there were bound to be people that ignored the risks and instructions in an attempt to increase their own profits. Discovering the side effects of the Abundant Harvest Stones wouldnt be that difficult. However, the elves knowingly supplied the humans with these stones, meaning they considered it to be an acceptable risk if the human countries were overrun by monsters and trees, an environment they themselves were used to. Well, this was only speculation on my part Is there a method to counter those side-effects? I asked Ariane that question under the assumption that the misused Abundant Harvest Stones were behind the increased monster activity and that the problem would be solved once the stones effects were negated. The effects can be suppressed a little if the fragments get buried, but that would be ineffective unless you knew the size of the area theyve been spread in. She did another scan of the area before shrugging her shoulders. We had neither the manpower nor the time to deal with this problem. The only options we had would be to seek out and crush the large fragments of Abundant Harvest Stones and let the wind carry the dust away. I was about to ask Ariane another question, but then I simply sighed and shrugged my shoulders. Nine times out of ten, this was the work of a human nation and I could only guess on their reasons for doing it. Volume 3 - CH 20 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Thanks Ninja Chiome The Holy Leburan Empire city of Kesseck was right in front of us. With the mountain range extending towards the northwest, the straight and plain surface of the tall walls projected the impression of a rather sturdy citadel. Since it stood in an important position near the border, the large town gave off an impressive atmosphere, with the small river that flew beside it and the impressive field that surrounded it. We were coming from the eastern highway that connected Kesseck to Rhoden Kingdom, and under normal circumstances I imagine that the highway would be fairly busy, but the only other travelers were the few survivors of villages recently attacked by monsters. As we approached the town, the peaceful scenery of the roads around Kesseck was disturbed by people who looked different from normal guards. Each of them wore light armor in dull colors over long-sleeved uniforms and they carried an atmosphere similar to that of armed forces. These strange individuals were keeping a close eye on everyone the guards let through the city gates. Since there werent many people on our highway, we easily stood out. Considering that we were a dark elf and a skeleton knight under our hood and helmet, itd be very bad if they decided to question us or force us to show our faces. Itd be for the best if we avoid entering through the front. Yeah. Ariane shared my concerns and nodded. Ariane and I circled the city in order to find a place with fewer guards and soldiers. Ponta had dozed off a while ago and was lightly snoring atop my head. The soldiers were mostly focused on the citys western side, and they would often go in and out of a small fort beside the city. It looked like the garrison had been built rather hastily, because it wasnt all that sturdy and the citys fortifications prevented them from seeing what was happening inside. Avoiding that area, we walked towards the east of the city and used Dimensional step to first get on top of the wall and then inside the city. While contemplating how familiar this was of entering places was becoming, I took a look around. Contrary to lack of people on the highway, the city was bursting with activity. Mixed among the common people were many soldiers out of armor. Noticing that there were a lot of adventurers around, I breathed a sigh of relief. In this case I shouldnt attract too much attention. While its good that we made it into the city, we still need to look for clues about Dorassos Du Barishimons location Ariane gave me a look when I said that. Even if I said we should look for clues, the only thing wed be doing was asking people around town about it and listening to merchants. The Empire was different from Rhoden, and from what weve heard an elf would be captured immediately if discovered, so we have to avoid raising a ruckus here. Since we couldnt be so bold in our search, its best if we simply brought up viscount Barishimons name to move around out of the guards sight. After stepping onto the main road, we made our way towards the open market. It was an ideal place to gather information because wed be able to stop and chat with merchants while still blending into the large crowd present. Even as the smells of various foods drifted towards us, Ponta remained asleep. After removing the sleeping Ponta from my head and handing her to Ariane, I approached one of the food merchants. The man was selling walnut-like nuts as his main product. It seemed to be a suitable food for travel and the nuts were sold by the pound. One pound please. Right away. The merchant had a friendly smile as he, in a practiced manner, scooped up some walnuts from a large sack full of them and placed then in a container. Thatll be 1 rie, mister. I had prepared to ask the merchant about viscount Barishimon when his words made me do a double-take. I couldnt believe I failed to realize that the currency would changed with the country. I pulled out a gold coin from the pouch tied to my waist and handed it to the merchant. Sorry, but will this do? Of course Rhoden gold coins are acceptable. 9 rie is your change. The merchant handed me nine silver coins with different engravings than the ones Ive been using till now. The materials felt the same, but the engravings on the newer coins appeared to have been down with a more refined technique. If the merchant was being honest, then the value of money wasnt different from Rhoden, so I could feel a little bit relieved. Mister, is this your first time in Kesseck? Ah, yes. In fact, I was wondering if youve heard of the Barishimon territory? While replying to the merchants, I brought up Barishimons name. In Rhoden, the feudal lords shared the name with their territories, so it shouldnt be too suspicious to ask about the territory while really only being concerned about the noble that rule it. However, the merchant looked confused about something as he thought it over. The Barishimon territory? Sorry, but Ive never heard of it. I see, sorry to bother you then. After that, I began to ask other merchants in the same manner about the Barishimon territory, but immediately hit a wall. Didnt think that we wouldnt find anything at all We were off to the side of the main road as I complained and cracked a walnut in my hand and gave it to Ariane. Ariane held the walnut in her hand, so Ponta could happily gnaw on it and she could blissfully pat Pontas head. If you think about it, not every noble would have their own territory. It was also highly probable that the general public wouldnt know a specific nobles name, considering how un-communicative this world was. I was at a loss, and just as I was struggling to find out what to do, someone called us out from behind. You seem to be having a bit of trouble. When I looked back I saw a familiar person calmly looking in our direction. I last saw this person in the Rhoden Kingdoms capital. Her head was covered by a large hat, she had short cut black hair and blue eyes and she was dressed in black clothes that allowed easy movement. Despite her being only 150cm tall, any notions of her being just a city girl were destroyed by her arm- and leg-guards and the dagger on her waist. Wha-, Chiome-dono!? What are you doing here? It was Chiome of the Blade Heart Clan, a companion in freeing the People of the Plains and Mountains from the capital. Ariane looked a little surprised when she saw her. After parting with you, I returned to the hidden village and received a new mission from the head. I was ordered to find you Arc-dono, so I came here. I thought that this would be the first city you would visit to search for your target, and it seems my hunch was correct. Chiome spoke in a monotonous voice. Although this city wasnt as large as Lanbaltic, it was still pretty big. I was half amazed and half jealous of her ability to find someone in this place. Hmm, do you have another request? Like I said before, my job with Ariane hasnt ended, so Id appreciate it if you could wait for a little while. Chiome nodded as if she understood what I was saying before looking at Ariane. I will save my request until Arc-dono finishes your request, Ariane-dono. However, since time is of the essence I would like to offer my aid to you despite my poor ability. When the hand Ariane was feeding Ponta with stopped, Ponta tilted her head and looked up at her. I dont have any objections I turned to Ariane when she said that. With Chiome-chans help we should be able to finish our mission faster than we would be on our own No negotiations? Well, Ive already inspected the territory of the person youre looking for. Chiome said so while boastfully sticking out her chest. Espionage was a ninjas expertise and she was able to show how useful shed be right as our search hit a dead-end. Hoo, you already conducted an investigation? Where is he? When I asked Chiome about viscount Barishimon, she pointed in the northern direction. North from here, in the Leibnitz territory, in a city alongside the Shiana mountain range. Leibnitz? Thats an entirely different name, it viscount Barishimon a retainer of the territorys lord? No, viscount Barishimon is the lord of the Leibnitz territory. In the Holy Leburan Empire, the emperor can have the feudal lord changed with a single order. Since the lord that governs the territory can change multiple times in an emperors life, the names of the territory and its lord dont match often. In other words, this country was ruled by an absolute monarchy. Furthermore, the Leburan Empire which preceded the Western and Eastern variants was a rather large country, and the names of the territory has remained the same since before the split. Ariane and I were listening to Chiome as she gave her explanation when she pointed towards us as if she remembered something. That right. Arc-dono and Ariane-dono, you two cant show your faces in public, can you? Ariane and I look at each other before nodding in response. Then lets say I hired you two to be my personal bodyguards. I looked to Ariane to find that she was confused by Chiomes offer. Only adventurers belonging to one of the sanctioned mercenary corporations are allowed in the empire. Thanks to that, adventurers only receive light questioning when traveling between cities. Thered be no way that we could undergo an interrogation with a helmet and hood on, so wed be forced to flee and our future actions would be restricted. It was only natural that plans change in different locations and I was more than grateful for Chiomes presence, for neither Ariane nor I knew how things worked here. Should we depart for the Leibnitz territory right now? While patting Pontas head, Ariane looked at us and waited, but Chiome shook her head no. No, even by carriage itll take three or four days to reach the Leibnitz territory. If we left right now Id only have enough money for half of the journey. Since wed attract attention in small villages, well need to stick to the large cities. Chiome wasnt necessarily wrong and besides, the sky was beginning to give way to dusk. Since we spent so much effort getting into the city, we might as well stay for the night and set out for Leibnitz territory tomorrow. The three or four-day journey should be reduced to half a day at most using Dimensional Step. Then, I guess we should look for an inn for the night? Since this is a rather beautiful neighborhood, we should be able to find a nice small inn. As I said that, I was looking at the houses that lined the inn, but Chiome shook her head. Theres a church of the Hiruku religion in the neighborhood, so it would be better if we didnt stay here. Theres a decent inn near the slightly dangerous northeastern district. Please follow me. She seemed quite familiar with the citys layout, so Ariane and I followed her since she hadnt given use any reason to doubt her. As we made our way towards the northeastern district on the main road, a large solemn building came into view. There was a bell tower on both sides of the large entrance and murals etched into the walls. Above the entrance of the building was the symbol of a Buddhist-like vajra. The building was better constructed and taller than those around it. Would that happen to be the Hiruku church? I asked Chiome that question as we walked past the church. Thats right. The Hiruku religion is deeply rooted in both the Eastern and Western empires, and it follows a doctrine of human supremacy. According to their teachings, the People of the Plains and Mountains, the elves, and the dwarves are wicked beings whose blood has been tainted by devils. That quite the violent doctrine. Any place following the Hiruku religion was bound to be unpleasant for Ariane and Chiome. Ariane knitted her eyebrows under her hood in disgust as she looked back at the church. Is Rhoden Kingdom also a follower of the Hiruku religion? I asked that question in curiosity. The people of the plains and mountains like Chiome were persecuted in Rhoden Kingdom, while the elves were technically on equal footing with humans according to their treaty. Rhoden kingdom doesnt adhere to the Hiruku religion. A polytheistic religion is tied into the countrys founding and the royal family bans Hiruku missionaries even to this day. However, theres only a marginal difference between it and the Hiruku religion, my people are despised as beasts born from copulation with monsters, while elves are swindlers that deceived the gods to obtain a few blessings. What!? Thats a lie! Ariane shouted in indignation at Chiomes explanation. Chiome quickly pacified Ariane with a hand gesture. Ariane was so angry that she was slightly crushing Ponta against the twin peaks of her chest. Thats nothing but jealousy for our longevity and our better skill at handling magic. If people believed in blessings of gods, it wouldnt be hard to imagine that elves had unjustly received some through sly trickery. An all too the human view of the world, really. Chiome did her best to pacify the angry Ariane and we ended our day finding an inn to stay in. Volume 3 - CH 21 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Leibnitz IncidentPart 1 Early morning the next day, we left Kesseck through it northern gate and traveled down the highway Chiome pointed out with Dimensional Step. Chiome was surprised at first, and her expression remained blank for a while, but after a few transfers, she started to look excited as the scenery changed with every step. She had already seen Transfer Gate, which allowed me to instantly travel to any place I could remember, so it might have been easier for her to accept Dimensional Step. Well, I suppose magic like this would be quite useful to a ninja. The mountains on the western side of the highway, with the forest at its base, were called the Shiana mountains. We saw a lot of cultivated land around the outskirts of the forest. Just before noon, our destination became visible from the highway. The city and its walls were slightly larger than Kesseck and its walls. There was a large fort beside the city where carriages were constantly coming and going from. I never imaged we could make it here so quickly. I went from Calcutta directly to Kesseck, yet Im amazed I managed to catch up to you. Chiome muttered such a thing while I was looking at Leibnitzs cityscape. Since we took a little side trip after parting with her, our meeting could have been due to her luck. It also could have been because of the guidance we received from the spirits, but Ariane looked down for some reason when I said that. We entered Leibnitz through its southern gate. Chiome simply walked up to the guards, showed them something, spoke a few word and then we were let in the city without much issue. She must have prepared some passports before hand as part of her preparations. After passing through the southern gate, the abundance of people on the main road immediately caught my attention. There was an elevated section of the city along the eastern side of the city walls that was gated off by its own wall. Perhaps that eastern district was the old town and everything beyond the wall was part of the new city. The wall was smaller than the new outer wall, maybe it served as the original city wall in the past, but now it was only used as the divide between the old and new town. Chiome headed deeper into the city and went through the gate leading into the old city district. Since this might be a prolonged investigation, we should secure an inn first. Most of them are located in the old city district due to the relative safety over the new city district, and its easier for people like us to act in a place such as that. I nodded at Chiomes explanation while looking at the crowded new city district. The streets were narrower in the old city district, but people naturally gave way for a two-meter tall knight wearing a cloak, so we werent that inconvenienced. After walking the crowded streets of the old city district, we reserved a room in a small nearby inn. Lets separate here to collect information. The moment after we reserved an inn room Chiome made that suggestion. Considering that this is my first time performing an infiltration in Leibnitz, I believe its best to be properly prepared. Even though I heard some stories from my village elders, lets err on the side of caution. I dont have any objections to that. However, the two of us arent that great at intelligence gathering. While I approved of Chiomes suggestion, I had to sigh and admit our lack of ability. Wait, are you including me in that statement? Ariane stopped rubbing Pontas fur and protested at my statement. We need to accept the facts. Ariane scowled and puffed out her cheeks when I said that. Everyone had their strong and their weak points and we were simply unsuited for this. I couldnt remove my helmet or armor, my appearance scared away the rogues and thugs that could sell information, and caused the general populace to avoid making eye contact. All of which raised the difficulty of gathering information. In Arianes case, she had to completely cover herself with her cloak in order to hide her pointed ears, lilac skin and golden eyes. As a result, anyone would be suspicious of her when she tried to gain information. She could potentially loosen the lips of horny men by taking advantage of her voluptuous body and womanly charms, but she seemed to lack any skill in seduction. Since Chiome was basically indistinguishable from a regular human when she hid her tail and wore a hat over her ears, she didnt intimidate or raise suspicion in people like the two of us did. There was an obvious difference between the information gathering abilities of the three of us. If theres an expert in a certain field around, theres no shame in borrowing their strength. I understand When I painstakingly and exhaustively explained everything to Ariane, her ears reddened a little and she turned away from me. Shall we meet up in this inn tonight then? We nodded at Chiomes suggestion and left the inn. Once Chiome disappeared in the hustle and bustle of the crowd, I glanced at Ariane. Then what should we do now Ariane shrugged her shoulders and made a large nod when I asked her for suggestions. I just cant sit back and leave everything to Chiome-chan. Kyun! For some reason, Ponta was highly motivated as she wagged happily her tail while Ariane carried her. However, the familiar grumbling from her stomach indicated that she was expecting to find some delicious food in this city. Lets pick up some snacks for Ponta while we look around the old city district. Chiome had gone to the new city district, so we should explore the old district. Leaving the dividing wall, we traveled the main road that connected to the citys market. Various stalls lined the streets and I took a quick look around as I waited for Ponta to react to something. People do avoid us, just as I thought. Isnt that because of how intimidating you are, Arc? Why dont you try slouching as you walk? When I started to complain about the surround people, Ariane made a brusque suggestion. But even if I did that, a suspicious duo would still be suspicious. However, I did come up with another idea. Ariane-dono cant you eavesdrop on people using wind spirit magic? Something similar to what you did in Lanbaltic? Ah, certainly. Just wait a second When Ariane nodded at my suggestion, I placed Ponta in her usual spot atop my head while she started whispering into her hand. Some lights immediately started to gather in her hand Pale light began to flicker in her as she continued to whisper. Ariane suddenly looked up and asked me a question. Can you see anyone talking around here? I scanned the surrounding area and focused in on a pair of middle-aged men talking at a stale on the opposite side of the street. Will they do? Ariane followed my line of sight and honed in on the pair as she whispered in her hand and waved her hand causing the lights to disappear without a sound. After a while, a breeze surrounded Ariane before she called out to me. Arc, can you hear me? When I nodded yes, she brought her a glowing finger to her lips in the silence gesture and I returned the same gesture to her. When the lights started to flicker in her hand, I began to hear a conversation out of nowhere. Havent the soldiers been really active at the fort recently? The monster activity around the border has been on the rise, I even heard that the soldiers have been sent to Kesseck to deal with it. I know, but you know how these days, whenever someone approaches the fort, a soldier comes out and sends them away? Ah, I heard that strange cries have been coming from the fort recently. You do know that you live longer if you dont stick your head where it doesnt belong, right? Before long the conversation ended and the pale lights faded away. If I heard it correctly, the security around the fort has become harsh recently. People were usually barred from entering military institutions, so I dont know how useful that information would be. This method is ideal for collecting information in cities. But its quite troublesome Ariane complained as she repeatedly invoked the spirit magic so we could listen in on the people walking the streets and hung around the back allies. Whenever Ariane heard comments about someone wanting to grab her breasts or stroke her large ass from the men that checked her out, I had to struggle to soothe her anger and convince her to return to eavesdropping. However, most of the residents chatter didnt offer very useful information and there was a limit to how long she could keep the magic active. To ensure that this trip wasnt a complete waste, we decided to check out some of the stalls. The town square was lined with a variety of stalls and it was connected to multiple roads of various sizes. A mansion wall was visible just west of the town square from here. The feudal is probably in there. How about we take a quick look. As were headed towards the feudal lords castle, we passed by a huge building that bore the Hiruku religions symbol allow the main street. It was larger than the church in Kesseck and the bell towers built in the four corners of the church were taller than the castle walls. Many people were entering and leaving the church and I caught sight of a priest wearing clergy-like clothing that I could swear Ive seen before. Ariane and I quickly jogged past the place to avoid that group of people and walked into the southwestern section of the old city district where the castle was. The nearly empty, paved streets were lined with large buildings and the small cobbled waterways contributed to the peaceful atmosphere with the sound of flowing water they produced. It was a beautiful residential area, to say the least. However, the ambiance was ruined by the man who suddenly blocked our path. He was rather tall, and coupled with his exotic clothing he looked different from everyone else weve seen so far in this town. His black hair was twisted into dreadlocks and was complimented by a stubbly beard. A large tattoo could be seen peeking out from beneath his clothing. The man had his lecherous eyes on Ariane, and it was clear from his unsteady walk and red cheeks that he was drunk. Hehehe, hey there pretty lady! You got a fine body don cha? How bout you keep me a little company. His appearance and manner of speech made him out to be a mere thug, but the clothes he wore seemed well made. Could he be a noble or one of their vassals maybe? Even though he was wearing loose fitting pants he couldnt completely hide the bulge that had undoubted drew him to Ariane. Dont approach me. Ariane scowled at the man as she fanned away the smell of liquor that clung to him. However, the man paid no heed to her attitude and only proceeded to pursue her more forcefully. Hehe, A feisty one? I like those too. How about we go get ourselves some good liquor!? When the man tried to wrap his arm around Ariane I grabbed it before she could knock it away and twisted it behind his back. AAAAH!! What are you doing bastard!? Do you know who I am!? Sober up next time you try to hit on women. Spit flew everywhere as the man shouted and desperately struggled to free himself. Because I could snap bones by applying too much pressure in my holds, I tried to restrain him without using too much force, unfortunately, the drunkard continued to recklessly flail about. The guards would immediately be summoned when commotion came up in the center of town. Hey, cut it out! Koha!? When I lightly hit the man in the stomach he went stiff for a moment before vomiting and passing out on the spot. I felt a little bit of relief that he hadnt coughed up blood and guts. Hum?, he finally quieted down I shrugged in relief before taking a quick look around. I guess I owe you one, thanks Arc. Well, what now? Kyun? Kyun! Ariane asked that while looking down at the passed out man. The man was laying in his own vomit with his eyes rolled over. Probably interested in his unique hairstyle, Ponta approached the man and started playing with one of the dreadlocks. Dont touch that nasty thing. Ariane shrieked as she picked Ponta up and moved away from the unconscious man. Ky?un? Apparently Ponta wanted to play with the dreadlocks some more. Since the man was dressed in good attire, we would only court trouble if we stayed here, so itd be for best if we left. We should leave before more trouble drops into our laps. Youre right. Ariane immediately agreed with my suggestion and we left the area, leaving the man in a pool of his own vomit. Volume 3 - CH 22 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Leibnitz IncidentPart 2 That evening, as the sky reddened with the setting sun and people went about their business, Ariane and I were waiting in the room we had rented. I was sitting in the corner of the room waiting for time to pass. Ariane was laying on top of the bed playing with Ponta. When Chiome finally entered the room, she locked the door before removing her large hat to reveal her cat ears and looked around. When she finished looking, Chiome turned to Ariane and me and asked about the results of our intelligence gathering attempt. How did it go? Ariane and I exchanged a silent look at her question. We werent able to find any useful information. Ariane and I got entangled with a drunkard in the middle of our investigation. Chiomes cat ears twitched when I shrugged my shoulders and answered her. Though her expression didnt change, her ears give away her true feelings. Its just a guess but her ears fidgeting probably meant she was happy about something. Since my parents owned a cat I learned how to read their moods, thought itd be easier to do if her tail was out. The fact that she was so happy to hear about Arianes and my failure probably meant that she managed to acquire some useful information. Since Chiome was trying to rush our mission, any contribution she made could only raise her standings with us. Ariane didnt seem all that worried about Chiomes behavior. However, I did notice that Ariane tightened her hold on Ponta and quietly petted her head I managed to acquire a bit of information. After making eye-contact with Ariane, Chiome puffed out her chest as she began to speak. Ah, thats wonderful. I offed her a bit of praise. At my slightly exaggerated praise, the ear on top of Chiomes head began to twitch as she turned towards me. I wouldve liked to stroke her under her chin, but she was a cat girl not a cat. Judging from Arianes cold stare itd be better for my health if I didnt do that. Though I dont know the exact number, people witnessed elves being brought into the feudal lords mansion about four months ago. However, three months ago the elves were seen being transported out of the mansion. Since I wasnt able to sneak into the mansion, I dont know if any are still being held in there. In short, elves had been brought here before, but its unknown if there were any left. If the content of the sale contracts were accurate, five people should have been brought here. It was unclear how many of them had been sent away or how many were still imprisoned. While thinking about all those things I turned toward Ariane for her opinion. If even a single of my brethren remain, we will rescue them. Arianes golden eyes were looking straight ahead as she resolutely announced her decision. I nodded at her expected answer before asking about our next step in our plan. When should we infiltrate the mansion then? The quicker the better, right? How about tonight? When Ariane man held up a fist while declaring her intentions, Chiome quickly advised against the rash call to actions. Please wait. We still dont know how many elves even remain in the mansion, we need to complete a full investigation. If we infiltrate now, wed have the search the entire thing!! Arianes eyebrow raised at Chiomes advance before asking her a difficult question. If we do as you say, wouldnt the risk of our current location and agenda be revealed to those were working against? Yes, thats why I only want you to wait five days. It would be a tremendous task to gather the information we needed alone. For her to set a five-day limit just goes to show how confident she was in her own skills. However, I still had one concern. Chiome were in the middle of the Hiruku religions territory, I doubt that we can stay hidden here for five days. Chiomes ears drooped and she frowned when I voiced my concern. The followers of the Hiruku religion had enough clout to build impressive churches throughout this country. Chiome was an expert in espionage, but Ariane and I stand out everywhere we went and it would be quite difficult to remain hidden for an extended amount of time. To begin with, this wasnt a proper hideout just an ordinary inn. We could forget about rescuing the people held in the castle if Ariane and I were reported by those blindly following that religion. Chiome listened to our opinion with a worried expression before sighing and setting another date for the infiltration. Then lets move the operation to tomorrow night. I heard that the third company is being dispatched from the nearby fort to Katsseck tomorrow morning. Because the fort is on a road adjacent to the castle, there will be less reinforcements to call upon if were discovered. Ariane seemed to have accepted Chiomes reasoning and nodded in response. With the information Chiome had gathered, we began making our preparations. Ariane and I would be the one in charge of the infiltration while Chiome would be stationed near the fort and offer support if were discovered. The next day, Chiome went out to do a final preliminary investigation, and Ariane and I decided to stay in the inn to avoid the fallout from that drunken officer incident. He may have been drunk enough to forget about us, but its better to avoid unnecessary trouble. That evening the weather had worsened, with low hanging, thick clouds covering the sky. Normally, people trying to break into places would welcome bad weather since it blocked the moonlight, but Dimensional Step was supposed to play a major role in this infiltration and the effectiveness of the spell decreased along with visibility. However, those were only my circumstances, since the darkness would be convenient for Chiome while she watched the fort. As the veil of night blanketed the sky behind the gloomy clouds, Ariane and I left the inn to meet with Chiome to complete our preparations. Even if I called it preparations, we only decided on a location to meet up with each other and went over the method of creating a disturbance at the fort if needed. We parted with Chiome around midnight and made our way towards the Feudal lords castle from the southwestern road. We wanted to avoid the fort in the west and the church in the northwest, so we traveled the scenic route, guided by the residential walls that were visible from the alleyways we traveled. At the end of the main road, there was a moat surrounding the mansion and I could see the occasional guard walking around. It was already starting to drizzle and the surrounding area was darkening even further. As I looked for a place to transfer to I found a section on top of the nearest wall that was barely visible thanks to a lit bonfire. However, the transfer inside the wall would be considerably more difficult after that one. The darkness was probably thicker thanks to the walls shadow, limiting our possible transfer locations. At least wed be able to make it back on top of the wall no matter how dark it became. This first transfer in would be crucial. You ready? When I looked back and asked her that question, Ariane placed her hand on my shoulder and nodded. Dimensional Step When I invoked the magic me, Ariane and Ponta, who was wrapped around my neck, were instantly transferred from the alleyway to the top of the wall. Ariane surveyed the area as soon as we transferred locations. As a dark elf, she was gifted with night vision which was perfect for seeking out enemies. The guards on the wall usually carried a torch with them, so she was actually on lookout in case something unexpected happened. I could barely make out the shadow of the opposing walls even when I squinted and was also having trouble finding a location to transfer to. There was a large building near the western wall, in shape of a symbol, with a large garden in front of it. The garden was the darkest area with the only light source being the occasional torch flicker from passing guards. In order to rescue the imprisoned elves, we would need to sneak into the main building in the back. However, there were several guards standing within the light that were leaking from inside that building. It was a considerable distance to cover from the top of this wall and the shrubbery prevented me from grasping the number of guards and their patterns. It was impossible to go to the main building directly, so the most reliable plan would be to transfer to the wing close to the southern wall and then find a way into the main building. While I was arranging my thoughts, Ariane suddenly tapped me on the shoulder. When I glance at her, she held up two fingers and repeatedly gestured to the left. Two guards were approaching from or left. We couldnt stay here any longer. I nodded, then invoked the transfer magic again. The scenery instantaneously changed from atop the wall to the back of the smell south wing. Even though I said it was small, it was still larger than the houses of the general public. The two story tall mansion had a mosaic pattern built into it through the use of differently colored bricks, and the lights that illuminated the building gave the place a certain charm. We clung to the wall, next to a large rectangular window which we could see into. Magic tools were set at regular distances along the hallway that we could see into, and the light they produced allowed us to see that the halls floor was covered by red carpet. While the furnishings were quite elegant there was no one in sight. There was also fewer guards here compared to the main building and it was so quiet I could hear the bugs chirping in a nearby bush. While crouching beside the mansion, we moved to the edge of the south wing and took a peek at the main entrance and courtyard. Two guards were standing watch in front of the entrance, and several guards were patrolling the courtyard and multiple guards could be seen in the back of the main building. As predicted, even though there were a few places we could hide in the courtyard, the encompassing darkness restricted our movements. Since I couldnt find a way to transfer into the main building unseen wed have to transfer back to the top of the wall and search for another point of entry. When I told Ariane she suggested that we search this wing of the mansion first. If we search an area where there arent many guards, isnt it likely that we wont find anything? I decided to give her my opinion of the matter. We currently dont know how many people there are or where they are, isnt better to search the locations where were less likely to get caught first? She made a good point, this was a large mansion and it made sense to search where we were least likely to get discovered. Alright, lets search this place first. I peeked into one of the wings windows to confirm that no shadows were moving around and then used Dimensional Step to slip inside. I can barely detect anyone on the first floor somethings off. Ariane muttered as her ears twitched about while she listened out for any movement in the area. Id be convenient if no one was here. Lets check this place out first, then the main building, and west wing last. I turned the knob of a nearby door and checked inside. There was no light inside and what little seeped in from the entrance revealed a dusty room. The room hadnt been this way for long since the dust was only lightly covering the furniture. Normally dozens of servants would maintain a place like this, so this was something that couldnt be ignored. If the feudal lords economic situation wasnt as good as it appeared to be, I suppose it is possible that he couldnt afford to properly staff this place. Ariane took a look inside the room before silently shaking her head. Apparently, there was nothing of interest here. We proceeded to search the rooms one by one with only the hallway lights as a guide. Before long we came to the corridor that connected to the main building. There was only a set of double-doors at the end of the hallway that connected to the main building. At Arianes beckoning, I invoked Dimensional Step to silently move in front of the doors. The doors made a slight creaking sound as Ariane gently opened them. We found ourselves in a large ballroom. There was an expensive chandelier hanging in the center of the dome-shaped ceiling. The polished stone floor was lined with elaborate pillars, that had windows located between each pillar that made the room seem like a solarium. However, there was a lack of light in this ballroom due to the bad weather preventing the moonlight from passing through the windows. As result of the lack of visibility, it seemed as if I was staring into an abyss. When I turned toward the night vision possessing Ariane, I saw her unsteadily walking into the abyss as if something was drawing her in. Ariane-dono? I called out to her in a low voice but she didnt react at all. As I debated over whether or not to calling out to her again, I finally noticed something. There was something strange floating over her head. It was a fifteen centimeters tall black creature that was difficult to distinguish from the surrounding darkness. The creature looked like a small dwarf with two horns on its head, small wings on its back, and a tail. When the creature noticed my gaze, its red eye popped open and it let out a strange cry. Gekyu!? No matter how you look at it the thing was unnatural, so I didnt even hesitate to swat the devilish thing out of the sky. Jisuto!! After my chop knocked the strange devil to the ground the sound of something shattering was heard. Wh-What? When the devil hit the floor Ariane snapped out of her stupor and looked around in confusion. Ariane-dono, are you alright? Sorry, my mind just drifted for a moment Ariane shook her head as she tried to make sense of what happened. Maybe that fellow is to blame? Her eyes widened when she looked down at where I pointed. An Imp!? Whats this thing doing here? At Arianes outburst, I decide to examine the thing on the floor. There were similar looking monsters called imps in the game, but they werent as small as this one. Though now that I thought about it, if the games Imps were only fifteen centimeters tall, it would have been hard to target them. Imps possess a hypnotic ability, right? Ariane looked back down at the Imp before confirmed the information about the monster from the game. Normally they only appear in dark caves densely packed with miasma Ariane utterance reserved a reply from a someone in hiding deeper in the ballroom. Its my pet. Yet you did something so inhuman to it Ariane and I glance in the direction the voice originated from while drawing our weapons and preparing to fight. A single man stepped out of the darkness. It was a man I recognized. He was the drunkard who had tried to wrap himself around Ariane yesterday. Turned out he was connected to the feudal lord. The tall man with the dreadlocks and stubby bread started to smile as he looked the two of us over. He then squinted a little. Ho, you bastards youre the ones I met in the city Volume 3 - CH 23 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Note: Holy Thunder Sword => Sword of Holy Thunder Shield of Tituse => Teutates Holy Shield apparently Arcs gear is based on Celtic gods Leibnitz IncidentPart 3 Apparently, he managed to remember us despite his drunkenness. You are the bastards I met outside the castle! Who the hell are you? Western spies? The stranger we met yesterday couldnt hide his excitement as he talked, even if he wanted to. We dont need to talk with you. Ariane offered that reply as she drew her sword. Hehehe, I suppose I have to repay you for last time!? The man was carrying a sword on his waist, but he didnt even try to draw it as he licked his lips, ogling Ariane. How about you serve me with those breasts once that helmet head behind you is dead? There was a lecherous smile on the mans face as he drew his sword and waved it around in exaggerated fashion. Along with his movements, two white beasts simultaneously leaped to the ground floor from the ballrooms balcony. The two beast were large, two-meter long wolves with slightly phosphorescent tails that we had last encountered at the base of the Annette mountain range. They were troublesome monsters to deal with due to their ability to create illusions of themselves that confused their targets. However, there were dull colored shackles around the forepaws of the two in front of us. Haunting Wolves!? Arianes and my shouts echoed simultaneously through the area. As if they were waiting for that signal, the two beasts lowered their stances before pouncing at me with their fangs bared. I immediately spun around to block one of the beasts with the shield on my back and clotheslined the other one. I heard a dull sound as one of the Haunting Wolves was sent flying with a groan. My quick counterattack seems to have resulted in a critical hit. Huh!? So youre not just a decoration? Then how about this!? The man was momentarily surprised at my unexpected actions before he resumed his laughter and hand waves. A group of two-meter tall Ogres were the next monsters to step out of the dark abyss. Unlike the ogres we faced near the border, these were carrying large metal axes and they had dull colored shackles on their legs just like the Haunting Wolves. A monster tamer? It wasnt a playable class in the game I played, but it wasnt an unusual support class to find in an RPG. In general, monster tamers could enthrall a number of monsters to fight for them. Since I never saw a person with a tamed monster in this world, I assumed they didnt exist. Ive heard rumors of humans in the north using black arts to enslave monsters! As I fixed my gaze on the man in front of Ariane, I saw him floating a smile as he positioned the ogres around us. Ohh, youre well informed arencha!? My name is Funoba! Rozobanyas monster tamer Funoba Sudo Rozobanya!! What are you gonna do? No matter how good that armor is, how many blows from these ogres can that guy withstand!? How about we find out? The man who called himself Funoba started to laugh when I drew my sword, grabbed my shield from my back and I cracked my neck. At my provocation, the self-proclaimed monster tamer Funoba shot me a death stare. Once I kill you, Im gonna enjoy that big tittied womans body to my hearts content. Funobas could not contain the anger from his voice as he licked his lips. Ariane stepped forward and removed her own cloak, not only revealing her face but the contempt she felt towards Funoba. Regrettably, I was raised to not keep company with trash like you. Ignoring her sarcastic provocation completely, Funoba grabbed his stomach in started laughing harder once he got a good look at her face. Hihihi! Is that other bastard an elf too!? Did you come here to rescue the brethren that had been brought here!? Guess you should be congratulated for all of your efforts! But you know, theyre already gone!! As Funoba continued to laugh, a cold-blooded smile formed on Arianes face. If this guy was to be believed, then there werent any elves left in this place. You wanna know what happened to them? Kukuku, were they experimented on with magic tools like the rumors say? What inhuman torture did they undergo? Were mothers separated from their children? How long did the men go before embracing the women? Kikiki. The flames of rage quickly consumed Arianes face. Youuu!!? As Funoba continued to taunt us, flames erupted from Arianes sword once she was pushed beyond her breaking point, illumining the ballroom in a crimson glow. All Funoba did was lightly whistle and smirk at this spectacle. Rest assured, Im different from the rest of the humans in this country, why would I reject the the holes of a big breasted woman simply because shes an elf? Kikiki. !!! Shut your mouth this instant!! Funobas continuous provocations caused her to lunge at the man in a fit of rage. The sword cloaked in flames left a trace in the air as it was easily deflected by Funobas blade. Looks like he was adept in swordplay as well. As if that were the signal theyd been waiting for, the ogres and the remaining Haunting Wolves ignored Ariane and attacked me. There was hardly any other person in the place apart from Funoba and his monsters, and he had yet to call for help. If we defeated this guy we could potentially escape undetected. I tightened my hold on the Teutates Holy Shield while backing up to the closest wall. Believing this to be the best strategy for killing these monsters, I raised the Sword of Holy Thunder in preparation for battle. Fortunately, Ive fought these types of monsters before and they werent much of a threat. After I repelled a blow from one of the ogres heavy axes, I focused on the two Haunting Wolves charging me from the right, I noticed that two Haunting wolves were following behind them, so those in front must have been illusions. Perfect!! Previously, there were multiple Haunting wolves and they used their numbers to surround me, but there were only two here. Even with their illusions, I should be able to take them all out. As the two approached, I swung the Sword of Holy Thunder. After a pale blue light left the blade, one illusion dissipated and the floor was covered in the blood of a bisected Haunting Wolf. I raise my sword again and refocused my attention, now calmer than before. While blocking every blow the ogres tried to deliver, I managed to slay three of them. When one of the ogres faltered I quickly bashed it with my shield. A dull metallic sound rang through the area as the ogre was flung against one of the thick pillars and stayed down. The other Haunting wolf tried to sneak around and attack, but was only greeted with my sword cutting off a piece of its nose. When the wolf stepped back to avoid the danger in bumped into the last of the ogre, allowing my to bisect the both of them. This amount of ogres is nothing! When I shouted and shook the blood from the Sword of Holy Thunder, both Ariane and Funoba were shocked even as they crossed swords. What!? That monster!! Is there a Minotaur inside that armor!? Im disappointed, itd take at the very least a dragon to restrain him! The both of them said some rather selfish things. Ariane thinly smiled as she burnt away bits of Funobas clothing with each shallow cut she inflicted. Funoba ripped his tattered shirt from his body in anger. His tattoo was emitting a strange light and appeared to rise from his body. Was it a medium for invoking his monster tamer magic? Though Ariane could be considered a skilled swordswoman, Funoba wasnt lagging far behind. Watching their sword techniques made me realize just how skilled the two were. However, my total decimation of Funabos tamed monsters seems to have given Ariane the edge. Fuck!! I guess I have no choice but to show you bastards my prized possession! When the loud sound of some of the ballroom windows shattered reached us, Funoba took the opportunity to distance himself from Ariane as a group of bipedal fishmen dropped in. Their hunched over bodies were covered in bluish-green scales and they had fish-like limbs. They all carried metal harpoons and let out a strange shout while shaking their dorsal fins. It was a common aquatic monster that saw in the game. Could they have been hiding in that garden pond? Theyre not wearing fishnet tights Sahuagin!? These monsters arent even as strong as the ogres! Despite myself, I remembered the carefree character from a certain anime I watched, as Ariane laughed at Funoba after cutting down a stray Sahuagin. Just like the ogres before them, I used the Sword of Holy Thunder to cut down the Sahuagin that grouped up on me. Hahaha! Therre here to stop you from escaping!! Soon my special pet will arrive! Then itll be the end of the line for you bastards!! What the Sahuagin leaked in strength, they more than made up for with numbers. Funobas laughter and the Sahuagins cries echoed through the ballroom when screams and a roar could be heard from outside the castle. The vibrations that accompanied the sound of thuds caused the entire castle to shake. What!? Whats that? You may have the strength to cut through ogres, but can you take on this guy!? Funoba triumphantly smiled when he said that. The thuds and the vibrations gradually became bigger as something large approached. The idea of him actually possessing a dragon suddenly crossed my mind. Ariane only glanced at what was causing the uproar outside before she weaved through the Sahuagin in an attempt to reach Funoba. His perceived victory had let him become careless `Infernal Flame, reduce all that you consume to ashes` A pale flame, whose heat was incomparable to anything before, engulfed Arianes sword. With each of her swings, the Sahuagin that protected Funoba were set ablaze by the deadly flame. Shit! Judging that he couldnt take that attack directly, Funoba tried to retreat further behind his Sahuagin shields, but Ariane was one step ahead. The wall of Sahuagin was set ablaze like a bunch of tissue paper the moment Arianes sword connected, allowing her to quickly catch up with Funoba. You bitch!!! Funoba screamed profanities at Ariane as their swords clashed. Though he managed to block her attack, the pale flames wrapped over Funoba like a snake and mercilessly consumed his body. Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!? Funobas death wail echoed through the ballroom as the huge column of flame consumed the remaining Sahuagin and scorched the ceiling. The fire quickly spread over the entire ballroom ceiling before it was extinguished. Ariane stuck her sword into the stone floor as she grasped for air. The Sahuagin that had managed to avoid the flame quickly made their escape by jumping out of the broken windows. The few ogres that managed to survive followed suit. Ariane-dono, are you alright!? When I rushed to the panting Arianes side, she held up a hand to stop me and even floated a small smile. Im alright, I just used a little too much mana The Sahuagin that had been caught in the blaze had been completely reduced to scorch marks on the ground. That was quite a powerful magic. From where I was standing I could see that Funobas body had been completely turned into charcoal and collapsed in on itself. Can you stand? Thanks, Arc I sheathed my sword and helped Ariane up. Ponta suddenly unwrapped herself from my neck, leaped to my head and let out a cry, just before a deafening roar and shock ran through the entire building. The shock was so great that the chandelier fell to the stone floor and shattered into pieces. I covered Ariane with my body to protect her from the flying glass shards. What was that!? Ariane frantically looked around before grabbing her sword and jumping out a broken window. Not knowing what to do I followed her lead. There was a garden and pond outside the ballroom with the castle wall not far off. Some of the guards atop the wall were raising a clamor as they looked towards something just beyond the wall. However, they were too distracted by something else to notice us. Arc! There! Ariane pointed out a corner of the castles roof where we could get a look at what was going on. I invoked Dimensional Step to transfer to that location. What we saw were a number of giant snakes lifting their heads up as they flicked their tongues. If the snakes were held straight up, they would measure about ten meters. When the five snakeheads attacked some nearby guards, I could see that they were all connected to one body. The body the five snakes were attached to was a huge quadruped, it had been bending its neck over the city wall until the main body managed to smash through it. Hydra Ariane muttered that beasts name as her gaze fixed in on the overwhelmingly huge monster. Though it could differ from those I know, the Hydra in the game where high-level monsters with water magic resistance and high-level regenerative abilities. While mostly unaware of a Hydras standings in this world, it was clear from the castle guards panic that it was a monster too menacing and overwhelming for humans to deal with. With every step, the monster would mercilessly crush anything in its path. A pressurized stream of water that cut into the ground in a straight line, even decimating a section of the castle wall in its path. Screams rose from the city as the streams even managed to reach there. Without a doubt, this thing was what had been Funobas trump card. With Funoba no longer here to control it, the Hydra was going on an indiscriminate rampage. If a powerful monster made its way into the city beyond the mansion even if it was somehow defeated, the city would most likely be reduced to a pile of rubble in the process. What should we do, Ariane-dono!? This is a hopeless situation that has nothing to do with us, right!? Or do you have a way of defeating that thing? Nuu I could think of a few ways to defeat it, but If I confront such a huge monstrosity and won, I would no longer be able to remain out of sight since such a feat was bound to attract attention. But, this thing would become a problem if left alone. The suffering that would surely to befall the citizen caused me to hesitate in turning a blind eye to this situation. The leadership of the castle guards had already broken down and they were simply trying to escape. It was only a matter of time before the Hydra entered the city. There was no helping it, Ill stand out in a slightly different fashion and divert the Hydras attention here so it could be slain. Ill settle this in five minutes! I declared that while holding my hands out in front of me. A huge magic formation appeared on the ground below us and started to emit a dazzling red glow that illuminated the area. This is the first time I used something like this since I came to this world, but there was no sign of any problems. As the skill completed its activation, I was confident that I could deal with this problem without standing out. Come forth, Ifrit!! A huge torrent of flame rose towards the sky from the large magic formation when I spoke. As the rain started to disperse the flames, a large shadow started to appear as a mighty roar echoed throughout the area. Once the flames completely died out, five meter tall demon was left in its place. Two large black horns protruded from its head and a mane composed of fire surrounded its face. Its upper body was covered in a red, armor-like scales and it stood on two legs that appeared to be a mix between a humans and an oxs. Completing its terrifying visage was an open mouth filled with large fangs that exhaled fire. !? Wa-Wait Arc! What is that thing!? Ariane glared at me and demanded an explanation for the phenomenon that just played out in front of her. It was one of the skills from the Summoner class I had obtained. As the name suggested, it was a class that allowed me to summon a support beast for a limited amount of time. Basically, the summoned beast would attack anyone that I marked as a target. Though it was impossible to give it detailed instructions, it was rather effective in exterminating enemies. Ifrit was a summoned beast that you received early on after acquiring the summoner class, so it only possessed high physical attack power and one fire attribute magic attack. However, since the strength of a summoned beast scaled with the mana pool of the summoner, mine shouldnt be inferior to a high-level monster. As this was Arianes first time seeing summoner magic or a summoned beast she naturally had a lot of questions about it, but I was at a loss for words as how to explain it. Eh?, its a creature I called forth from another world, I guess? Avoiding eye-contact with Ariane, who was still unconvinced after I gave her my answer, I paid attention to the rampaging Hydra instead. All five of the Hydras heads were focused on the intruding Ifrit that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. As if instinctively knowing its target, Ifrit roared again before baring both of its clawed hands and leaping into the air. Two of the snake heads opened their mouths wide and fired off the same beam attack from before. Ifrit was easily able to dodge the intersecting beams as they cut through the ground. Once it reached one of the hydras heads, it grasped onto the monsters neck and used its flaming claws to tear it off. Gishaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! The Hydra cried out in anger before it withdrew the burnt remains of its neck. However, Ifrit didnt give the Hydra room to breathe, jumping over its heads and grabbing its tail. One of the hydras heads tried to bite Ifrit, but the fangs couldnt pierce the armor-like red scales. Ifritignored the hydras bite attempt and gave a courageous shout as it began turning the beast around. The bulky body of the Hydra began to rise off the ground as the rotation speed increased. Everything that the spinning hydra came into contact with was instantly destroyed. The guards were now even more desperate in their attempt to escape the castle. The Ifrit I summoned in the game never had such a move-set though Ho-Hold on! That! Do something about that thing!! Sorry. It wont disappear until five minutes have passed I didnt plan to start a monster brawl in the city. As I was worrying about the damage from the Ifrit vs. Hydra fight spreading into the city, a familiar voice called out to us. Arc-dono! Ariane-dono! Youre both safe!? When I looked back, I saw Chiome standing behind me in full ninja garb. Were not having any problems. How are things on your end? I didnt have any problems either. However, a Hydra appeared from the fort. Its movements became disorderly for a brief moment before it proceeded to break through the city wall and started destroying the feudal lords mansion. Chiome gave us a brief explanation before she turned towards the Ifrit while it continued its battle. By the way, what in the world is that fire demon? Unfortunately, the situation changed before I could answer. The Ifrit released its hold on the hydras tail. The bulky hydra was sent flying by the momentum, and then it bounced off the wall like a rubber ball, just vanishing beyond. A large boom outside of the property that was accompanied by the the sound of something collapsing and a bell ringing as a magnificent dust cloud rose up nearby. The Ifrit leaped into the sky as it chased after the Hydra. This was bad. Were going after the Hydra and Ifrit! Hold on! At my order, Chiome and Ariane immediately placed their hands on my shoulder. I ran by eye over the wall until I found a place that hadnt collapsed yet When I invoked Dimensional Step, our surroundings instantly changed. There werent any guards left. When I surveyed the city from the wall, I saw that the Hydra had crashed into one of the Hiruku churchs bell towers, and partially destroyed the main entrance. Three of the Hydras heads rose from the wreckage of the church and let out an intimidating cry towards the sky. It was looking at the Ifrit that was slowly closing in on it from above. I could hear screams from the surrounding buildings as the inhabitants fled the area. When the Ifrit gave another mighty roar, its fire mane became white hot and spread over its entire body as it fell towards the Hydra like a meteor. The three snake heads widely opened their mouths and fired pressurized water attacks at the flaming beast rushing towards it. The collision of the meteor and white streams generated a large smoke screen that encompassed the whole area. Then something that sounded like a bomb going off created an explosion that blew the smoke away. The Ifrit leaped into the sky while looking down at the remains of the church before it disappeared as if it had been a mere illusion. This has become quite a serious incident hadnt it? Ariane, Chiome, and I were left staring that the scene in silence. The smell of burnt meat drifted up from the smoldering pile or rubble that had once been a church. Without the roaring from before, the terrified screams of the citizen could be clearly heard. Well, the Hydra has been defeated. Kyun Kyun! While I sighed and pretended to wipe my for the forehead, Ponta sensed that the danger was passed and moved to my head again. Ariane immediately took Ponta from atop my head and tightly held her against her chest. Yeah, so lets get away from this dangerous place. Kyun? Arianes flat voice caused Ponta to look up at her in confusion. Wh-What should we do now? It was the Chiome, with her half closed eye, that broke the awkward silence. Ariane and I shared a single look. Lets return to Raratoia Lets return to Raratoia The two of us sighed when we simultaneously made the same suggestion. From now on, lets be prudent with summoning magic. I made that decision as I stared down at the destruction before looking towards the heavens. Even the heavy rain, that had been pouring since midnight, couldnt drown out the pandemonium that had sprung up. Volume 4 - Prologue Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Prologue The Northern Continent, Holy Leburan Empire. In the center of the Empires immense territory, situated on a large plain, was the capital city Habahren which boasted a total population of 80,000 people. The city was built in a circular configuration where all the main roads led to the palace of the Emperor. In the center of the city stood the royal palace, Siguenza. Due to it having been built as a fortress during the era of the original Leburan Empire, the palace was more of an austere structure instead of an elegant one. There was a certain room in the palace that acted as the emperors study. The chandelier hanging from the ceiling was a gorgeous centerpiece that illuminated the study in a way that befitted an emperors abode. A large, polished work desk sat in the back of the room, in front of a throne reserved for the ruler of the country. Though the throne wasnt as exquisite as the rooms other furnishings, a careful inspection of its rigid construction would reveal its true value. The young man leaning back on the throne had a head of red, slightly curly hair that had been tied back into a braid and his lean body was adorned in a plain military uniform. His name was Domitianus Leburan Valetiafelbe. He was the emperor of the Holy Leburan Empire that was vying for supremacy against the Great Leburan Empire. The gray eyes of the young emperor were scrutinizing the man currently reading a recent report aloud. According to the report, the Ring of Submission that was attached to the monster held in Leibnitz fort suddenly deactivated and it went on a rampage. A considerable amount of damage had been done to the old city district. Before its rampage, the hydra that Funoba-sama caught broke out of the fort, through the city gate and attacked the lords mansion, which resulted in the lords death. Funoba-sama has not been seen since then and there are rumors he has rebelled. Contrary to the serious subject matter written on the report, the speaker of the report had a large smile on his face as he watched the emperor grimace behind his desk. The man who gave the report was slightly overweight, had a poor excuse of a mustache on his face and was dressed in flashy clothes befitting a wealthy merchant. This man was Verumoas Du Laizehl, the chancellor of the Holy Leburan Empire. Emperor Domitianus looked at the shady looking Verumoas and thought over the contents of the report before he opened his mouth. I do not believe that Funoba has rebelled Men of the frontier are only concerned with women and liquor, right? There would be no benefit for him in opposing me. Without changing his expression in the slightest, Verumoas tilted his head and motioned as if to say Even if you ask me. Without acting the slightest bit concerned about the vein on the emperors forehead that threatened to burst due to his behavior, Verumoas looked down at the report in his hands and continued. The hydra was apparently slain in the middle of its rampage by a mysterious monster that appeared out of nowhere. According to the witnesses, the mysterious monster appeared to be a humanoid demon cloaked in flames that has been mentioned in the local folklore. According to legends, the beast only appears to drag sinners into the inferno. Naturally, unrest is running rampant throughout the populace. This devil managed to kill the hydra!? Fuck, the Ring of Submissionused on that thing had to be custom made If it hadnt been for Funoba it would have been difficult to capture Emperor Domitianus hit his armrest in irritation and glared at chancellor Verumoas, who continued his report. Even if you look at me like that, theres nothing I can do about it. Anyway, the Hiruku church was destroyed by the hydras and the mysterious devils battle. Representatives of the church have stepped forward and demanded the funds necessary to rebuild it. The citizens are anxious at the fact that the devil was the one who burnt the church down. Verumoas raised his head to watch the emperors reaction to that last bit of information. However, the vein that had been threatening to burst had vanished and the emperor was floating a twisted smile on his face. Humph, the church has been a mere parasite for quite some time What became of the monsters that entered the city? After the hydra was slain, a commander that had remained on site gathered the scattered soldiers and proceeded to slay them. The situation has calmed down, but its only a matter of time before dissatisfaction sprouts among the citizens. Feeling doubtful about the emperors behavior, Verumoas looked up again to find him floating an even more cold-blooded smile. In this situation, there is no way of maintaining the Hiruku faith in this territory. The fact the church was burnt down by the judge of sinners will undoubtedly stir up the people. Direct the peoples pent-up frustration towards the church, that way only the church loses sway in the region. Are you sure? Wont that cause a major backlash from the church? We are taking advantage of this situation to peel away the mold that has grown on my empire. In order for my empire to prosper, those who have been sitting at the table for free, with their mouths opened for donations, need to be removed. The church in Leibnitz seems to believe that they can profit from the latest incident without me noticing, but they are gravely mistaken. Understand. I shall handle the Leibnitz territory as you ask. After making a memo on his report, the chancellor respectfully bowed his head and prepared to leave. Also, continue the search for Funoba. Even if he is dead, the Magic Institution has already completed the standard version of the Ring of Submission. Worst case, we wont be able to capture larger monsters without him, but soldiers should be able to handle those on the level of Ogres. The Emperor sat back in his throne with a smile on his face as he thought about the future while staring out a window that faced the direction of the Leibnitz territory. The Northern Continent, Great Leburan Empire. The capital city of Vittelvare was surrounded by a giant wall made of polished stone, as if to reflect the elegance of the city itself. When a person left or entered the city, they would see impeccably maintained streets and parks, as well as a multitude of pleasant looking people chatting about. At the center of the capital was the emperors palace, which was the size of a small town, dubbed Dionborg. The leaders of the Great Leburan Empire were gathered in the palaces assembly hall. The current emperor, Garba Leburan Sergiophebus, sat on a luxurious throne at the apex of the national assembly. His long white hair and beard were carefully combed back. Though the wrinkles on his forehead were thick, his eyes still carried the sharp glint of a bird of prey. Atop his head sat a gold and jewel encrusted crown that acted as the symbol of imperial authority and his body was adorned in extravagant clothes and a luxurious mantle. Though the gorgeous scepter in his hand completed his ensemble, the emperor seemed to be in a foul mood. The cause of his mood was the report his young and handsome official aide, Saruwis de Osto, was in the middle of presenting to the national assembly. The forces in Tishen were taken completely by surprise, resulting in the area falling into the Easts hands. The enemy forces consist of a unit of monsters and soldiers with the strength of a company. The members of the southern army remaining in the area lack the numbers to repel them that is all. When Saruwis finished reading the report, the senators that sat opposite to the emperor unanimously stood and up and shouted their opinions on the matter as a wave of unrest swept over them. What is this! Tishen was left insufficiently defended because the units from the southern army were sent to Wetorias! We must recall general Keling and his troops immediately!! No, no, dont we need to learn how the soldiers were able to work alongside monsters!? Have you ever heard of such an absurd thing as a human and monster unit!? It just goes to show that all those eastern dogs have been tainted!! That isnt the problem!! They managed to take Tishen, which is located deep within the forest at the base of the Shiana mountains!! The Febiento marsh south of the forest prevents large-scale forces from advancing because of how narrow the roads are, so how did they reach Tishen undetected!? Tishen should have had quite lax defenses. It wouldnt have taken a large army to capture it in the first place. Besides, the enemy had monsters among their ranks, which allowed them to perform a lightning fast offensive strike Emperor Garba snorted uninterestedly as he listened to the senators argue amongst themselves. The emperor turned toward Saruwis with a troubled look on his face. The East managed to land quite a blow against us. The Southern army has to maintain vigilance along Derufurentos border and cant afford to spare many soldiers, not to mention Tishen is surrounded on three sides by forest. Recapture is nigh impossible as we lack the units to attack from the northwest. Emperor Garba rested his chin in his hand and frowned after he finished speaking. The monster attacks in Wetorias were a decoy to turn our attention towards Burugo Bay But where did they come from? Its an unrealistic expectation that they traversed the Febiento marsh. Our saboteur division has sprinkled Abundant Harvest Stones on the Easts border with Rhoden to draw out monsters on that end. though I suppose they could have incorporated those monsters into this operation. That is certainly possible. Its unconfirmed, but the eastern soldiers seem to have attacked from the forest near the Shiana mountain. If thats the case, then they must have devised a method to safely pass through the forest. The forest spreads across the border and connects to the Urato mountains as well, so it necessary to keep an eye on Harutobarak. The emperor wrinkled his brow and groaned at Saruwis suggestion. He then turned his eyes back to the still arguing senators on the assembly floor. The East has no interest in taking control of Burugo Bay. After his soliloquy, the emperor took his scepter in hand and banged it against the ground twice. The sound of the scepter hitting the ground echoed through the hall and silenced the arguing senators as they now waited to hear what the emperor had to say. The emperor slowly rose from his throne as he stared out at the assembly. We shall not allow them to do as they please. The mission of recapturing Tishen shall be allotted to general Keling, who is to be recalled to Harutobarak immediately. Have Harutobaraks soldiers prepare for the generals arrival. The task of subjugating the monsters around Wetorias shall be given to general Minzeia of the northern army. The Suwin Kingdom mercenary corps will be moved to Feburuento to maintain the defense of the northern border. The forces of the western army stationed around Asupanis shall increase their patrols as a precautionary measure! That is all! The emperor glared down at the national assembly as he beat his scepter against the ground again. The senators simultaneously lowered their heads as they processed the emperors commands. The emperor then looked back to the senators and looked to the five chancellors that normally sat behind him. Be sure that general Keling gathers information on the monster units structure. We must determine if the methods they use to construct these units are applicable to our forces. Saruwis raised his eyebrow at that last order and voiced his concerns. Are you sure? Wont using the monsters be frowned upon by the Hiruku religion? There are bound to be complaints if we follow through with that decision Saruwis wore a wry smile and shrugged as he mentioned his complaints in a hushed tone unbefitting of someone in his position. Emperor Garba simply snorted at Saruwis concerns as he returned to his seat. Hmmph. If I am to protect this country, I can not afford to keep my hands clean! If any bishops start to get fussy about this bribe them with whatever you see fit. As you command. Saruwis wry smile remained as he respectfully bowed to the emperor. Volume 4 - CH 1 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax ?Sparring? Deep within the Great Canada Forest stood one of the many elf villages that dotted the forest, Raratoia. This forest was home to a great number of monsters due to the abundant amount of mana in the area, so a unique wall had been erected around the village. The majority of the walls surface was covered by a myriad of thorns, that even wrapped around its support pillars. Only the lack of gaps in the structure revealed that it was artificially made. The wall itself was over thirty meters tall and separated the quiet village from the dangerous forest it was built in. Directly inside the wall was a field of crops and a wide, open pasture for the cattle to graze on. Wooden houses dotted the area beyond those places. However, these houses were strangely shaped mushrooms. Each house had a slightly exposed wooden deck, eaves that stretched to the top and a unique pattern was carved into the supporting pillars of the houses, allowing a glimpse of elven culture. The sidewalks were made of beautifully laid cobblestone and street lights were placed at regular intervals In the center of this idyllic village stood a towering tree that was somehow merged with a large mansion. It served as the home of the elder. Beneath the trees branches, the huge trunk started to become a mixture between the natural and the artificial. The clear glass windows cut into the trunk that allowed daylight to enter the building, the singing birds that nested in the tree and the natural sunlight that filtered through the branches contributed to the areas fantastic atmosphere. In the front yard of the elders mansion, two people were facing off against each other with wooden swords in hand. Two other people were breathlessly watching them from the side. The young woman in front of me, holding a wooden sword, took a fighting stance. The woman was a bewitching beauty, what with her voluptuous body, lilac skin and snow white braided hair. Her inhuman golden eyes were focused directly on me and she calmly stood still as if she were full of openings. However, the slight twitches of her long, pointed ears showed me that she was completely focused on every move I made. The name of the women dressed in traditional elven attire, which was embroidered with an elaborate pattern, was Glenys Aruna Raratoia. She was the village elders wife and one of the rare dark elves on this continent. I, on the other hand, had the appearance of an over two meters tall, fully armored knight. This was the body of a game avatar that I used to play as under the name of Arc and I looked liked this ever since I had been thrown into this world. Underneath my black mantle was a set of full body armor fitting for a mythical knight; fine details had been etched into every piece, along with white and blue undertones. A jet black mantle, that was inlaid with a pattern seemingly cut from the starry night sky, hung off my shoulders. The sword and shield I normally carried on my person were replaced with the wooden sword I was currently holding. There was a distance of three meters between Glenys and l, and we were currently sizing each other up. Honestly, even with the abilities of this max-level body, I doubted that I could win a contest of pure swordsmanship against an elf who has had centuries of training. Since we couldnt keep staring at each other forever, I lifted my wooden sword and charged at Glenys. Thanks to my abnormally high physical ability I was moving rather quickly, yet she had somehow read my movements. My swing missed by a wide margin as she easily evaded my attack. Just as I tried to strike at the seemingly slow-moving Glenys again, I was struck on the back of my sword hand. I didnt actually feel anything because I was protected by the mythical grade Holy Armor of Belenus, but I unintentionally let out an Ouch. when I heard the metallic clink from the hit. Your movements are so monotonous, Arc-kun. When you advance, you dont attack, and when you attack, you dont move. Understood, Glenys-dono. When I raised my sword against Glenys again, she simply nodded in reply as I tried to visualize her sword swings in my mind. However, someone with no prior training couldnt learn swordplay overnight, so Glenys managed to dodge every one of my attacks no matter how fired up I became, before she effortlessly swatted my sword hand again. Glenys raised an eyebrow and sighed before she offered a suggestion. Would you like to dodge my attacks this time? Alright, Glenys-dono! The moment after I replied, Glenys calmly blindsided me with an array of overwhelming attacks. This bodys kinetic vision and reflexes allowed me to dodge, but Glenys sword had become a flurry of strikes and if I stopped moving for even a second, she would finish me off. I continued to back-pedal as I dodged but before long I ran up against the tree and was swiftly hit on my gauntlet and head. I was stunned for a moment as the sound of multiple cymbals entered my ears and Glenys smiling face entered my line of sight. Its my win? Glenys started to laugh after she declared her victory. I thought I wouldve been better at defending myself, but the results couldnt be denied. Despite these deplorable results I held up my index finger and proposed a rematch. Nuu Glenys-dono, one more round. Are you sure? Glenys held her wooden sword over her shoulder when she asked if I wanted to continue. After that, the scene of me being struck in the head was repeated over and over again. At one point I broke down and growled in frustration at my lack of improvement while waving my wooden sword back and forth. The reason we were doing mock battles like this was because my next destination laid in a very dangerous area and I wanted to test my abilities against someone who had actual combat experience. Arc-kun, because you react to movement instinctively, its rather easy for your opponents to read your movements. Because you dont read the flow of the battle, you leave yourself open to surprise attacks. You appear to be a knight, so shouldnt you take pride in your swordsmanship? Glenys didnt even seem tired when she gave her review of my skills. According to her, true swordsmanship was a complex dance of reading your opponents movements as you attacked, and my reliance on my physical ability alone was basically suicidal. Unless I want my sword to be nothing more that a useless treasure, I needed to improve myself from now on. While I was busy contemplating my decision, someone else decided to speak up. Mother, Arcs movements may be straightforward but do you think there are a lot of other people capable of reading them? The person who raised that question as she approached our location was a female dark elf with features similar to Glenys. Her womanly charms were only accentuated by the long-sleeved dress with a hem of modest length and the leather corset she wore. Her long, snow white hair was tied in a loose ponytail that allowed it to be blown about by the wind and her golden eyes were focused on me. She was Glenys daughter Ariane Glenys Maple. The majority of the elves lived in the Great Canada Forest and on top of her being Glenys daughter, she was also a warrior of the Forest capital Maple. We met under unusual circumstances and our friendship had the opportunity to deepen during our mission to rescue kidnapped elves. Thanks to my participation in that mission I was allowed to stay in this village despite being human. Well I suppose only a few people can keep up with Arcs movements and your enemies are gonna be monsters, right? Glenys tapped her chin with her finger and maintained her smile as she took Arianes comment into consideration. Arc, lend me your sword. Holding out her right hand after she said so, Ariane wanted me to give her my wooden sword so I handed it to her without any complaints. Its been a while since we sparred, mother. Yes, its been a while, hasnt it. Both mother and daughter laughed a little as they took some distance from each other. Though I called them mother and daughter, the two looked close enough in age to be considered sisters. It was hard to judge the age of people with four hundred year long lifespans by appearances alone. Sha! Ariane shouted a battle cry as she charged with her wooden sword raised. Glenys dodged the attack by taking a small step back, placing her out of the range of Arianes sword swing. The moment after she dodged Arianes attack, Glenys raised her own sword and launched a fierce counterattack. After evading Glenys attacks with movements similar to her mothers, Ariane kicked the ground to leap back in order to widen the distance. Well, it appears youve been influenced by your sisters bad footwork. Glenys chuckled a bit when she saw the way Ariane leaped back. Their movements were totally different from my own, they appeared to be engaged in a lethal blade dance that was a spectacle to watch. It was something I couldnt hope to replicate in this full body armor, and I began to wonder if it was a smart move to study swordplay under Glenys. Id be more suited towards a style that took advantage of my overwhelming strength. While I was fine dealing with criminals and monsters, I was incapable of holding back against regular people. When I had the chance, it would be a good idea to ask Ariane for some basic sword lessons, but at the moment Ariane and Glenys bout had come to an end Arianes wooden sword was sent flying into the air and landed right in front of me. Ariane was drenched in sweat as she slouched over her knees gasping for air, while Glenys was standing tall with the same smile on her face. Even my untrained eye could tell that Ariane was an extremely capable swordswoman, yet Glenys superior abilities were truly impressive. No, astonishing would be a better description. Hmm, though your skills have improved, you still have room to grow. Hey! I would like to try as well The scene of a mother smiling down at her daughter and said daughter vexingly looking up to her mother was interrupted by the other person that had watched the bout calling out to them. Glenys turned toward the source of the exclamation. Oh? Chiome-chan, would you like to spar with me too? By all means, please instruct me. The girl Glenys called Chiome gave a slightly formal response as she stood up and asked for instruction. She had short-cut, raven black hair and her blue eyes were staring straight at Glenys. Her small frame was adorned in black clothes that were easy to move in, arm and leg guards and a dagger that was strapped to her waist. On top of her head was a pair of black, triangular cat ears and a long black tail was coiled around her waist. She was a person of the Mountains and Plains, another race that lived in seclusion to escape persecution from humans. She was a part of the Blade Heart Clan, an armed group of People of the Mountains and Plains that fought the slavery and forced labor their kind endured. About six hundred years ago, their clan had been formed by someone in a situation similar to mine. That person had gathered the persecuted people and taught them the ways of ninjutsu. Among this clan, Chiome stood as one of the six strongest ninjas. Okay. When Glenys agreed, Chiome switched places with Ariane. The only weapon Chiome had were the gauntlets on her arms. Several seconds passed as the two silently stared at each other. Glenys behavior was completely different from before. Chiome bent down on all fours and performed a charge that was even faster than Arianes had been. When Glenys dodged the attack, Chiome quickly regained her balance and released a flurry of attacks. Those nimble movements were to be expected for someone with cat-like attributes. However, Glenys managed to repel the cascade of hands and feet and showed her usual smile as she began her counterattack. The two switched between offense and defense for a while, but after Glenys landed a solid blow on the back of Chiomes ankle, she began to push Chiome back, leaving her without much room to breathe, and soon the tip of Glenys sword was held against the ninjas neck. I concede When Chiome admitted defeat, Glenys removed her wooden sword from her throat. That was very good, Chiome-chan. Id say your martial arts skills are superior to my oldest daughters. Im afraid your attacks are too light because of your small body, but youre still in the middle of your growth period, so that is bound to improve. Th-thank you very much. At Glenys brief comment, the usually expressionless Chiome looked as if she were about to smile before she lowered her head. Glenys smile widened as she looked at that scene before she clapped her hands and turned toward me. Well, lets end practice here, grab some breakfast and prepare you for your trip! Yes Um, understood. Kyun! When I and Ariane stood up after answering Glenys, Ponta, whod been idly playing near the mansion until now, ran towards us when she heard the word Breakfast. She was a creature commonly referred to as a fluffy fox. Her dandelion-like tail made up half of her sixty-centimeter long body. Despite her fox-like head, there were patches between her forelegs and hind legs that were similar to the legs of a flying squirrel. The fur on her back and head was light green, while her underbelly was covered in white colored fur that also appeared in the center of her tail. She was a rare kind of animal that was capable of using magic, the type which the elves have dubbed spirit beasts. According to Ariane and Chiome, spirit beasts were supposed to be wary creatures, yet there was no sign of that wariness in Ponta once she heard about breakfast. Ponta focused her wind magic under her feet and began running on air. It looked like she was trying to reach her favorite spot on top of my helmet, but Ariane stepped forward and caught her. You wanna to eat too, Ponta? When Ariane petted her head and asked her that question in a soft voice, Ponta looked between me and her before letting out an excited cry and burying herself in Arianes voluptuous chest. I was left sitting there, having been defeated by the temptation of breakfast Volume 4 - CH 2 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Next Journey On the second floor of the elders mansion, there was a large dining room connected to a kitchen area, and we were all seating at the wooden table in the center of that room. Ariane and Chiome were sitting on both sides of me while Ponta was on the table, happily wagging her tail as she was buried in the meal in front of her. Ariane was petting Pontas head as the little fox stuffed her face. Id taken off my armor a while ago and was currently wearing traditional elven clothing as I ate my breakfast with relish. I noticed that Chiome was giving me a strange look, so I took a bite from a piece of bread and turned toward her. Is something wrong, Chiome-dono? When I asked her about it, Chiomes expression became confused. No, its just that Ive never seen an undead eating regular food as if its natural, its just a strange sight to see Chiome stared at back at me, a skeleton with a piece of bread stuffed in its mouth. What she said was actually reasonable, considering the faint blue lights floating in my eye sockets and my lack of everything, from my skin and muscle to internal organs. However, despite all that I could still taste and swallow everything I ate. When I came to this world in my game avatars body, it was it wasnt in a human form. Instead, it was that of the special Skeleton skin I had been using at the time. Arc lacks the corruption of the undead Cant you tell, Chiome-chan? Ariane stopped petting Pontas head for a moment and voiced a rather emotional defense of my situation to Chiome. The People of the Mountains and Plains have the ability to sense the Corruption of Death but I can not detect the foul scent of the undead from him Chiomes small nose twitched a little as she tilted her head to the side. If he were an undead, why would he have needed to take a bath after todays training session? Do you think that mere bones could produce sweat? Ariane grumbled something before she gave Chiome a look that demanded her agreement. Chiome nodded and looked up at me after mumbling something herself. When our eyes met, I immediately looked down at my own form. There was no way this body produced sweat, its just my personal habit to bathe after exercising. Before I could start preaching the health benefits and rejuvenating effects of regular bathing had on the body and soul to Ariane, Glenys walked into the dining room with an old parchment in hand. When she reached the table she held the parchment out to Ariane. The parchment was made of a type of paper that wasnt seen in human cities or villages. A map with a peculiar route plotted out was drawn on the rather thick parchment. This map has the route to the Dragon Kings tree drawn on it. Though you know the way through the cavern, take this just in case. Ariane nodded at that explanation as she took the map and we began to look over the mapped-out route. Chiome maintained her emotionless expression as usual, but her twitching cat ears betrayed how anxious she was as she studied the map. The Dragon Kings tree Glenys had mentioned was a rare type of tree that grew in the presence of a Dragon King. After centuries of absorbing the dragons essence, the trees spirit had been altered. According to the village elder Dylan, even the land around the Dragon Kings tree had acquired special properties and a certain spring had gotten the ability to remove all forms of curses. My reward for rescuing the kidnapped elves from the humans was receiving the directions to the spring, which were drawn on the map Ariane held. After making our preparations, well be setting off on our Journey tomorrow. Whether or not the effects of the spring were genuine, I questioned if it really was a curse that resulted in my skeletal body. Though it was still too early to rule anything out, its highly possible that Id be stuck with this body for the rest of my life. I suppose any possible solution was worth a try. Itd take a while to get through this cavern. I never realized just how far into the mountain range it actually spread Ariane made that observation as she diligently looked over the map. Seems that shes been through the cavern before. Oh, Ariane-dono have you been to the area before? Yes, my elder sister took me there several times when I was still an apprentice warrior. We were able to gather a lot of magic stones to power magic tools there As Ariane reminisced about her past, her eyes narrowed as if she realized something. She turned towards me and began speaking in a sing-song manner. If you intend to bathe here regularly, then you should be the one that collects the magic stones from now on Arianes merciless gaze focused on me as if I were a manservant. I was being indirectly changed for the baths fuel expenses. Baths were a luxury in this world and they required firewood or magic stone furnaces to boil the water. If I want to enjoy baths I would have to accept her proposal. If things went well and the curse was removed, feeling hot water on my skin again would no longer be a dream. Yes! Ill be sure to collect enough magic stone to cover my bathing expenses. When I clenched my both my fist in excitement Ariane narrowed her eyes again and let out an exasperated sign. Really, why do you like baths so much The last bit of what Ariane saying became inaudible as her voice trailed off. Well, we have some tools in the basement that will be useful for tomorrows journey, youre welcome to take them. Ariane, Chiome and I rose from our seats when Glenys said that. Ponta had finished her breakfast a while ago and had been cleaning her fur until now. She immediately jumped to her feet and followed us down the stairs. The mansions basement entrance was hidden behind one of the support pillars on the first floor and opened up to a long spiral staircase. Magic lamps were placed along the stairway at equal intervals, so it lacked the gloomy atmosphere of a certain feudal lords basement into which I had snuck previously. When the heavy wooden door at the bottom of the stairway was opened, we were greeted with shelves crammed full of various items. By the way, what preparations should we make for the trip? While looking over the various artifacts, I asked Ariane that question, making her look away from the item she had picked up and stare at me. For the first part of the trip, were going to need this lamp. As she made that comment, she handed me a lamp with a handle attached to it, a lantern I think. However, there were several transparent crystals in the lanterns glass case and there was a small switch on its bottom. When I flipped the switch, the crystals in the glass case began to emit a powerful beam of light. It was a magic tool befitting a fantasy world. Oh, this is impressive. Thats a Light Emitting Crystal Lamp. The lamp is an elf-made magic tool, a high-quality item to say the least. Only a few wealthy humans have access to it. Chiome stepped forward to provide an explanation for the magic tool just when I started to make shadow puppets with it. Given how rare it had been to see street lamps in human cities, a lamp easily comparable to a flashlight would be considered quite the luxury good. When all of this is said and done, it might be a good idea to save up some gold coins and purchase a few elf-made magic tools. However, an exclamation from behind me returned me to the present. Hey, are you two just going to fool around or are you going to help me? When I looked back I saw that Ariane was looking rather annoyed as she held two more lanterns and tossed a leather pouch to me. Ah, my bad. After apologizing and taking one of the lanterns from her, I opened the drawstrings of the pouch to find that it was filled with some kind of purple dust. Whats this used for? Magic Stone Fuel, a necessity to power magic tools. Finely crushed magic stones are the most used type of fuel for elven magic tools. When I asked about the strange purple dust I was holding, Chiome once again stepped forward and answered. The elven variety of the fuel can produce an abundant amount of energy, but the technique required to stabilize it requires a lot of magic power to perform. If you use human-made fuel, itll damage the magic tool and extended use may even lead to the magic tool exploding. This stuff was like jet fuel then, and after Chiome finished her explanation Ariane proudly puffed out out her large chest for some reason. Hearing praise for superior elven technology seems to have pleased her. Whats the matter, Ariane-dono? When I questioned Ariane about her strange behavior, she immediately returned to normal and simply said Its nothing, before heading to a shelf in the back of the room. While watching Ariane pick and choose items necessary for our journey, I was about to ask Chiome questions about the things Ariane was picking up when I recognized something sitting in front of a nearby shelf. It was a sack of golden coins. I noticed it because coins were dimly reflecting the rooms lights. When I picked one up to examine the engraved crest, I realized that this was gold from Rhoden Kingdom. Ah, those. Thats a fraction of the gold coins we stole from that feudal lords castle. Father had us set some of it aside in case you ever needed it, Arc. Ariane stopped selecting items for our trip and explained everything when she turned around to find me holding some of the coins. Well, shouldnt this cover the fuel charges for the bath? When I thought I had come up with a perfect compromise, Ariane looked surprised for a moment before sighing. Why are you so zealous about bathing Arc, cant you just hunt monsters and collect magic stones to cover the cost? Isnt there something else you can use the money on? I placed my hand on my chin and thought about what she had said for a moment. She wasnt wrong in saying I could simply hunt monsters in the cavern wed be passing through to cover my bathing expenses. There was no need to spend the money on magic stones. In that case, it would be more reasonable to buy elven-made magic tools for convenience. Fortunately, second-hand tools seem to be readily available so I should be able to live comfortably with the money No, even then having a proper bath in my home will be my top priority. I made up my mind, but Ariane just let out an exasperated sigh when I told her my plans. I was quite serious about my decision, though We had several more exchanges like that as our preparations steadily advanced. Volume 4 - CH 3 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Is This What They Call Damage? The next morning, Ariane lead Chiome and me into the fog-blanketed forest with baggage over our shoulders and Ponta sitting on my helmet. The morning light was filtering through the tree branches and continued to illuminate the foliage-laden forest path. A thin layer of haze covered the landscape, making it difficult to grasp our location from visual markers alone. However, Ariane traversed this natural maze without hesitation as if it were a familiar mountain trail. Once the magic-obstructing fog cleared, we would able to use transfer magic and reach the fork between the Rydell and Riburute rivers before noon. Then we just had to cross the river with Dimensional Step. When we reached that location, I made sure to completely memorize the scenery where the rivers split off as we took our break. I had to lower my head back in Raratoia when I told Ariane that we couldnt use my long distance transfer magic, Transfer Gate, to return here because I failed to memorize it the when we were here before. Without minding my personal grief, our group reached the Rydell riverbank. The forest on the opposite bank had a radically different atmosphere than Great Canada Forest. Despite how dense and lush it was. We would kill the occasional monsters that popped up while we used transfer magic to cover an impressive amount of distance. As the ground began to rise, the path we were traveling along took on a slight incline and the trees shadows started to cover the area as the sky took on the colors of dusk. We made spectacular progress thanks to Arcs transfer magic. Lets stay here tonight. Ariane began cutting off low hanging branches that was blocking our way with her sword while I took in the scenery. The clearing she lead us to had a three huge trees that had a large, nest-like object nestled between their branches ten meters above the ground. It was a rather unnatural thing to see in this place. There were support beams on each of the trees below the observation deck. Huh, what is that? Kyun! When I asked Ariane about the baffling structures, Ponta happily used her wind magic to fly to one of the observation decks. I couldnt see Ponta anymore once she landed on the top of the deck. This is a rest area that we elves have made. There are multiple sites like this scattered throughout the forest for warriors to stay while hunting monsters. I suppose people could rest here without having to worry about the monsters that roam the forest floor. However, while I could simply use transfer magic to reach the structure, normal people would have to climb to the top. A difficult task to accomplish while carrying baggage. If I were going to spend an extended amount of time, Id sure to bring a backpack full of necessary equipment. Elves are quite impressive. To establish such a place in the middle of this forest Chiome voiced her admiration as she looked up at the observation decks. For a brief moment, Ariane smiled and puffed out her chest, but then her expression became clouded. There used to be a few small villages along the river around here, so the local warriors often used this place, but when the humans elf hunts increased, the villages this side of the river had to be relocated. After Ariane had finished speaking, Chiome looked up at her face that was obscured by the growing shadows. Ariane shook her head to remove her bleak expression and tried to laugh it off as she approached one of the trees and grabbed hold of some ivy vines that were wrapped around its trunk. The sun will be setting soon, we need to climb to the top and set up camp before then. After rearranging her the baggage, Ariane used the ivy vines and the hollow to literally run up the tree trunk. Alright. Chiome followed after Ariane by kicking off the tree trunks to climb up. I doubted Id be able to copy their climbing methods. So I stepped back from the trees until I reached a point where I could transfer to the top of the observation deck with Dimensional Step. The two of them were already rummaging through their bags for their camping gear. Ponta was peeking over the decks edge at the forest floor below. She seemed to be comfortable in her natural habitat. The deck was covered with short grass and it didnt move an inch even with all of us moving about. The base of the terraces was intertwined with the branches and I couldnt find any uneven sections either. On the center platform for the main tree, there was a stone pedestal set up for a fire pit to be lit. While Ariane and Chiome began gathering twigs to build up a fire, I sat my baggage down and called out to the two of them. Ariane-dono, since this is a rather unique and memorable location I, we could return to the village and come back tomorrow I found that difficult to say when they had gone through the trouble of preparing the camp, but Ariane didnt seem practically upset when she looked back at me. That is an option, but what if you visit other rest areas that look just like this one? No offense, Arc, but I doubt you could distinguish this location from the others. Ye?ah Camp set up is almost complete anyway. Since were gonna be camping for several days, its best that you get use to it. How you ever been camping before Arc? Yes. I did have experience camping, but there werent any heat-retention sleeping bags, sturdy tents or kerosene stoves on this trip. In a sense, this might be my first true camping experience. Besides, I thought that familiarizing myself with camping on this trip would be beneficial in the future. Just as Ariane had said, if I used similar rest areas in the future, I wouldnt be able to distinguish them from each other and Id be more likely to transfer here since Id seen this one first. Ive been told the reason my sense of direction was so terrible was because I had difficulties leaving strong impressions of my surroundings in my brain. If I relied on long-distance transfer magic, I d never be able to tell these rest areas apart. When I thought about it, Transfer Gate was a spell quite fitting for myself. Relenting to Arianes suggestion, I asked the two of them if there was anything I could help with, but they turned me away saying they hadnt done much of anything today. With nothing else to do, I walked over to where Ponta had been laying on the grassy ground and sat near the edge to watch the two work. Ariane reached into her knapsack and pulled out a large, folded cloth. After tightly tying a rope between two of the trees she threw the cloth over the rope and pinned its four corners to the desk with pegs. She had set up a triangular roof tent. The top half of the fabric was dyed green with a type of luster that was meant to keep out the rain. Chiome, on the other hand, had started pulling out cooking utensils and dry ingredients from a bag Ariane had given her, the variety of which caused her to cry out. I amazed that we brought this much Usually, we dont make such extensive preparations for camping because heavier loads slow down our pace. Since elven warriors often have to pull long patrols, or cull large amounts of monsters, its normal to pack excess supplies. Since we also have Arcs transfer magic, we actually packed less than normal because well probably reach the Dragon Valley by tomorrow. Ariane placed several pelts inside the tent while she replied before moving towards the pile of twigs and setting it alight with spirit magic. After receiving a pot from Chiome, Ariane placed it on the fire pit, filled it with water from a canteen and started to cook once the pot started boiling. Whats the Dragon Valley? I had been skillfully running my figures though Pontas fur while the two of them worked, so I asked Ariane about the unfamiliar term she used. The Dragon Valley is the huge canyon between the Wind, Ice and Fire Mountain Ranges. The entrance into the valley is just beyond the cavern were heading to. Hoo, so were going to enter the Dragon Valley by tomorrow then? Ariane shook her head when I hazarded a guess about our schedule. At our current pace, we should reach the valley in the afternoon at the earliest. Since the cavern is home to a variety of monsters, itll take a while to pass through it. Thats why I think well need to camp out again before entering the cavern. I understood, if we entered the cavern early in the morning wed be able to clear it in one fell swoop. It seemed consecutive camp outs were unavoidable. Towns and villages werent built in regulars interval in this forest. Ariane had been stirring the soup shed been cooking with a wooden spoon while going over tomorrows plans, and after a taste test she added a dash of seasoning. The sound of the firewood crackling and the flames rising in the night stood out the most in this quiet forest scenery. A sweet fragrance drifted from the pot as the soup began to simmer, a fragrance that caused Ponta to start twitching on my knee. Kyun! Itll be ready soon. Ariane took out some metal mugs she had also brought along and begun dividing the soup amongst them. Chiome reached into her knapsack and took out some fried bread sticks before passing them around. Since I hadnt thought that a warm full course meal would be prepared, I accepted the bread and soup in defeat. Ponta was also staring at my soup with such an intensity that I was starting to get worried. Once Ariane poured some soup into a plate specially brought for Ponta, the little fox happily wagged her tail and leaped at it. Well take shifts during the night watch: Chiome first, Arc second and me last. Are you guys alright with that? Ariane smiled as she watched Ponta cooling her soup with her magic and suggested the guard order. Chiome and I shared a look before nodding in agreement. I dont mind. Im alright with it as well. Arc, will you be fine using this to sleep? When she accepted Chiomes and my agreement, she picked up one of the pelts shed placed in the tent for me to check out. Apparently, the pelt was supposed to be wrapped around ones body as they slept, a type of primitive sleeping bag if you will. The problem was that the pelt wouldnt have any effect on me thanks to my armor and I was reluctant to remove it in this place so I decided against using it. After dinner, we began our sleep rotation and even though I was a little nervous about having two ladies close to me I eventually managed to doze off as the night passed by. Gah!? The next morning, I felt a shock run through my body and the slight pain caused me to bolt up. When I looked around in a daze, I saw that the forest was covered by a thick fog and that the three large trees were behind me. Hey, Arc!? Are you alright!? Kyun! When I suddenly heard a womans voice above me, I looked up to find Ariane, Chiome and Ponta looking down on me with worried looks on their faces. Apparently I fell down from the observation deck. I only remember sitting down on in the corner after changing shifts with Chiome. Dont worry, Im okay. Are you sure about that? Didnt you just fall from a great height? Ariane slowly climbed down the tree trunk and approached me with a concerned look in her eyes. Rather than reply, I stood up and brushed it off as if it were nothing. What the hell is up with your body? Youre not indestructible are you? Though she looked rather surprised, there was a tinge of relief in her voice. I wasnt quite indestructible, I could still feel pain from nasty hits after all. However, I wondered if a ten-meter fall was supposed to cause only a little soreness in someones body. Wait a minute, it was rather pitiful that the first amount of damage I received in this world came from falling out of a tree! For the time being, I used recovery magic on myself as a precaution and then answered her. Ill try to sleep closer to the center next time I see. I thought it was something like that. After receiving a scolding from Ariane, we returned to the observation deck, had our breakfast and set off The monsters we came across were no problem to deal with, but since I kept stopping to harvest their magic stones we reached our destination around noon The trees of the densely packed forest had given way to the spectacle in front of us. An overwhelming landscape opened up before my eyes. The earth had opened below this cliff to reveal a lush and sprawling valley covered in thick mist. The opposite end of the valley laid at a far-off distance and two towering mountain ranges in the east and west acted as the boundary. The Wind Dragon Mountain Range sat in the east and the Fire Dragon Mountain Range in the west. A forest rested at the bottom of the valley and the thousand or so meter drop from here to the ground floor seemed impossible to survive. It was as if a chunk of the world had been taken out. Once a normal breeze made its way up the cliff, it had grown into a large gale. The updraft nearly blew the tiny Ponta away. This is the Dragon Valley, huh Quite the spectacular scenery. It certainly is impressive, but its also impossible for me to safely get down there from here. I regret to say that even someone like me would struggle to descend such a height.. No, Id certainly die. It was a hundred time higher than the light fall I had this morning. While Chiome and I had been timidly staring over the edge, expressing our opinions, Ariane urged us now from behind. The cavern in just east of here, along the cliff face. Well have to keep a lookout for the occasional Wyvern that flies by. Ariane began moving again and the two of us hurried to keep up. After about an hour of traversing the forest with Dimensional Step,we came across similar rest area to the one from this morning close by the valley. The observation deck in the center of the tree trees was slightly lower, maybe only seven or eight meters off the ground. Apart from how close this one was to Dragon Valley, there wasnt much difference between the sites. Since it was close to the cavern entrance, wed spend the night here and then rush through the cavern early tomorrow morning. On the second night of camping, I slept closer to the center to prevent myself from falling off again. Volume 4 - CH 4 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax I Have A Bad Feeling The next morning, the shadow of the Wind Dragon Mountains blocked the sunlight from reaching us as we quickly finished our breakfast and headed towards the Dragon Valley. We were now scaling down the cliff from yesterday on a path that was barely wide enough for one person to pass at a time. The mist that had blanketed the forest floor was pouring into the valley like a river, and the forest that had been visible yesterday was now lost in a sea of mist. The literal mist-sea was constantly pulsing and shifting with its own unique currents and tides. Every once in a while, a strong breeze would blow a wave of mist up the cliff face like a spray of water. It wasnt possible for me to walk straight along the path while wearing my armor, so I had to cling to the wall as I walked. Since itd be bad if Ponta got caught in the wind currents, she was safely settled in Ariane cleavage, though I couldnt see her because I was bringing up the rear. The Overcoat of the Night Sky fluttered in the wind as I carefully traversed the path until we came upon the caverns entrance. The cavern entrance was about fifty meters beneath the cliff and appeared to be a gaping hole that led into a dark abyss. Since the pathway had widened in front of the cavern, we took a short break that gave me enough time to examine it. The entrance itself was considerably large, about five meters in height, and was even wider than that. The ledge in front of the cavern was covered in moss leading into the abyss. Since a variety of monsters inhabit the cavern we need to proceed with caution. Ariane took out the crystal lamp from her knapsack after she said that and turning it on and shine light into the dark cavern. Chiome and I followed suit and took out our own crystal lamps. The stronger light sources managed to illuminate some of the cavern. However, darkness still remained in the depths of the cavern and seemed impenetrable from here. Itd be impossible to cover any meaningful distance with Dimensional Step in this place. With a crystal lamp in hand, Ariane led the way into the cavern, while I brought up the rear. A chilly wind would blow up from deeper in the cavern and the only sounds that could be heard were the eerie sounds of our echoing footsteps. The descending route into the cavern was rather extensive, several branching paths opened up along the way, yet Ariane remained steadfast in her advance and paid them no mind. When I looked back I saw that the entrance was no longer visible. You said that this place was inhabited by monsters, but we havent seen any yet I moved my lamp to peer into the darkness after I said that. All of a sudden Ponta, who was sitting on Arianes shoulder, let out a cry just as Ariane drew her sword. Kyun! Giant Bats! At Arianes shout, I looked ahead of her to find a one-meter tall, large bat hanging from the ceiling with its full two-meter long wingspan at display. The bats ears looked like fish gills and when it bared its fangs and let out a strange cry, dozens more of them attacked from the ceiling. The bats flew in strange patterns and screeched above Arianes and Chiomes heads with their fangs bared The bats were completely focused on those two and paid me no mind. Theyre really annoying in large numbers! Kyuhyun! Ariane expertly killed one of the bats as it tried to attack her from the side. Ponta was unusually motivated about this fight, even participating by creating a small whirlwind around Ariane that threw off the bats flight patterns. The instant a bat faltered, Ariane would cut into it with her sword. Thanks to Pontas intervention, the threat of individual bats wasnt all that high. Water ninjutsu: Water shuriken!! Behind Ariane, Chiome began shooting down the bats that had been hanging back with the water shuriken she was able to create. I was completely left alone by the bats, so I was using my large sword to cut down any bat that tried to attack the two of them from behind. Since they were flying around in irregular patterns I doubted I could hit them with a magic attack. Taking advantage of my incredible kinetic vision, I reduced the bats to corpses. However, despite my swords size, it couldnt reach the bats higher up in the air. While glaring at the bats in the air, I remembered a technique I had used to kill a bandit before. Flying Dragon Slash! Some of the bats flying in the air were bisected and fell to the ground when they were struck by an invisible slash created by the technique. While it was an excellent midrange technique, it was quite difficult to use since my allies couldnt see the slash either. In other words, it was basically useless for supporting my friends. After I continued to fire off Flying Dragon Slash towards the ceiling for a bit, the bats scattered once their numbers had dwindled enough. Hmm?, were those monsters? For some reason, they didnt seem to notice me I sheathed my sword and took a look around before picking my knapsack back up. The bat corpses were littering the area in small mounds. They werent monsters, just common animals. Since they suck the blood of their prey, someone like you wouldnt be considered food, Arc. After wiping the blood from her sword, Ariane turned to me and gave me the explanation about the giant bats behavior. My whole body was completely covered in metal body armor and there wasnt any moisture in my bones, so it was understandable that they wouldnt consider me prey. I guess they could have determined that much with their echolocation. When I looked back at Chiome, I saw that she had picked up one of the fallen giant bats and was examining its wing. Chiome-dono, is everything alright? Everything is fine. By the way, are these things eatable? I have eaten a smaller version of these before, so Im curious I was left in a daze when Chiome asked me that question while holding up a headless giant bat. If I wasnt mistaken, there were a couple of places on earth where eating bats was a common occurrence, and she had eaten them before. Since the People of the Plains and Mountains were a persecuted race, it wouldnt be all that surprising if large-scale agriculture or cattle raising were impossible and eating anything edible was an acceptable practice. However, the giant bats pig-and-mouse chimera face, gill-like ears and large fangs made it look anything but appetizing. When I turned to Ariane, she nodded her head in sympathy before answering. We dont usually eat them. Given their appearance and all Ariane agreed with my opinion. Anyway, if we dont hurry we wont be able to leave this place tonight. After her brief statement, Ariane held up her lamp and resumed her trek into the cavern. Youre right, sorry. Chiome nodded as she quietly tossed the giant bat shed been holding aside before following Ariane with a slightly depressed expression. As we continued or trek into the dark cavern, we came across one-meter long ghost millipedes crawling along the walls, a gathering of the games small fries monster slimes and avoided monsters hidden deeper in the shadows that caused chills to run up our spines. I also began to hear strange voices that originated from somewhere from just beyond the lights range. This skeleton body mightve been be the only reason I was able to maintain my cool Then an unknown monster drifted into my line of sight. Ariane-dono, what is that creature? It drifted in the air like a balloon, its spherical and seemingly soft body was covered in eyes, and several tentacles hung from its body. The monster looked like a flying jellyfish, honestly. More and more of them became visible as we advanced. Ariane managed to catch my hand before I drew my sword and attacked one that came too close to me. That is a Spoil, it will just float by if you dont bother it. When you attack them, they will release poison instead of fighting back. She said that they just floated around and when I took a close look at the tentacles of the Spoils I saw that they would occasionally catch a flying beetle to eat. Several of the creatures eyes surveyed the environment at all times, but the scene of the creature preying on insects was rather chilling to watch. While doing our best to avoid the Spoils as we moved beyond them, Chiome called out a warning. Ariane-dono, theres an unpleasant smell up ahead. Its most likely an undead. At her warning, Ariane stopped walking and held out her crystal lamp deeper into the depths. Unfortunately, the light wasnt able to reach that far back, but a gust of wind carried along the sound of something limping. A humanoid shape soon crawled out of the darkness. A zombie? The body that crawled towards us on its hand and feet had discolored, dark brown skin and vacant eyes. Also, there were strange worms squirming around in its limbs and body. When It managed to stand up, I could see that a large worm was resting in a cavity that had been opened in its chest. It moved like a sea anemone that had just found its prey. That!? Its not a Zombie, its a Ghoul Worm!! Arianes panicked voice echoed throughout the cavern as more ghoul worms appeared from the shadows and launched themselves at us. They jump!? The creatures leaped outside of the light that the crystal lamp gave off and carried enough momentum to reach me. I took a step back in order to dodge and proceeded to put down my lamp before drawing my sword. In this dark area, the range in which I could fight was limited to the area illuminated by the light. Ariane and Chiome both processed nightvision, so they were fine fighting in the dark, but my light-dependent was left as an easy target. I dodged several of the ghoul worms that leaped at me from the shadows and was about to cut them down when a nearby Spoil caused me to halt my swing. While wielding a greatsword was advantageous when fighting multiple enemies, it was a hindrance in narrow spaces. If you added something that you werent supposed to touch into the mix, then the weapon was rendered nearly useless. Even though Ariane wielded a longsword, I doubted I could replicate her ability to avoid the Spoils and safely cut into the ghoul worms. Sword of Judgment! Shortly after the Ghoul Worms had landed, I invoked the Paladin skill I had once used to kill a Giant Basilisk. My sword shined a radiant light as I swung it down in front of me. Instantly, a magic circle formed under a Ghoul Worms feet before a sword of light fell from the ceiling. However, the Ghoul Worm managed to jump out of the way before the sword could hit. It was quite difficult to aim at a human body with the ability to leap about like a giant grasshopper. My target wasnt the size of a Giant Basilisk and it was agile enough to easily dodge Sword of Judgment. I immediately gave up on using my sword in this fight and sheathed it before picking up my lamp and pointing it at Ariane. Im going to gather these pests together! Whirlwind!! Huh, Arc!? Ariane shouting my name in surprise as I invoked a wind attribute magic spell of the magician class. With me at its center, a fierce gale began blowing throughout the cavern and traveled in the direction of my outstretched hand. The Spoils that had been floating in the air were blown deeper into the cavern. The Ghoul Worms, on the other hand, were blown off balance by the strong gale. Without giving them time to recover, I invoked another spell. Stone Fangs!! Rock spikes formed from hard bedrock burst from the ground and skewered the cluster of Ghoul Worms before they had any chance to leap out of the way. The skewered Ghoul Worms movement had clearly been dulled, but they still struggled to get free. It seemed like this wasnt enough to kill them, when I turned to Ariane and Chiome to tell them that, Ariane raised her voice again. Wait a second, Arc! Youre not supposed to use earth magic in caves because it affect!! I heard a bit of anxiety in Arianes voice, but she was soon cut off by a sudden loud thud. The ground beneath my feet suddenly collapsed into a large fissure that swallowed me whole. Nuuooooo!? My view radically changed as I continued to fall. When I noticed a small hole on my left as I fell down this endless roller coaster I somehow managed to roll into it. Now I knew how Indiana Jones felt when he fell into traps. Because earth magic affects the ground, its a bad idea to recklessly use it in caves! When I looked back up at where I fell from, I saw Ariane and Chiome climbing down the wall towards me. The two of them seemed to have been caught in the collapse as well. Ponta was even clinging to Arianes chest for safety. It was my fault for not accounting for the effect earth magic would have on the topography, so I sincerely apologized. Sorry! Lets find a place to stand and then use transfer magic to get out of here! I had managed to maintain my grasp on my crystal lamp and it still emitted light, so I began searching around for it. There were a couple of rocks sticking out here and there but there werent enough to hinder us as we slide down the hole. After a while, the dark, narrow hole gave way to an open area. The slope wed been sliding down evened out, allowing us to slow down and take a look around the room. Despite this place being located deep underground in a cavern, a dim, bluish light illuminated the area and revealed a location befitting of a fantasy world. Theres a subterranean lake here. And thats!? When I heard Chiome speak up, I focused a bit more on our surrounding and found that most of the ground was covered by clear water. The things that illuminated this underground lake and created this mysterious scenery were pale lights that could be seen all around us. But most shocking of all was the huge ship that was anchored near the lakefront despite this being an underground lake. Volume 4 - CH 5 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Trip UndergroundPart 1 I slowly stood up in order to get a better look at the strange sight we found ourselves in. The ceiling was about one hundred meters above our heads. There were light emitting crystals scattered about the cave that illuminated the whole area. The lake that rested in the cave was so vast that I couldnt even see its opposite shore. Halfway along the nearby wall, there was a considerably large opening from which water was pouring into the lake. The water that filled the lake was crystal clear and reflected the one man-made structure located in this fantastic underground scenery. There was a simple wooden pier next to the lake with a huge ship anchored to it. The ship was the only thing there and resembled a three-masted galleon, I could see multiple oars resting slightly above the waterline. If such a ship could be found in this underground lake, it could only mean that this place was connected to the surface. For there to be naturally occurring light emitting crystal here Kyun! After Ariane stood up, she approached a wall studded with crystal and voiced her admiration. Ponta also peeked out of Arianes bosom and began to look around on her own. Judging from the pier and ship, its clear that humans have been here. Chiome had done her own investigation before she focused on the ship. But how did they manage to reach such a place? As Chiome looked in confusion at the man-made pier that just didnt belong here, Ariane picked up a nearby stone and showed it to us. This might have something to do with it When she turned the stone over it emitted a slightly pale, purple light from its crystalline form. Magic stones. Chiomes eyes widened when she saw the purple light emitting stone. High-purity magic stones are scattered all around this place. Thats how the naturally formed light crystals maintain their power. The light emitting crystals around us worked the same way as the ones in my lamp. I held up my lamp to get a better look at the crystals inside it. Are you sure these crystals are the same thing? The crystals in the lamps were created artificially. The expensive natural crystals would never be used in camping gear. The lamp in my hand, the one Chiome had called a rather expensive commodity for humans, was a cheap item according to her. If that was true then the crystals in this place would be a literal gold mine. The magic stone could also be used by the elves to make fuel for magic tools. The innumerable uses for the stones casually lying at my feet came to mind. With the magic stones alone, I could bath for a year straight without worry! Ariane had a bitter smile when she heard my comment, but then she stroked her chin and took another look around as she started speaking. With the number of resources here, Ill need to inform father about it. We may need to have a team of warriors investigate later It appears to me that we should look into those who reside here before we proceed Chiome returned her suspicious gaze to the nearby ship and voiced her opinion to Ariane. Ariane and I both turned to the ship when she said that. Given its present condition, it was obvious that someone was maintaining it. The ship didnt appear to have been abandoned, and if anything it seemed like it could set sail at any moment. However, I couldnt see anyone around the ship. I couldnt hear the sound of anyone moving about, only the sound of the far-off waterfall. It might be necessary to board the ship in order to investigate its owner. For now, how about we just check out the ship? When I turned away from the probably haunted ship to look at Ariane and Chiome as the two of them nodded at my suggestion. The three of us, and our little fox, walked up to the side of the ship. The full length of the ship, from bowsprit to stern, was about sixty meters and from the main mast to waterline it was thirty meters tall. There was also a platform leading up to the ships deck. Ariane seemed rather anxious as she looked up at the ship. Theres no sign of anyone here When we made our way up to the deck, I saw that the large double doors leading to the main hold were left open. In addition, there were four cannons on each side of the deck, the stern of the ship was higher than the main deck and equipped with ship lanterns. While I wondered if the ships in this world already came equipped with cannons, Ariane stepped forward and shouted once she saw them. Are those mana cannons!? What are these doing here!? A confused Chiome asked Ariane just what she was talking about. Ariane-dono, what are mana cannons? Its a type of magic tool that can shoot metal balls over incredible distances by consuming mana. Only the elves of Great Canada forest or the Fabunaha kingdom of the southern continent should have access to them I havent heard anything about human kingdoms acquiring them. Ariane glanced at the cannons fixed to the side of the deck as she spoke. I didnt remember seeing any ships equipped with cannons in the Rhoden Kingdoms harbor city Lanbaltic when I went on a bit of a rampage there. Then, if this ship isnt from the same group of elves Ariane-dono is from, could it belong to the Fabunaha kingdom? Though it was a logical conclusion, Ariane crossed her arm and shook her head at my question. This ship isnt designed like elven vessels, and there is no no proof that its a Fabunaha ship it seems different from the ones Ive seen before. Ariane had started brushing the barrel of one of the cannons as she spoke. Where in the world did this ship Kyun! Kyun! Theres something coming from below deck! Before Ariane could finish her question, Ponta suddenly let out a cry as she buried herself into Arianes chest and Chiomes ears perked up as she called our attention to what was happening. The next moment, the doors leading to the ships deck were forcefully thrown open and a large number of sword-wielding skeletons attacked us. Huh!? Is this entire place infested with these things!? Only the sounds from rattling bones and clanging swords could be heard as skeletons similar to myself silently sprung from below deck and swarmed us. These are just ordinary undead skeletons! If they were as strong as Arc, countries would fall if such a large number of them existed!! Ariane made a rather rude comment as she set her sword ablaze and struck the knees of the approaching skeletons. Splendidly dodging their attacks, Chiome proceeded to shatter the skeletons bones with roundhouse kicks. Myself, I drew the Holy Thunder Swordand began smashing the skeletons with the flat side of the blade. Since the blade of the Holy Thunder Swordwas so wide, it shattered the skulls of the skeletons with a dry sound as more and more skeletons moved above deck. This ship already belongs to the undead! The simplest method to get rid of them would be to set the whole thing ablaze! Chiome proposed destroying the ship as she continued to knock skeletons away. Ariane then shouted her agreement to the idea. Yeah! Therere too many of them, once I set it on fire we need to jump over!!? While Ariane tried to answer as she knocked away another bunch of skeletons, her voice trailed off when she noticed something. All of a sudden, the skeletons that had been crawling up from below deck were blown away as a single large body emerged. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Unlike the skeletons before it, this humanoid monster was covered in patches of discolored skin. It was taller than even me, standing around three meters tall. It wore a chest plate on its muscular upper body, a body that seems to be composed of two torsos fused together. Both sets of arms held a sword and a lump of metal that seemed to be a shield. And the creatures lower body was that of a giant spider. The creature had two human heads beside each other on its neck, each head had a mouth full of fangs capable of ripping flesh from bone and topping everything off were the four and five eyes the heads had respectively. The chimera spider released a bone-chilling roar before it agilely moved its spider legs through the crowd of skeletons to go where we were fighting. When they saw the monster approaching Arianes and Chiomes eyes bulged in shock and horror. What is that thing!? Its clad in deaths taint, so its an undead as well!? Judging from Arianes tone, she didnt know what the undead creature was. When I turned towards Chiome it was clear that she didnt know either. Of course, this was a monster that Id never seen before, not even in the game. When it was near enough, the creatures glared at us before opening it mouths and spit out some coherent sentences. Kill all intruders!! Moku kill them all!! Kill everyone!!! When its scratchy voice boomed through the area, the creatures spider legs quickly extended as it flung itself into the sky with its weapons raised high. Volume 4 - CH 6 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Trip UndergroundPart 2 An undead spoke words!? It appears to be different from low-level undead like skeletons! Ariane and Chiome dodged the chimeras attack by leaping back and tried to make sense of the speaking undead monster. I, on the other hand, had grabbed the shield from my back and blocked one of the chimeras strikes. The considerable shock that ran through my arm showed my opponents impressive physical strength. When I used the Sword of Holy Thunder in my other hand to launch a counterattack, the Spider Chimera moved its humanoid body to block my attack with one of the chunks of metal it used as shield. The collision of the two items created a large sonic boom. It was repelled!? Until now, everything that I attacked with this sword was killed in a single blow, but I only felt a slight impact as the Spider Chimera was knocked back. `Molten stone, pierce through my enemies` When the chimera was staggered after my attack, Ariane used her spirit magic to launch an attack of her own against it. However, the chimera managed to raise its shields to defend itself and when the flames hit the shield they immediately vanished. A mithril shield!? Ariane glared at the Spider Chimera in disbelief. In this fantasy world, mithril ore was a precious raw material. For a monster of seemingly low intelligence to process it, along with the set of knight armor it currently wore, could only me one thing someone have given the chimera these items. Given what the monster had said before, someone was obviously pulling its strings. The Spider Chimera used our moment of surprise as an opportunity to attack. The monster charged at Ariane with the intention of taking full advantage of its large size and impressive strength. Despite its large frame, the monsters spider legs made it quite agile. While Ariane managed to dodge the blow, the chimeras attack crushed a couple of nearby skeletons before hitting the deck. Flame!! Just as the chimera was about to pursue Ariane, I hit it with an beginner-level magic that was easier to control. The pillar of flame that shot from my hand as if it were a flame thrower managed to incinerate some skeletons, the chimera raised its shield to disperse some of the flames and leaped backward to avoid the rest. Even though the flames didnt do any damage to the chimera, they were enough to set the ship on fire. As embers started to flare up, the tranquil cave was soon filled with the sound of burning wood, smoke and orange lights. Itll be too dangerous to fight on board! Return to the lakefront, quickly! Chiome, whod been fighting off the skeletons until now, called out to Ariane and me before heading back down to the pier. As if instinctively, Ariane and I shared a passing glance and she nodded back at me when I yelled my intentions. Ill guard the rear! Chiome-dono and Ariane-dono leave first!! The chimera in front of us had erupted in a rage-filled roar when it saw the ship being consumed by the flames. Hindrances, I kill yoooouuuu!!! As its two human heads bellowed, the chimera raised its weapons to attack. Ariane and Chiome had weaved their way through the crowd of skeletons back to the pier and were probably preparing to fight the chimera on the ground. However, I intended to kill this thing here and now. Thats why I had Ariane and Chiome leave the narrow confines of the ship. Since the majority of my skills and spells had large areas of effect and firepower, I was hesitant to use them unless I was fighting alone. While the skill I was gonna use was fine in the game, it was something quite difficult to use in group fights in real life. Sacred Lighting Sword!!* In the game, only mythical grade weapons had weapon skills though its unknown if the temporary status debuff carried over into reality, it should still be a considerably powerful ability. My swords blade shined in a deep blue color as it more than doubled its length and an electric aura wrapped around it. The skills effects in the game were an increase of 10% in offensive power, inflicting low-level paralysis on targets and increasing the swords range. There werent any visual cues for the swords extended range in the game, but in this world, there was a brutally obvious one. When I lightly swung the Sword of Holy Thunder the skeletons in the vicinity were vaporized by the swords aura and the nearby mast was cut off. A common nickname for this skill was lightsaber mode. The broken mast fell into the water with a huge splash. AGahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! The Spider Chimera roared again as it started flailing its weapons. Ill show you the power of the force!! I held the bluish white sword up as I stared down the chimera. The creature leapt into the air and brought its swords down with a full force swing. There was certainly power behind the move, but it was childs play compared to Glenys attacks. Even if it had four arms, only two of them were holding swords. I used my lighting clad sword to cut off the lower sword arm and then stabbed my blade into its chest. Gyhaaaaaaaaa!!? The monster let out an agonized cry as half of its torso vanished. I followed up on the thrust by cutting the remains of the human upper body from the spider lower body. The chimeras main body managed to raise its two shields to defend against my next attack. While the sword temporarily reverted to its original form on contact, it quickly returned to its powered form and the recoil was large enough to cut a section out of the ship. OOOOOOOOO! The Spider Chimera squeezed out a rueful cry as its flesh began to bubble and melt away. I didnt care all that much as the creature dissolved in front of me but as I started to walk away, a huge explosion blew out ne of the ships sides. The shock could be felt from beneath my feet and the first explosion seems to have triggered smaller ones. Something stored in this ship had caught fire and this vessel wouldnt last much longer. I used Dimensional Step to move to the pier and slowly walked away as multiple explosions went off on the ship. Just as I was imagining how I might look recreating that one action movie scene, the pier I was walking on began to creak. When I looked back, I saw that the multiple explosions had sunk the ship and that the pier was following close behind. Oh no, nonononono. As I ran towards the solid ground I noticed that the Sword of Holy Thunder was cutting into the pier. In order to prevent my elongated sword from tearing into the pier even further, I had to awkwardly hold it up as I ran. I somehow reached land just before the last section of the pier sank into the water. Wondering if my mistake had been seen by the others, I quickly looked around for them. If I had been more level headed, I could have simply used transfer magic to get off the pier, but for some reason I had wanted to show off after my victory. As I scratched my head and felt a sudden tightness in my chest, sounds of a battle came from behind a large bolder, making me rush towards it once my sword returned to normal. When I reached the area, I found Ariane and Chiome fending off a group of skeletons and another Spider Chimera. I unintentionally looked back where the ship had sunk before returning my gaze back to the chimera. The creatures appearance and armor wasnt all that different from the other one, but it carried four large pickaxes in its humanoid hands instead of swords and shields. This one had probably been hidden away somewhere before now, but Ariane and Chiome seemed to be holding their own against it. Unlike the other chimera, this one lacked mithril shields, allowing Ariane to drop back and shoot fireballs at it with her spirit magic. Chiome managed to sneak into the chimeras blind spot and cut off one of the spider legs with a water dagger before retreating back. The Chimera released a pained shriek as it turned around to attacked whatever injured it. This proved to be fatal, as Ariane ran up to the distracted chimera and ran her frame clad sword through its back. Having lost its strength, the chimeras body fell to the ground and began to dissolve like the other one. Simultaneously with the chimeras death, the remaining skeletons became disordered.Thecoordinated unit they had been previously was reduced to an incoherent mob. Apparently, the chimeras had been controlling the skeletons all along. I called out to the two of them just as they finished cutting down the nearby mindless skeletons. So there were two of those monsters. It and a horde of skeletons appeared from the waterfall not long after we got off the ship. Ariane spoke up after wiping the dirt from her sword and sheathing it. The lower half of its body was rather tough. I wouldve been quite difficult to injure the creature with a regular dagger. While keeping an eye on the melting Spider Chimera, Chiome ran her finger over her regular dagger to check for nicks in the blade. While I have no idea what they were, we seem to have dealt with them just fine. I dropped my eye towards some nearby skeletal remains. The skeletons here didnt carry any weapons like the ones that had been on the ship, they had had collection baskets on their backs instead. The battle had scattered the contents of the baskets all over the ground. A quick look revealed the items to be magic stones like the one Ariane had picked up before. That ship of undead had been gathering these What in the world could they be using these for? Chiome looked at the scattered magic stones before she asked her questions. There are various uses for this for elves, but humans still lack the technology to properly process them. The best they could do would be the Explosive Magic Crystal that was used in Hoban A wrinkle formed on Arianes forehead as she stroked her chin and answered Chiome. The ship has sunk to the bottom of the lake, but the masterminds havent revealed themselves. Well only be wasting our time pondering this mystery here. Shouldnt we focus on what to do from here on out? The two of them broke out of their thoughts about this whole situation and nodded at my proposal to move on. Youre right. Its better to let the elders conduct a detailed investigation. How about we take a break? Currently, there arent any signs of a threat in the nearby area, Ponta is barely managing to stay on Arianes neck. Chiomes ears rose into the air before she suggested that we take a rest. Ponta was indeed raggedly hanging off Arianes neck. Ky?un Having to cling to Ariane as she fought and the mental fatigue from sensing the Spider Chimera and the undead must have tired the little fox out. Ariane quickly took Ponta from around her neck and began nursing the fox against her chest. Our little group moved to the lakeside and began discussing our future plans. Do you want to return to the caverns entrance with Transfer Gate and start over? Since I ingrained the entrance into my mind, escaping wouldnt be a problem. Ariane stopped feeding dried beans to Ponta when I made my proposal and shook her head no in response. No, since a reconnaissance team needs to be sent to this place we should find a proper way out of here. Once we find our way out, well return here and set up camp for the night. Apart from the undead, I believe this cave is relatively safe from monsters Ariane voiced her suggested while alternating her gaze between Chiome and me as if asking for our cooperation with her eyes. Well A large amount of time has passed since we entered, and it may be dark outside by the time we leave. I think this place would be the most suitable campsite in this cavern, given the surplus of light and water. I nodded in agreement when Chiome spoke her opinion. Understood. Then lets look for a way back up after our break. I nodded as if I had no objections and took off my helmet while sighing. Silver: In the Raw Sacred Lighting Swordskill was the same name as Arcs sword. I changed it for claritys sake. Volume 4 - CH 7 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Dragon KingPart 1 The next day, the forest within my view was illuminated by the afternoon sun. The Wind Dragon Mountain Range extended to the east, connecting to the Ice Dragon Mountain Range in the northeast and the Fire Dragon Mountain Range spreading out before us. This valley was somehow formed between these mountain ranges. Yesterday, we were successfully able to find our way back to the main cavern from the underground lake and today we managed to complete our trek into the valley. Back in the underground lake area, using earth spirit magic and transfer magic to climb up next to the waterfall, we found a branching passage that eventually led into the main cavern at the waterfalls mouth. There had been plenty of light-emitting stones in the lake area that made the use of transfer magic possible. We were now standing outside the caverns exit, halfway down the Wind Dragon Mountain Range, with Ariane and Chiome taking in the scenery below us. We managed to make it out before dark. Ariane sighed in relief after saying that and pulled out the map she received in the village. Ive finally passed through the Wind Dragon Mountain Range. This will be good news for the village Ky?un. Chiome seemed deeply emotional about something as she stared out at the scenery, which allowed Ponta to happily play with her cat ears. Chiome blushed a little at Pontas playful antics before she returned to her usual expressionless face. Ariane-dono, where is the spring located? When I called out to Ariane she started to alternate her gaze between the map and scouting the area. It seems to be near the top of that mountain over there. She pointed to a separate mountain that was located a just beyond the forest below us as she spoke. The mountain was next to the Wind Dragon Mountain Range and wasnt all that impressive in comparison. Sitting atop it was a huge tree whose roots covered the entire thing, and was giving off a strange vibe I could even feel here. I take it that thats the Dragon Kings tree. Though I cant see any sign of a huge dragon from here. I strained my eyes as I looked around the mountain. I still cant make out anything from here. When we do encounter the Dragon King, dont do anything reckless and leave the talking to me, alright? Ariane lightly thrust her finger against my armor as she spoke. It wasnt like I wanted to pick a fight with the strongest of the dragon species, so I returned a silent nod. Since there was no direct path from here to the Wind Dragon Mountain Range, we descended a gentle slope into the forest. After our descent we continued walking along the eastern mountain and soon came across a hilly area from which the huge tree could be seen at a better vantage point. Getting a closer look at the tree, I could see that the mountain the tree sat on was more spectacular I thought itd be. There was a small patch of grass between the blueish ground in front of the mountain and the rest of forest, with four large boulders set off to the side. I could hardly believe my eyes when I caught sight of the structure that had been built at the base of the mountain. Though I couldnt tell their exact height from here, based on the height of the surrounding trees they were maybe ten meters tall. There were two pillars standing parallel to each other with a connecting bar near the top of them Seeing such an unusual structure in this uninhabited region caused me to unintentionally shout. Thats impossible!? Arc, whats the mat!? A near silent mutter escaped my lips, as I unconsciously used Dimensional Step and materialized right in front of the gray stone structure. Im sure I heard Ariane try to say something before I transferred, but the activation of the spell cut her off. However, that was a trivial matter right now. Right before my eyes stood a torii. The bases of the pillars were covered in moss, there was no decoration and it was constructed of simple stone, but it was unquestionably a torii*. After coming to this world, I havent seen anything like this anywhere Ive been. I then remembered the reason Chiome had been accompanying us. She said she was in search of a hideout that the first head of the Blade Heart Clan had set up. If the first head had been a japanese person like I thought hed been, then this torii could be a marker for his secret hideout. Just beyond the torii, I could see man-made steps carved into the foothill that would make climbing it easier. The hideout that Chiome had been sent to find was probably located somewhere on this foothill. Just as I was about to go back and tell the good news, ground beneath my feet suddenly started shaking. !? To stand on this ones back, thou art quite reckless, young one!! I heard a strange voice in my head and frantically looked around to find its source, only to have the ground move beneath my feet and toss me into the air. I was thrown a considerable distance into the air before the weight of my armor and body dragged me back down. However, as I fell I caught sight of the bluish boulders uncoiling into two sets of large wings. A large horned head attached to a long neck rose up and opened its large, fang-filled mouth before releasing a mighty roar that shook the whole area. The shock wave that accompanied the roar caused the birds resting in the nearby tree to fly away. I somehow managed to curl up into a ball in midair and safely disperse the momentum by rolling across the ground. I was greeted by a giant dragon the moment I stood up. The dragons body was covered in bluish scales and the four wings on its back were completely uncoiled. The two horns on its head were pitch black and there was a striped pattern on its neck. From its head to the tip of its tail, the dragon was twenty, no, thirty meters tall. Despite its large size, the dragons movements were rather nimble. The dragon was also considerably powerful, given that a casual jerk of its body was enough to cut down a few nearby trees. I take it that this was the Dragon King Ariane talked about!! When the Dragons reptilian eyes focused in on me it opened its mouth and roared again. My body was pushed back a little by the shockwave and I needed to shake my head to stop the ringing in my ears. Oh? For a young one to receive an attack of mine It appears a challenger has come forth for this one!! A mans voice entered my head again as the Dragon smiled at me, baring its fangs in the process. Then it started laughing. The Dragon appeared to be the one producing the voice. It was using some kind of telepathy to communicate with me. Normally, interactions between intellectual beings started with a proper greeting, but after a single glance the Dragon King had labeled me a hero here to challenge him. Id been so preoccupied with examining the torii that I hadnt even given any thought to the Dragon King. When I looked up to the Dragon King, I knew Id be crushed by this pinnacle of power if I didnt explain myself. Wait! Im not here to! ŤƤĿǰ򤷤褦Ϥ֤ΏҤʷǤäߵ줿 I quickly tried to explain everything to the Dragon King, but he rudely cut me off before I could say anything. Cease your pleading! Prepare to pay the price of thy foolishness!! The Dragon Kings shout rang through my head as his bulky body began to move. With a twist of his body, the Dragon King whipped his tail at me. I thought about the trivial matter of this being the first time an opponent didnt want to speak with me instead of the imminent threat that approached. As the Dragon Kings powerful tail closed in on me, it flattened everything in its way. In half a breath, I used my left hand to grab the Heavenly Shield of Titus off my back and blocked the Dragon Kings tail strike with it. A massive shock traveled up my left arm and my hand became numb, but right now I didnt have time to worry about that. As soon as his tail was repelled, the Dragon King had already pulled his neck back. While I couldnt accurately grasp his movements, I saw a pale green light forming around his mouth that sent a shudder down my spine. Having fought dragons in the game, I knew what was coming next. The next moment, the Dragon King opened his mouth and unleashed a torrent of light and heat in my direction. Whaaaaaaaaaaaaattttttttt!!? The ray of light the Dragon King had released in a straight line had instantaneously blown away huge swathes of the forest and ground. I had managed to dodge to the side just before the beam of light hit me, and I proceeded to roll to disperses most of the damag the pressure wave had generated. The surroundings shifted in my view as my body bounced against the ground like a skipping stone. When I finally hit something strong enough to stop my momentum, I rose to my knees and tried to scan the area. However, everything in front of me was pitch black. Huh!? Did the Dragon breath have a blinding effect as well!? I tried touching my face with my empty hand in a state of panic. Oh, my helmet was just turned around It most likely spun around when Id been thrown around by the shockwave. I fixed my helmet and checked my condition at once. After confirming that I was alright, I slowly rose to my feet while looking around. All that remained of the land after the Dragon Kings breath attack was a smoking crater that had once been a grassy plain. Somehow the mountain behind the torii had remained undamaged. The nearby forest area had evaporated completely, leaving behind nothing but a deep linear gorge in the ground. Even my current body mightve been unable to survive a direct hit from that. Id even suffered a bit of damage just evading the attack. The name Dragon King wasnt just for show. This isnt the type of enemy one should fight alone Large Heal Though I wasnt sure if this boney body could be bruised, I cast recovery magic on myself to alleviate any damage. As the warm lights that appeared when I cast the spell were absorbed into my body, the pain I felt lessened and my body became lighter. Ohh Thou art still alive even after being grazed by this ones attack. It appears this will be a worthwhile battle after all. As the smoke cleared, the bulking body of the Dragon King came into view and despite the distance Id been thrown away I could hear his voice loud and clear in my head. Even from here I could tell that the Dragon Kings fighting spirit had risen. The Dragon King raised his tail again as he flapped his wings and became airborne. Even if I tried to shout my explanation now, the enemy was dead set on fighting and there didnt seem to be a way to stop him. I could run away with Transfer Gate, but Id be leaving Ariane and Chiome behind. There was a limit to how fast I could move with Dimensional Stepin this place, not to mention that Dragon King would easily keep up with my in an open field. While I mightve been able to dodge using short transfers, it would be difficult to shake off a flying dragon. We were now beyond the point of using words. I resigned myself to my fate and drew my sword. Sacred Lighting Sword!! My swords blade shined a deep blue color as it more that doubled in length and an electric aura wrapped around it. No hard feelings. Volume 4 - CH 8 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Dragon KingPart 2 The Dragon King floated in the sky in a grandiose manner with its four wings. The flapping of said wings was so strong, it blew up a dust storm. In the game, its behavior would match that of a Wind Dragon. They were a subset of dragons with large wings, slim bodies and long tails. However, this dragon was about thirty meters tall and its thick limbs seemed strong enough to easily cut anyone that carelessly approached in half. The dragon seemed like it could use the large sword in my hand as a toothpick. Quite impressive considering my sword had temporarily doubled in length thanks to a skill Id activated. In the game, earth attribute attacks would have an advantage over wind attribute foes. Unfortunately, it was hard to hit a flying enemy with earth based attacks. I could try using Rock Bullet, but I remembered that airborne wyverns were able to easily dodge the attack. There was a meteor fall magic spell that a certain high-level occupation could learn, but Heavenly Knights lacked that ability. A being capable of flight was truly a menacing opponent. It was also doubtful that the attribute balancing had an effect in this world in the first place. Here I come, Youngling!! At his shout, the Dragon Kings body began to emit a radiant light. With a flick of its massive wings, an invisible force cut down the trees between us as it approached me. It was similar to the wind attribute attack, Kamaitachi I remained calm with my Holy Thunder Sword and invoked a spell to dodge the invisible force. Dimensional Step! Just before the invisible attack reached me, I vanished. Huh!? I materialized right beneath the Dragon Kings feet. Since the Dragon King had lost sight of me, he was frantically scanning the area for me. The wind generated by the Dragon Kings wing flaps was quite furious and almost sent me flying as I honed in on the long tail that was hanging off the end of the Dragon Kings body. It would be ineffective to attack the main body with my sword. Because it was difficult to pinpoint something moving in midair, I had transferred to this location and slowly made my way to the tail, so as to not be blown away. Lets see if my attacks can connect. I looked up at the Dragon King as I pulled back my sword. !!? Reveal thyself!! His long tail drooped as he spoke, which gave me the opening I needed to launch a firm attack. An intense shock ran through my blade when it made contact with the tail. A metallic clang youd never expect to hear from a living creatures skin rang out as fresh blood coated my armor and everything in the vicinity. As expected of the pinnacle of Dragons, his scales were strong enough to match mythical grade weapons. Huuuuuhhhhh!! The Dragon King let out a cry between a wail and a shout as he flapped his wing harder and turned around. As the increased wind shattered my stance, I saw the low hanging tail heading straight for me. Before it reached me, I invoked my transfer magic again. Dimensional Step! My view instantaneously changed to the Dragon Kings blind spot beneath his tail. However, the Dragon King raised his tail faster that he should have been able to and whipped it at me. Huh!? Recognizing the danger, I invoked Dimensional Step three times in order to put some distance between us. You, youre using the same technique as Hanzo! It appears this one cant be careless either!! The Dragon King soared into the sky above the forest after he said that and began circling it. After picking up some speed and momentum, the Dragon King dove at me with the claws on his hind legs fully extended. I wasnt daring enough to take on such a huge enemy moving at such speed with a sword. At the same time I used transfer magic to dodge the attack, I invoked an earth attribute spell in the place I had been standing. Stone Fangs!! The stone spikes that rose from the ground hit the noise-diving Dragon King head on, but they shattered upon collision, causing a cloud of dust and debris to fly into the air as a sound reminiscent of a meteor strike rocked the area. From inside the dust cloud, the Dragon King opened his wings and rose into the sky like a missile. The shock wave from the forceful takeoff hit me like a brick and was enough to clear the area of debris. Id be obliterated if I took something like that head on. How long dost thou plan to scurry about!? This time you wont escape!! When he finished speaking, the Dragon King soared higher above the forest before falling in a magnificent arc. In order to neutralize the Dragon King, it might be necessary to use the strongest offensive skills available to Heavenly Knights. However, itd take a considerable amount of time to complete the necessary preparations. Turning my attention to the Dragon King, I ran out into the open and held out my hand to invoke a new spell. Come forth, he who rules the skies! Seteka!! An enormous magic circle appeared in front of me. I could feel my mana pouring into it as the circles complex symbols started shifting and wind began to gather at its center. A large tornado burst from the magic circle and wrecked havoc on the forest as it rose into the heavens. The summoned beasts that I could use were too powerful to be used against human opponents, but there wasnt a problem if I used them against a Dragon King. The Dragon King smiled a little when he saw the tornado, but his speed didnt decrease and his body began to emit light again. It seems that he attended to level this entire area with the Dragon Breath attack he used before. Something like a carpet bombing strategy. The green light covered the Dragon Kings mouth and the next moment a beam of light was sent flying towards my direction. When the Dragon Breath attack collided with the tornado in front of me, the beam of light dispersed as if it had hit an invisible wall. I somehow made it in time. The humanoid summoned beast was over five meters tall. Four large ears stood up atop the summon beasts head, it had a long face and gray skin but strangest of all was its four-armed, bipedal, giant anteater-like body. Since it was a humanoid beast, the creature wore a ornamented burka on its body, wielded a kindjal in two of its hands and shields in the others. The summoned beast was also calmly floating in the air thanks to the tornado under its feet. This was a summoned beast of the intermediate level that could create wind blades and area of effect storms. It was a summoned beast that used the same wind attribute as the Dragon King and could fly. Seteka opened and closed its eyes before focusing its golden pupils on the approaching dragon, starting to emit light and wind from its body. What is that mass of spiritual power!? Could it be one of the Spirit Kings!? I heard the Dragon Kings surprised shout in my head just as he collided with the Seteka, which had surrounded itself in a raging storm. The force created by the collision sent a destructive storm through the area. The over thirty meter tall dragon and the five meter tall summoned beast rose above the forest while intensely fighting. Sparks flew as the Seteka held its kindjal against the claws on the Dragon King forepaws. A similar standoff occurred when the Dragon King went in for a bite. Every time the two engaged each other, a shock wave jolted me to my very core. When the two disengaged from each other, the constant bombardment of long ranged magic attacks from both sides prevented either from closing the gap. Countless wounds had appeared on the two of them as the long and short-range battles continued. Seteka was by no means inferior to the Dragon King in terms of power. Despite that, there was a limit to how long a summoned beast could last. So it wasnt the deciding factor in this battle. However, it was a temporary distraction that had bought me enough time. The four most powerful skills of the Heavenly Knight: The Executor, The Judge, The Guardian, and The Prophet. Each skill is equivalent to a weapon of mass destruction. There was no wiggle room when using them and each carried a twelve-hour cooldown time. Even with my large mana pool I could only use three of them at a time. Since the enemy was a Dragon King, The Judge may be the best one to use. It would allow me to soar in the sky like the Dragon King after all. I returned my gaze to the battle raging in the sky. The skill was rather annoying to use in the game, so I wondered what would actually happen when I used it That was the question running through my mind as the Dragon Kings and summoned beasts fierce battle unfolded before my eyes. I was certain that taking this guy down would create an immeasurable amount of collateral damage. But there was no helping it. As I raised my sword to the sky, a surge of power filled my body as I prepared to activate the skill However, a group of water wolf summons suddenly hit the Dragon King and the summoned beast. I recognized those wolves as something created with Chiomes ninjutsu. Please halt this duel, Dragon King-sama!! Chiome leaped out of the remains of the forest, did an impressive aerial twist and soundlessly landed in front of me, pleading with the Dragon King in the sky. She managed to run all the way over here without any transfer magic. The tremendous speed of a ninja is quite terrifying. When the Dragon King saw Chiome, he stopped moving and narrowed his reptilian eyes at her. Ho That appearance, art thou a member of Hanzos clan? The Dragon King had brought up that name a while ago, when I used Dimensional Step, so maybe he had some connection to Chiomes Clan. Although she was a little startled by the Dragon Kings question, Chiome managed to answer him. My name is Chiome. I possess one of the six titles that have been passed down since Hanzo the first led the clan. The Dragon King smiled a little at her reply. One so young, already bearing a spirit crystal Is that a testament your skill or of your clans decline? Chiome looked up at the sky when she heard the Dragon Kings calm voice. Then I heard the familiar voice of the last person late to this party. Dragon King, that person is our companion. My name is Ariane Glenys Maple, of Great Canada Forest. Would you please excuse his rude behavior and listen to our story? Kyun! Arianes long, white hair was jostled by the wind that the Dragon Kings flapping wings created. The fluffy-tailed Ponta barked at the enormous dragon as she sat on Arianes shoulder. There was no sign of Pontas timid nature as she stared down the Dragon King. She was even wagging her tail in an attempt to get its attention. Ariane, also acting out of character, had knelt before the Dragon King and spoke to him in a polite tone. When Ariane appeared, the Seteka that had been fighting the Dragon King disappeared into thin air. It seems the time limit had run out. The Dragon Kings fighting spirit faded as well and he landed on the ground in front of us before folding his large wings. I returned my sword to my sheath and broke my combat stance. Forest dweller from beyond the mountains This one is known as Williahsfim. I will accept your apology and hear you out. The Dragon King identified himself with a snort strong enough to blow up a dust cloud. Volume 4 - CH 9 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Dragon King (Joy) I see The man in the armor seeks the power of the spring and youre accompanying him as a guide? Yes. Hearing Arianes reply to his question, the Dragon King turned to me and narrowed his eyes. Ponta was in her usual spot atop my helmet and was cheerfully wagging her tail for some reason. While I thought shed been acting braver in this strange place, my worries disappeared when I heard her purr as I stroked her neck and muzzle. Williahsfim smiled a little when he saw our little scene play out right in front of him. Hmm. I would like to apologize, I had decided to take a nap in the plains away from my tree and jumped to conclusions. Williahsfim cleared his throat before he closing his eyes and offering me an apology. So the Dragon King had been in the middle of his nap when I arrived. Anyone would be angry if someone stepped on them while they were asleep so I lowered my head to him as well. I have been too preoccupied with analyzing that structure over there to pay any attention to my surroundings. Im sorry as well. I reflected on my careless actions that led to this whole mess as I bowed my head. Well, Williahsfim-sama. Will you grant us access to the spring near the Dragon Kings Tree? Ariane looked up at Williahsfim as she asked permission to access the goal of our quest. As long as you do not meddle with the tree I nest in, you dont need to ask my permission to do anything. Ariane had a rather joyful expression when she heard Williahsfims answer. Thank you very much, then N-No, wait a minute! Just as Ariane was in the middle or standing up and offering her gratitude, Williahsfim shouted for her to stop. No, you see even though this one is partially to blame for this situation, some of the guilt still rests on your heads so a bit of reparation is owned. A moment ago, he had been full of dignity befitting of a Dragon King, but now he was mumbling and couldnt look at Ariane directly. His tail that had been drooping down until now, was wagging back and forth like a happy, small animals tail. Confusion floated across Arianes face at Williahsfims strange behavior, but she still kneeled once more and asked his what was on his mind. Williahsfim-sama, what is it that you would like to have us do as penance? Well, um That is Thy people art living in the forest that is the home of Ferufivisurotte So, would you arrange an audience for this one, please? If it is possible? When the Dragon King began making a waiting gesture with his large black claws, I whispered a question into Arianes ear. Ariane-dono, who is this Ferufivisurotte that hes talking about? Ariane turned her confused gaze onto Williahsfim for a moment before she told me the identity of the person in a low voice. Ferufivisurotte-sama is the Dragon King that inhabits the Colombia Mountain that sits in the center of Canada forest. Ferufivisurotte-sama, who was on friendly terms with first chieftain Evangeline, was also the first Dragon King to offer the forest their protection. After hearing her explanation, I looked up at the tense Dragon King in front of me. Since he had to call on others to arrange a meeting with this person, Ferufivisurotte must carry a considerable amount of power amongst the Dragon Kings. More importantly, the image of a coffee bean came to mind when I heard the name Colombia Mountain. Canada Maple and now Colombia all names originating from one location. At this point, it wouldnt surprise me if there was a Rocky Mountain somewhere. In any case, Id heard Ariane speak about the Dragon Kings protection before. If there were multiple beings as strong as Williahsfim offering protection to the forest, then a human invasion was nigh impossible. Even if elves were known as a minority that hid away in their forest, I could see how they would be able to fight off the human forces despite the numerical disadvantage. I took another look at the disaster area and the uprooted trees that the previous fight had created. Even with the use of magic, it would be suicide to challenge creatures that wielded such power. Something akin to shooting down a bomber plane with a handgun. There was no chance of victory whatsoever. Can you actually grant Williahsfim-donos request? Kyun? Although Ariane was the daughter of a village elder, I doubted a mere warrior like her could make a request of such an important figure in Great Canada Forest. Ponta also seemed confused for some reason as looked between me and Ariane. Ariane tapped her finger against her chin as she thought it over before she turned to the waiting Williahsfim. I cant make any promises here, but my elder sister Ivana is a personal acquaintance of Ferufivisurotte-sama and I can pass the request on to her. Will that be sufficient? Despite his reptilian appearance, Williahsfim wagged his tail and had a happy expression on his face when he heard her answer. Hoo, you mean it! I appreciate it!! Settling down in this forest has brought me a stroke of good luck, I now have a chance indirectly set up a meeting with Ferufivisurotte-dono. It wouldnt look good if I came off as too strong, would it? In spite of how large he was, the Dragon King was acting like a happy puppy rather than a being capable of reducing large swaths of land to ash. Then can we proceed to the spring now? Ariane was shocked at Williahsfim s strange behavior as she stood up and looked towards the mountain. Sure, Im usually in the area, so youre welcome to come by anytime. Williahsfim unfolded his wings as he prepared to fly away, but Chiome, who had been quietly watching the proceedings until now, stepped forward and stopped him. Please wait, Dragon King-sama! I have a request as well! Williahsfim closed his wings and turned his large head towards Chiome when she called out to him. What is it thou desires, member of Hanzos Clan? This one doesnt mind hearing you out. I was told that Dragon King-sama and Lord Hanzo were acquaintances, so would you happen to know the location of his former residence? Oh, that Its close to the spring, near the top of this hill. When this one first visited this area to build his nest, that person had already been living here. Chiome looked up at the foothill beyond the torri after Williahsfim answered her question. It seemed like our destination was the same after all. Well, it saved us the trouble of searching for it. Thank you very much. After nodding at Chiomes bowed head and thanks, Williahsfim extended his wings and flew off toward the huge Dragon Kings tree that could be seen in the distance. We appear to be heading in the same place Chiome-dono. That seems to be the case. I didnt expect things to proceed so smoothly. Chiome looked in the direction Williahsfim had flown off to before looking at me with a small smile on her face. We have the Dragon Kings permission, so lets head to the summit. Kyun! Ponta wagged her tail and made an energetic cry when I took a step towards the torri at the base of the foothill. However, Ariane silently approached me and spoke to me in a bright tone that contradicted the cold smile she had. Arc do you plan to act on your own again? Overwhelmed by her smile and the veins that pulsed on her forehead, I rapidly shook my head and moved three steps backwards. The aura she was emitting created the hallucination of a hulking beast that pressured me as she approached. S-Sorry, Ariane-dono. I acted rashly when I saw that artifact over there. There was no room for excuses this time. I had been so distracted by the torri that I recklessly charged into an unknown area without paying attention to my surroundings if I were in a movie, I have been the person that died first. My bit of person retrospection surprised Ariane for a moment but she managed to shrug it off. Arc your actions were rather childish, but you seem to have calmed down She sighed a little after she said that. It seemed like this incident would be overlooked. Now I was certain that she was Glenys daughter both of them were scary when they got serious Still, Im impressed Arc-dono. I cant believe you fought on equal terms with a Dragon King. Chiome cheeks were flushed with an unusual amount of excitement when she voiced her opinion next to Ariane. She was looking up at me with pure admiration. Umm. Well, I couldnt afford to make a mistake I was a little embarrassed by Chiomes gaze so I gave a vague reply. Be as it may, I really couldnt afford to screw up against the Dragon King. I once thought that this body and the skills it possessed were potentially on the same level as military ammunition. However, having to fight a being with strength equaling own made me realize the insanity of living in this world. If I became too blinded by my own power, my life might be snuffed out one day. Besides Ariane-dono, is the Dragon King you promised to set up a meeting with even more powerful than Williahsfim-dono? The fact that there existed a being that even Williahsfim paid tribute to was something that heavily weighed on my mind. However, Ariane simply raised her eyebrow and groaned. From what Ive heard, Dragon King Ferufivisurotte-sama carries a considerable amount of influence over the other Dragon Kings, but I cant help but feel that there was a hidden agenda behind Williahsfim-samas request A hidden agenda! What do you think he could be plotting? Judging from Williahsfim joyful celebration I immediately questioned Arianes opinion. It didnt seem like he intended to harm anybody. Ariane must have been aware of this and she cleared away what she had been thinking with a shake of her head. However, her next statement gave me the information I needed to figure out Williahsfims intentions. Ferufivisurotte-sama is female so maybe I snapped my gaze to Ariane when she continued speaking. Its easy to understand a strong being holding someone even stronger in high regard and having desire to personally meet that person. But, things were a little different when it involved a man and a women. Ariane-dono, you said that your older sister could set up a meeting with Ferufivisurotte-dono, but are you sure she can do that? It is a common practice for some men to approach a third party to set up a date, but oftentimes the woman would just find the whole affair tedious. Ariane looked worried for a second but she still nodded her head in response. It should be alright since I didnt make a direct promise. I just have to get my sister to use her influence to bring the matter up next time she speaks with Ferufivisurotte-sama. She shrugged and sighed after saying that. I had seen dignity befitting a Dragon King in Williahsfim before, but after that happy outburst I could only see him as a man stuck in an unrequited love. Alright, shall we set out for the spring now? Chiome and I nodded at Arianes proposal and I set my gaze upon the mountain that towered over us. Soon afterwards, we reached our destination. Volume 4 - CH 10 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Power of the Spring, the Power of the Curse We ascended the moss covered steps with sunlight shining through the trees. Although they were carved into a gentle slope, the steps were already breaking away due to prolonged neglect. Since there werent any signs of people living in the area, the forest animals used this path. I could see animal tracks embedded into the soil that had accumulated on top of the steps. The chirping of birds, carried along the wind, helped complete the calm atmosphere. Without the large monsters that inhabited Great Canada Forest and the nearby mountains, I felt as if I were on a weekend hike. The only thing out of place was the large tree that the Dragon King used as his resting place. There were few monsters that would try to settle down near such an overwhelming predator, while the weaker creatures sought shelter here. A pair of squirrels sitting on a tree branch looked at us as strange intruders as we passed them by. When it reached the point where Ponta had to sit on my helmet and we had to start cutting our way through the undergrowth to clear the path, birds and other animals would occasionally jump out at us. The scenery only opened up once we managed to pass through the torii near the top of the hill. There were still a few trees located here, but there wasnt much undergrowth or a lot of boulders in the area. Instead, we got a clear view of the wall-like trunk of the Dragon Kings tree and the innumerable amount of branches that covered the area in the trees shadow. My gaze unintentionally traveled up the tree as far as I could and then went down the mountain range behind it. This is an unbelievably large tree. The trees in Great Canada Forest were certainly large, but this was on an entirely different level.This tree reminded me of a certain tree that held up a heavenly castle. My comment caused both Ariane and Chiome to simultaneously look up at the huge tree. The Dragon Kings Tree seems like a mountain on top of another mountain. Chiome was in slight awe of the view before us. Ive seen it in picture books when I was little, but this is the first time Ive seen it in person. Ariane gulped down some water from her canteen she had brought along wiped the sweat off of her brow after she stopped talking. Come on, were almost there. She resumed her trek after urging us to continue. Eventually, the stone steps came to an end and a smaller version of the torii that stood at the base of the hill came into view. The landscape between us and the torii was completely desolate with sunlight shining down on it, but beyond the torii, the density of the trees increased. We appear to have reached our destination. When we finally passed through the torii, I took a look around. This place seemed to have originally been a small basin. Because the place had been neglected for such a long time, the path was uneven and covered in grass, but I could make out steps descending into the basin. At the end of the stairway stood a single decaying building. The wooden roof had already collapsed in on itself, but the stone walls covered in moss had remained mostly intact. The shape of the building was also familiar to me. It looks like a shrine Ariane spoke her opinion of the building right beside me. And she wasnt wrong either. The buildings structure and torii gates were reminiscent of a Shinto shrine. The main shrine stood in front of the building and window frames were evenly spaced on both wings of the building. However, unlike a regular shine, there was no offering box or bell anywhere in sight and there was only one entrance to the left. This is the residence that Lord Hanzo once occupied. It is similar to the chiefs house in the village. When Chiome saw the decaying shrine-like building she was convinced that it was the first clan heads hideout. It was as if simply seeing this building left no room for doubt in her mind. The thin layer of mist and the sacred Dragon Kings Tree in the background certainly gave the tranquil scenery a tinge of mystery. Chiome had begun scouting the area but all of a sudden her cat ears stood up and her nose twitched as before she calmly opened her mouth. The scent of the water has changed Kyun! Ponta cried out in agreement with her statement from atop my helmet. While I lacked the enhanced sense of smell the two of them had, when I strained my ears I could pick up the sound of running water nearby. It must be the rumored spring The sound is originating from behind the shrine. The others nodded at my comment before Chiome took the lead and begin to walk towards the shrine. She stepped off the stone path and took a detour around the back of the shine, with Ariane and I silently following. There was something completely unexpected behind the shrine. A steam of hot water was endlessly flowing into the area from a slightly elevated rock formation. The water was flowing into a hollowed out groove, and to prevent the water from overflowing there was a cliff at the groove that allowed excess water to be drained off. By all accounts, this was an artificially created hot spring Is that hot water flowing out!? Ariane uttered a shout as her pointed ears began to move up and down. Seems like this was the first time she saw a hot spring. Chiome was also surprised, but apparently she already knew about hot springs and was smiling as if she has found something really good. Its a hot spring a quite large one at that. Chiome was right, seeing how this hot springs two main pools were about twenty-five meters wide. This outdoor hot spring was like one of those youd find at a large hotel, yet the moss covered rocks made it seem like an undiscovered natural spring. Certainly, this is an impressive hot spring, but is it the one we seek? Looks like it. Seeing my doubts, Ariane bent down in front of the hot spring and soaked her hand into it before standing back up. Kyun! Kyun! Ponta showed some interest in the spring as well, since she jumped from my helmet and proceeded to dip her forepaw, nose and tongue into it. I never thought that the spring we sought would be a hot spring, but it was a nice surprise, to say the least. I took off one of my gauntlets and dipped my hand into the water. The waters heat was gradually transmitted to my hand. After a few seconds of this, I pulled my hand out of the water to find a hand with a similar shade of brown as my forearm was when I used Anti-Curseon it. However, I didnt feel any discomfort like when I used Anti-Curse. Ahh!? The effects appear to be genuine. Both Ariane and Chiome were utterly shocked when I showed them the flesh and blood hand that had been skeletal just a moment ago. There really was a body after all Ariane muttered something in a disbelieving tone. That reminds me, I never showed anyone that I could momentarily remove the curse with the Anti-Curse spell. After all, the end result had been quite hard to look at. After a few minutes, my hand returned to its skeletal form. The temporary effect of the cure was still the same. Not even this hot spring could permanently cure me maybe the effect will last if I completely submerge myself. Theres no point worrying about it anymore. Im going to see what soaking in the hot spring does. I sat down my baggage on a nearby rock before taking my helmet off and placing it next to it. However, that was only a secondary concern. Mostly, I just wanted to take a breather in the hot spring while enjoying the fantasy-like scenery. Im only bones, though It was a little chilly when I removed the upper section of my armor and shivered on reflex. The joke would be me saying I didnt feel cold, though. Wait! Dont just start undressing in front of us. Ariane suddenly uttered a protest from behind me. When I looked back I saw that Arianes ears had turned red. Huh? Ariane-dono, did you get excited seeing my bo Before I could finish speaking Ariane had silently punched my rib cage. That stung a bit. Well check out the shrine while Arc soaks in the in the spring. Lets go, Chiome-chan. Ariane told Chiome to follow her as she took large strides back towards the shrine. We will investigate the residence then, Arc-dono. See you in a bit. Chiome bowed before chasing after Ariane. As I rubbed my rib and faced the hot spring again, I saw Ponta happily wagging her tail. Oh, you want to get in together, Ponta? Kyun! Ponta wagged her tail faster as I bent down to pat her head. I removed the last piece of my armor and stood in front of the hot spring. It was custom to clean ones body before entering a spring, but there was no means of doing that here but I suppose no one else would be using this spring anytime soon. All alone in an open-air bath, there was only one thing to do Yahoo! Kyu-n! With a spirited shout, I took a large leap into the hot spring. After poking my head above the water I shook my head to clear away the water on my face. Ponta, who had jumped in with me, was doing the doggy paddle. Pwah! I never imaged Id bathe in a mountain hot spring. I looked down at my arm as I spoke. I saw a muscular, brown skinned arm instead of a skeletal one. Seeing the highly developed abs on my stomach when I looked down confused me, since my original body shouldnt have been that muscular. It hadnt been that long since I came to this world Besides, there wasnt any reason for me to develop muscles while I was a skeleton. Hmm? I decided to take a look at my face reflected in the water. As the rippling water calmed down I could finally see my face reflected on the surface. However, the face I saw wasnt the one I had in my old world. The person I saw appeared to be in his mid-thirties, had raven-black curly hair, Arabian brown skin, stubble and a masculine face. The mans dark red eyes and long ears were features that differed greatly from those of humans. This? I was stunned at the unfamiliar face, but then I remembered where Ive seen it before At the same time I realized the origin of this face and my mind and heart were overcome with dark emotions. GHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! A severe pain raged through my head like a storm, and its source seemed to be the depths of my very being. The rage I felt at the men that attempted to rape the first women Id met, the disgust I felt towards how the slaves were treated, the fear I felt while fighting monsters, the regret of taking someones life the longing I felt to return home. All Ive experienced in this world flashed through my mind like a revolving lantern, with everything Ive done being dyed black in negative connotations. I continued to roar and shout as if I were trying to deny it all, but it wasnt working. Despite standing in a hot spring my body was chilled to the core as the fury and pain rampaged through my heart. In a desperate attempt to alleviate the pain, I smashed my head against a rock at the edge of the hot spring, but the rock crumbled upon impact. Still extremely unbalanced by the pain and anger I fell down and swallowed some of the water as I crawled out of the spring. Ky-un! Ky-un! Ponta was surprised at my sudden, violent outburst and leaped out of the water, running after me. I saw Pontas small frame coming towards me before my gaze traveled down my own body. As my vision began to fade, the trite thought of the thing between my legs being 1.5 times larger that my original one flashed through my head. I heard footsteps of someone approaching and a familiar voice. What happened!? Who are you!!? Kyun! Kyun! Ariane call out to me in the distance. The feeling of something desperately licking my cheek was the only thing my numbed body could feel. And then the darkness consumed what remained of my consciousness Volume 4 - CH 11 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Return of the PrincessPart 1 The Hoban territory of Rhoden Kingdom. Hoban sat between the Annette mountains in the west and the Parnassus mountains in the south. The territory was relatively wealthy thanks to its location between Rhodens capital and the Riburuto Archdukedom. However, the territorys people had recently launched a revolt against the heavy taxation and tyrannical rule of earl Ferris De Hoban and slew him. The territory became rather chaotic after that, but a suppression corps led by the first prince was dispatched from the capital and managed to quell the riots and anarchy. Afterward, the first prince took up an administrative role in Hobans reconstruction and was currently processing paperwork in the former feudal lords castle. Since the main building of the castle had been vandalized and robbed at some point during the revolt, the first prince had made his base in a small, nearby annex. The room he worked from was smaller than a palace living room and shabbily decorated. A tall young man brushed a brown lock of hair from his eye as he was looking over the reports in front of him with a slight wrinkle on his forehead. This young man in a luxurious military uniform was Rhoden Kingdoms first prince, Sect Rondaro Carunon Rhoden. Prince Sect had been rather busy after subjugating the rebellion in Hoban and the constant worries on his mind had drained away some of his usual energy. A sudden knock on the door informed him of a visitor. Enter. Prince Sect momentarily looked away from the documents in his hands and gave the person at the door permission to enter. Excuse me. After a little while, the door opened and a single, middle-aged man entered. The man had brown hair and a mustache, his large body was dressed in a proper military uniform and that, along with his silent disposition, gave the man a strict aura. His name was Setorion De Olsterio. He was the general who led the troops dispatched to Hoban and the main supporter of prince Sects bid for the throne. We just received word from lord Tiosera. Shortly after your highness declared princess Juliana dead, her party was seen crossing through his territory. General Setorion gave his report in a monotone voice, but it made the prince throw the document he had been reading down and leap from his seat. So you survived after all, Julianna. More wrinkles appeared on prince Sects forehead as he spoke. The content of that report had been the main issue on the princes mind these days. Second princess Juliana was the daughter of the Rhodens first queen and held rights to the throne. Sect had set her up to be assassinated and pushed the blame on the deceased second prince. However, an unanticipated monster attack had forced the assassins to retreat and the team that had been sent to recover Julianas body found that the carriage, a majority of the guards, and the princess had all disappeared. A member of one of the seven duke families carried out the assassination. Cox Carlo De Brutus had provided the princess heirloom along with his report of the attack, but Setorion had just proven that Coxs report had been wrong. Even though it was the least likely outcome, the worst has happened Prince Sect laughed in self-mockery before sighing. The prince had even received the necklace his younger sister had never taken off because it was a keepsake from her deceased mother. Juliana mustve been rendered unconscious in order for the necklace to have been stolen from her. In addition, a pack of ferocious Haunting Wolves had attacked the area a short time after the assassination, making it near impossible for a critically injured person to survive. Even if the monsters ignored them, the party would have needed time to recover before they could make any public appearances. However, from the report he just received, Juliana was in good health and had been seen crossing the Tiosera territory at the edge of Rhoden kingdom. How would you like to act, your highness? General Setorion called out to the pondering Sect. Prince Sect returned from his head space and sat back down in his chair with a loud sigh. When Cox was asked about his actions as the assassination corps commander, he had stated that he led the attack from a distance and hadnt been the one to struck Juliana down. The possibility of him being connected to the attack was minuscule at best. Assuming the worst, it might be too dangerous to attempt a second assassination. Sect began running through possible solutions to his problem while staring at Setorion. Although the discovery of our involvement is unlikely, we cant afford to be careless on the off-chance that Juliana found out we were the ones behind the assassination attempt Is there any way Tiosera can handle this on his own? Prince Sect lowered his voice when he asked that question, but Setorion just shook his head. Unfortunately, thirty guards remained from princess Julianas original party, along with two hundred guards bearing the flag of the Rinburuto Archdukedom. Prince Sect chewed his lip and lifted an eyebrow at that answer. Damn, Juliana is receiving help from our sister Julianas older sister had married into the Tishiento family and was now the grand duchess of Rinburuto, and the two had had a good relationship when she was still in the kingdom. If Juliana managed to reach her older sister in Rinburuto after the assassination attempt, then it was reasonable that her older sister would send soldiers to protect her. Also, it seems that princess Julianas party also included a group of thirty elven warriors, so its nigh impossible to break through their defenses. What!? Did you say elven warriors!? Prince Sect had an astonished expression on his face as he shouted for Setorion to elaborate. The elves were a race that occupied Canada Forest to the east of Rhoden, and their warriors were masters of magic that had cultivated their swordsmanship over their long lifespans. If thirty of those warriors served as Julianas guards, then it would require a large number of regular soldiers just to overwhelm them, but that would attract too much attention. Orchestrating an assassination would be unreasonable at this point. However prince Sect just crossed his arms after his outburst. Why are elves among Julianas escorts? Questioning this situation was the natural thing to do. Rhoden Kingdom had once started a war with the elves, so saying their relationship wasnt that great was an understatement. The elves had retreated into Great Canada Forest to escape persecution from humans, and their sole trading partner was the Rinburuto Archdukedom. It was rare to see them in any other country. Why would the elves set foot in a human country to protect prince Juliana the unknown reason behind their actions made Sect anxious. However, the corners of general Setorions mouth rose as Sect looked directly at him before the general started speaking. There should be no need to worry, even if they reach us. What? Your younger sister survived a heinous attack from prince Douglass, shouldnt you greet her with open arms? Volume 4 - CH 12 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Return of the PrincessPart 2 Two days later, Princess Julianas party entered Hoban territory and the princess was sent to met with prince Sect in the feudal lords castle. A young woman with long, dark blonde hair that fell down in loose waves, lovely brown eyes and white, regular features now stood in front of prince Sect. The young woman lifted the hem of her dress and offered the prince a greeting in a manner befitting of royalty. From her elegant demeanor, it was obvious the princess wasnt suffering from any wounds, which caused prince Sects eyebrow to twitch. Its been a while, onii-sama. This young woman was no other than the second princess Juliana Meroru Melissa Rhoden Olav. One of the two people who stood behind her was a young man with short, brown hair and a square jaw, Lendl Do Frivetran. A member of the seven duke households, son of one of Rhodens three generals and the leader of Julianas escort. He should have been fatally injured during the assassination attempt, yet his perfectly fine appearance made one question if the surprise attack had actually happened. Next to him stood a nearly two-meter tall man in the prime of his life. He had trimmed white hair and lilac skin, a large scar on his face and his body was robust and rugged. All of this only made him stand out even more than a dark elf in a human country normally would. As a security measure, the man was unarmed, but the intimidating aura he gave off made it perfectly clear that he could overwhelm the nearby human guards with his bare hands. Prince Sect tried to ignore the cold sweat running down his back as he smiled at his sister. Yes, it has been, Juliana. I happy to see youre alive and well. I couldnt bear watching after I informed father of your passing. Juliana returned Sects faint smile with a full smile of her own. When I was attacked on my way to Rinburuto, I was sure I would meet my end. However, thanks to the gods, I stand here before you. Still, I never expected Douglass to take such violent measures against us. Sect signed loudly after she made that comment. Were you attacked by brother as well? Yes, my arm Though I was normally no match for Douglass in combat, I managed to fight him off Perhaps the gods are watching over me as well? Sect jokingly replied to Julianas question. Though her eyes narrowed slightly, the princess continued to smile at her older brother. From what Ive heard, when Douglass attack against you was announced in the capital, my death was also announced. Why is that? Juliana remained silent as she earnestly examined Sect face in an attempt to find even the slightest change in his expression. However, Sect simply narrowed his eyes and let out a disgusted sigh before loudly snorting. Douglass was in possession of the necklace you always held onto in memory of your mother I had assumed he had slain you to obtain it. However, it wasnt like my body had been found, was it? Certainly. When I learned where you had been attacked, our search party could only find the corpses of bandits in the area. Apparently, monsters had been through the area before they had arrived. I see, but the carriage was missing as well, wasnt it? Prince Sect help up his index finger and had a disappointed look on his face as he shook his head at Julianas question. You make a good point. I thought there was a slight chance of you being alive. However, because your whereabouts were unknown, I didnt want to endanger you by making that possibility known. Additionally, with the revolt that happened here in Hoban, the nobles are just biting for a chance to ridicule the royal family To show that the royal familys authority is still strong, someone needed to take the lead and restore order. Julianas smile thinned and she raised an eyebrow as Sect continued to speak. If you were found to be alive, then those who are disapproving of you ascending to the throne could have stationed troops here to kill you. Not to mention that Hoban is an important way station that cant remain in discord for long. The neighboring nobles wont remain silent with the feudal lords seat now empty. You understand, right? Juliana paused for a bit before she answered her brother. Yes I can see things from your perspective, onii-sama Upon hearing her answer, Sect clapped his hands together and nodded. Im glad you understand. Now I have a question of my own. I understand that you have escorts from Rinburuto, but how did you befriend that dark elf behind you? Juliana lightly cleared her throat before answering Sects question. Serena arranged for the Rinburuto Archdukedoms soldiers to defend me until we reach the capital. And this dark elf gentleman here is a great elder of Great Canada Forest, Fangas Furan Maple. Sects eyes bulged a bit when he heard this before she turned to the ridiculously muscled, smiling dark elf he had assumed to be a mere soldier. The great elders were the leaders and decision makers of Great Canada Forest, and the man before him was one of them. While one had occasionally been seen in Rinburuto, this was the first time one has visited Rhoden. Understanding dawned on prince Sect as he realized why someone like that would be accompanying Juliana to the capital. Could it be, trade negotiations? Juliana nodded in affirmation as Sects utterance. Yes. The elves of Great Canada Forest intend to form a trade relationship with Rhoden Kingdom, and elder Fangas has taken the trouble to personally arrange the details of the deal. Until now, the only country the elves had been willing to trade with was Rinburuto thanks to that, the small country was able to amass an impressive amount of wealth from selling elven magic tools to the other human countries. If Rhoden Kingdom became trading partners with the elves, then Rinburuto would lose its monopoly on the tools. However, considering that Julianas escorts were partially composed of Rinburuto, then the country must have already accepted it. What goods are to be traded? The main item to be traded are Abundant Harvest Stones. Sect had to swallow his saliva and speak in a cheerful tone to hide how anxious Julianas comment had made him. Thats wonderful! Our country will certainly benefit from this deal. When Abundant Harvest Stones were crushed into a fine powder and spread over fields they increased the vitality of the land and the yield of crops. In a world filled with monsters, there were few fertile areas for humans to occupy and that item was capable of directly raising the prosperity of the land. If she managed to obtain these items without having to go through the Rinburuto Archdukedom, then the nobles would be in the palm of Julianas hand. The likelihood of her taking the throne would rise exponentially. Thinking about such things caused Sect to lower his shoulders and look up at the ceiling. Juliana honed in on his suspicious behavior. So? Do you intend to stay here long? Or will you head towards the capital immediately? With these words Sect turned back to Juliana and resumed speaking in a cheerful tone. Well rest here tonight, and set out for the capital tomorrow morning. Well, youre welcome to use one of the unused wings as your own. I hope you have a good rest. Juliana was a little bewildered by her brother Sects offer, but accepted it with proper etiquette and left the room with her associates. When Juliana had finally left the room, general Setorion stepped from behind Sect and started speaking. Is this alright? His simple question actually concerned the princesss large strides towards obtaining the throne. However, Sect sat back in his chair and throw his hands in the air while manically laughing. If the trade negotiations are legit, then her backing for the throne will raise by 80%. And? Sect shook his head at Setorions short questions. This is a baffling situation. Word of Julianas accomplishment is bound to spread. Due to the recent events, the royal familys standing in the kingdom is already unstable enough, so this deal needs to go through no matter what Its also a little ironic that humans are dependent of the elven minority to secure a stable food source. Sect chuckled a bit before he resumed speaking. Ill need to ensure my control over Hoban is unshakable, I will not allow my little sister to control such an important stopover between Rinburuto and the capital. For the time being, we should inform lord Tiosera about the dangers that accompany switching allegiances. Setorion silently nodded in agreement to Sects decisions. Given Julianas disposition, shell prioritize giving Abundant Harvest Stonesto the more barren territories. That will likely invoke the ire of the lords with favorable land holdings. If shes aware of the risk, shell need to keep the Abundant Harvest Stones in limited circulation. It wont be too difficult to draw the dissatisfied feudal lords to our side. The power balance has temporarily shifted in her favor, but it should swing back into balance once I gather those opposed to Julianas monopoly under my banner. A dauntless smile appeared on the princes face. Theres no need to rush when you aim for the throne lest you end up like that fool Douglass. I plan to leave the throne to my first son, so I should probably start working on finding a suitable bride. Having made his declaration, Sect closed his eyes and continued to smile. Volume 4 - CH 13 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Nightmare When I regained consciousness I didnt know why I was here. The was a forest on one side and a grassy plain on the other. The sun was high in the sky, so it was most likely around noon The sound of wind stroking the tree branches managed to reach the rock I was sitting on. The smell of the moist earth reached my nose. The wind had also blown a few leaves off their branches. I unintentionally stood up and examined the unfamiliar landscape. Why had I been sitting here? As I tried to remember what happened to me, I finally noticed my own appearance. There was a jet black robe covering my entire body and there was a weird staff in my hands. The staff itself was of an abnormal design and rather long. It looked as if I were a stereotypical magician. Although I was confused by my appearance, my body began to move as if on its own. A black flame was sparked on the end of my staff and without a second of hesitation, the flame was thrown at a tree, instantaneously reducing it to ash. As the black flames died out, the ashes of the incinerated tree was blown into the forest by another gust of wind. My body raised the staff again and released the full might of the black flame onto the forest. An entire section of the forest had became a sacrifice to the test of the magics full potential, and after the flames died off a good portion of the forest had been destroyed. The branches and undergrowth that had previously blocked my line of sight were now cleared away my body silently walked over the remains of the forest until it eventually came across a simple road. Without the forest blocking the way, I could easily see down the road. When my body raised the staff again, a black orb appeared and quickly engulfed my entire body. The next moment, the black orb had disappeared and my view of the surroundings had changed a bit. When I looked around I understood what had happened. The forest I had walked out of was about ten meters behind me. I even saw the trampled down area I had walked through previously. The spell my body had used was a transfer magic spell. Seemingly satisfied with the results, my body began to nimbly traverse the forest using transfer magic. Before long I reached the ended of the forest. The road that snaked through the forest continued on into the hilly area that opened up before me. When I looked up I saw that the sun still hung near the center of the sky. I used transfer magic to leave the forest behind and began making my way through the hilly area. Soon, I came across a luxurious cargo carriage parked beside the road. However, just from looking at the scene at this distance I understand that this wasnt a mere rest stop. There were multiple arrows sticking out of the carriage and there was no one sitting in the coachmans seat. There were four horses tethered to the front of the carriage, but one of them had been hit by an arrow. Next to the carriage, a group of men were fighting one another with shields and swords. One group of men were wearing similar sets of light body armor and carried the same small shield and short swords. A few of them were also riding their own horse. The other group that was apparently attacking the carriages guards had mismatched weapons and armor and were most likely some kind of bandits or highwaymen, given their dirty appearance. The thieves outnumbered the guards two-to-one and were taking full advantage of it. The situation had reached the point where the guards were falling one after another to the bandits attacks. From my point of view, it was clear that the carriage was mere moments away from falling into the bandits hands. My body raised the staff once more and was completely covered by the black sphere again. In an instant the distance between me and the carriage shortened to about one hundred meters without any of the guards or bandits noticing. The black flames once again ignited and I began to shoot fireballs at the bandits. My aim was true as the fireballs struck some of the bandits and flared up into a massive fire pillar, before reducing them to ashes. Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!! The bandits became disorganized as their companions were suddenly burnt alive before their very eyes. The guards were also confused for a moment as they watched the bandits be consumed by the flames. One of the bandits finally caught sight of me and pointed me out to everyone else. Hooo!!! Theres a magician over there!!! The bandits focused on me before they charged at me with their weapons raised. However, almost all of them were shot down by my black fireballs before they could even reach me. I burnt any bandit who opposed me to death as I slowly made my way towards the carriage. Despite the gruesome sight of watching people burn to death in front of me, I felt no pity for the bandits whatsoever. Boss! This guy is ridiculously strong!! Weve gotta run!! One of the bandits called out to a nearby large bandit before turning his back on me and running away at full speed. I pointed my staff at the fleeing man and shot a fireball at him. The man was reduced to bones after being engulfed in black flames. Fuck!! Who are you, bastard!? The tall man referred to as boss shouted in irritation and indignation as he threw his weapon at me. The weapon headed straight for me and managed to catch the hood of my dark cloak. My face became visible to everyone in the area after my hood fell on my shoulders. For some reason this caused everyone to freeze for a moment. Then everyone began moving at once as if their collective switches had been flipped. The bandits scattered in every direction, screaming their heads off, while the guards drew their bows and fired arrows at me. There wasnt much distance between me and the guards and the arrows were shot straight at me, but the moment the arrows made contact with my cloak they simply fell the ground. Why? !? Even though I came to help these people its come to this. The guards stepped back in shock before one of them started to shout orders to the others. You lot go ahead with the carriage!! Two people stay with me to hold this thing back!! The supposed guard leader and two nearby guards drew their swords again. The remaining guards untied the wounded horse and set off on the cargo carriage. When I took a step forward the leader raised his sword and shouted again. Dont take another step forward!! You guys flank the things right and left!! The leader dug his feet into the horses sides as he said that, making the horse charge at me. The other two responded by leading their own horses around to my sides. While my attention had been focused on them, the leaders sword closed in on me in a flash. I was about to dodge the attack using transfer magic, but the two that had flanked me were attacking from behind. Managing to dodge one of the attacks and block the other one with my staff, I turned around just in time to see the leader leaping from his horse to perform an overhead slash. A dull, metallic sound rang out and sparks flew as my staff and the leaders sword collided. This monster can use some sort of strange magic!! Blue veins bulged on the leaders forehead as he desperately attempted to sink his sword into my body. As the leader glared at me while trying to push me back I was able to catch a glimpse of myself reflected in his eyes. There wasnt a nose or flesh of any kind on the skull that was my head, and pale red lights sat within my empty eye sockets. The surprise of seeing my face caused me to touch it with the hand I wasnt using to hold off the leader. My fingers trembled a little when I felt the lifeless, cold bone that my face had become. Return to the earth, undead!! The leader took my momentary shock to disengage from our struggle and brandish his sword again. annoying. Feeling that this affair had become rather troublesome, I raised my staff and launched a fireball at the man. The column of black flame that sprung up instantly reduced the man to a pile of ashes. You monster!! Haaaa!!! Youre the captains enemy!!! The remaining two guards were enraged at their captains death and gave me a death glare as the tried to cut me down. However, I managed to dodge within a hairs breath and shoot them down with fireballs. Once the two guards had been silenced, the only thing that could be heard in the area was the sound of the embers burning on the ground. I didnt feel much of anything as I looked around and realized that the carriage was already gone. When I turned towards the direction the carriage had been facing, I could its backside in the distance. However, it was only for a brief moment before the carriage crested a hill and disappeared. I absentmindedly watched the carriage disappear before I looked down at my staff and sighed. After standing there for a while, I decided to head back towards the forest I had came from. As day gave way to night, I took a seat on a nearby boulder and looked up at the crimson evening sky. Having realized my form in this world, I started to think about my future as I considered my options, I saw multiple lights appearing over the horizon and after some time passed, I noticed the lights were heading for my current location. When a group of one hundred horse-riding, spear-wielding soldiers caught sight of me, their eyes reflected an anger hotter than the setting sun. The armor the soldiers were wearing and the weapons they had seemed to be one step above the guards equipment and they were all wearing mantles on their backs. Originally, the mantles had been probably white, but under the setting sun they assumed a red hue similar to the capes of roman centurions. Leading the soldiers was a man equipped with a luxurious set of armor, who was vigorously raising his weapon in the sky. When the luxurious knight gave the signal, the ground began to rumble as all the soldiers rushed me simultaneously. I began hurling black fireballs at my attackers, but it was like throwing pebbles against a massive wave, for when one rider fell several more replaced him. The cavalry had blocked my ability to escape with transfer magic and spears were quickly approaching me. Though I tried my best to dodge them, I was repeatedly stabbed by spears which carried enough force to crack some of my bones. The soldiers at the rear of the wave made sure to lodge their spears into my body when they caught sight of me trying to dodge. If this had been my original body Id be dead, but with this body I only felt a slight amount of pain. I casually pulled out the spears, throwing one of them at the group of riders that were charging me once again, nailing one of them to the ground. Despite that, the soldiers didnt even flinch and prepared their spears to attack me. Depressing! A low toned voice left my mouth as I hit the end of my staff against the ground. A black sphere appeared at my feet and leaped into the corpses of the dead soldiers. As the shadows were suck into the corpses, the bones of the deceased began to rise in a ragdoll-like manner. The reanimated corpses picked up their spears and began running towards their former comrades. The soldiers didnt stop their charge when they saw this, despite the fear and unease that was clearly visible on their faces. Then hell was unleashed upon the soldiers. The reanimated soldiers suddenly raised their spears to the heavens. Dark tendrils were released from the undeads weapons and jumped at their former comrades. Holes opened up in the chests of the soldiers from with blood and organs flowing out soon this quiet hill was reduced to a hellscape as screams and the sound of mortal combat filled the area. Before long, there were no humans left standing, only the silent group of one hundred soldiers was left standing in the place that had been their grave. At the center of this group of undead soldiers was a skeleton dressed in a dark robe, who proceeded to hit his staff against the ground before raising it into the sky. The undead soldiers began to silently and slowly walk down the road that led to the hill. The day had completely given way to night, and the footsteps of the funeral procession were swallowed by the darkness as they marched along. It was at that moment my consciousness faded away. Volume 4 - CH 14 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Hot Springs Effect When I opened my eyes, I saw a few tree branches through a collapsed ceiling as sunlight shined down on my body. I remembered having a nightmare, but the details of the dream were vague at best. I took a deep breath and exhaled the discomfort that had settled within my chest. When I was fully awake, I remember passing out shortly after entering the hot spring. Raising my stiff neck, I took a look at my surroundings. I was resting on some sort of stone pedestal. The nearby remains of a cooking stove was leading me to believe that this place had originally been a kitchen. In that case, this pedestal must have been a counter. My body was wrapped in one of those fur sleeping bags Ive seen at our campsites. It seemed like I was inside the residence near the mountain top. Most of the interior had decayed and the weeds growing through cracks in the stone floor blurred the boundary between the outside and the inside, but I could see the walls were still in good shape. The counter I was resting on had been cleaned up a bit so that it could be used as a substitute for a bed. Next to me was a curled up, lightly snoring furball that would occasionally wag its fluffy tail. My movements made the furball stir and it focused its sleepy eyes on me before it started to bark happily.. Kyun! Kyu?n? Ponta jumped on my face and began licking me with her small tongue. Hey! Stop it, that tickles. When I managed to tear the overly happy Ponta from my face, I caught sight of my current appearance. Uhg, Ive turned back The body I had regained entering the hot spring had now reverted back to that of a skeleton. I was also stark naked, like I had been when I entered the spring. I wouldnt feel all that embarrassed if my skeletal body was seen by someone else, but I was worried about my armor, so I started looking for it. Thats when Ariane threw open the rooms entrance. She went wide-eyed when she saw me sitting up. Arc!? Youre awake!!? Ariane dropped the basket of wild plants in her hands and ran towards me as she called out my name. When I saw a small tear in the corner of her eyes, I scratched my head because of how uncomfortable it made me feel. I seem to have made her worry. Ye-Yeah. I just woke up a little while ago How long was I unconscious? Though Id been thrown off by her behavior, when I asked her how long Id been out cold, she started looking as if she was remembering something before nodding once. Its been seven days seen you fainted, Arc. Chiome-chan and I were thinking about asking Williahsfim-sama fly us back to the village so you could receive proper treatment. Ive been unconscious for seven days!? I wasnt able to hide my surprise at her response. It didnt seem like more than an hour had passed since I had fainted, so I couldnt believe that days had passed. I think now I know how Urashima Taro must have felt. While I was lost in thought another person entered the room and called my name. Arc-dono! Youre awake. Chiome had appeared in her usual ninja garb, holding a basket of wild plants and nuts like the one Ariane had been carrying, and her cat ears were also restlessly twitching on her head. Ah, Chiome-dono. Sorry for making you guys worry. Ariane crossed her arms ad looked a bit irritated when I finished speaking. Really. Arc, we couldnt even check if you had a heartbeat or not, and you looked like nothing but remains as you slept. In other words, it had been uncertain whether I would return or not. It wouldnt have been strange for them to assume I had died and bury me. Sorry, Ariane-dono. I never intended to make you wait for seven days Speaking of which, why you did wait seven days to see if I was alive or not? If it had been me, I wouldnt have had the patience to watch a mysterious set of bones for seven days. Id have given up after the second day. When I asked Ariane about it, her golden eye bulged for a moment before she turned away, I-It wasnt that big of a deal While I was confused by Arianes reaction, I began to wonder how someone could possibly judge if I was alive, dead or unconscious. Ariane then said Oh, yeah and quickly changed the topic. Arc, you did say that you were human, right? But when the spring removed your curse, why did you appear to be an elf!? I was reminded of my appearance before I passed out when Ariane asked that question. Of course, that body hadnt been my original one. However, that elven form was familiar to me It was my avatars appearance before I equipped the skeleton skin. I had made it look like a dark elf in the game, but its long ears, brown skin, black hair and red eyes were completely different from dark elves in this world. Arianes golden eyes were staring directly at me and were demanding an explanation. I averted my eyes and stroked my chin as I tried to come up with something to say. Well, I thought I was human All I could manage was a vague response. It seems like my memory isnt all that reliable. Although I know the true reason behind everything, I doubted that they could understand it even if I told them. So I wouldnt say anything else on the matter. Ariane and Chiome shared and look and simultaneously sighed in defeat and showed no interest in pressing my any further. While I was thankful for this, I sighed and looked down at my own body. Though I was sure that he was an elf, given his ears, everything else about him was just too different to be certain. And the person himself doesnt even know As Ariane voiced her complaints Chiome simply turned her eyes on me. I was a skeleton in a knights armor, a dark elf when the curse was lifted, and I had the mind of a human. It was like this body was a nested doll I shook my head to clear away my worries. Beside that Why did I pass out after I entered the hot spring? Before I passed out I remembered a torrent of negative emotions I havent felt since I came to this world assaulting my mind like a storm. I voiced my worries about why that had happened to me. Probably because of that curse of yours reacting to the springs effects. I suddenly heard a familiar voice from above my head. Both Ariane and Chiome looked up when they heard the voice, so I followed their example. What I saw was a creature Ive never seen before floating and looking down on us. Kyun! Ponta wasnt all that cautious towards that being, instead she wagged her tail and called out to him as if she knew him. The floating being shook the ground as it descended to my eye level like a Demon King. I couldnt understand the nature of this person, but Ponta didnt seem too worried about him. As I struggled to figure out how I should react to this person, Ariane spoke up and revealed his identity. This is Williahsfim-sama. Once Dragon Kings reach a certain age, they gain the ability to take on a human form. What?! A let out a shocked shout and snapped my head towards him. The creature seemed humanoid with its arms and legs. This form wasnt nearly as large as his bulky thirty-meter long body for sure. However, could that really be called a human form? His body was covered in the same majestic blue scales as his dragon form, his head resembled a dragons more than humans, as he smiled I could see that his mouth was full of fangs instead of teeth and he had two horns growing from the side of his head. His body was covered in a set of armor the same color as his scales, a small set of wings were folded against his back and there was a long tail connected to his waist that reached the floor. In this humanoid form, Williahsfim stood well over four meters tall, a giant compared to regular humans. Instead of a human, it would be better to call him a giant lizardman. I stared directly at Williahsfim as I processed all of this. While I still had questions about his appearance, my current situation came first. Williahsfim-dono, what do you mean by that? Williahsfim nodded his head at my question and narrowed his reptilian eyes at me, From what Im seeing, this boy here is originally from another world. When the spring temporarily returned his body to its original state, he received a backlash because of that. Though even I dont understand how he can function in such an incomplete state Another world Williahsfim wound up speaking a troublesome phrase in his explanation. Hmm. Its a little difficult to explain to others, but there are other worlds that overlap with this one and the rest of this boys being has been left behind in one of them. Worlds overlapping one another or alternate realities, I turned to Ariane and Chiome to see how they felt after learning my origins. However, the two of them were looking between Williahsfim and me in confusion. When Williahsfim saw the state they were in, he tried to find a better way to explain it. How should I put it Well, there exists a world composed entirely of energy without any physical form, that world is where spirits in this world originate. There are also other worlds that are tangentially connected to this one. The two of them scratched their chins and nodded several times as if they understood what Williahsfim said to some extent. I see. So when the hot spring restored my body the shock was too much for me to take and the mental fatigue knocked me unconscious or something like that? The shift from a skeletal body to a dark elf body being too much for me to take was something I could understand. What I was more concerned about to the explosive storm of emotions that had hit me. When I asked Williahsfim he slowly ran his eyes over my body before he began speaking again. I suppose it should be called a curse after all Boy, when youre a skeleton, are you capable of feeling deep emotions? I thought back to all that I had done since I came to this world when he asked me that. I was continuously bombarded with various surprises nearly every day since Ive been here, yet I never was too upset or even sad about what Ive experienced. When I learned about the circumstances of the elves and the People of the Mountains and Plains, I didnt hesitate to offer my strength, but it wasnt out of a sense of justice. I acted so indifferently to what I experienced in this world because I still considered all of it a game or a dream. I thought my standing in life here would improve if I helped the people living here so I did. When you regained your body, all of the pent up emotions from your time as a skeleton poured into you. The burden of that experience caused you to faint. Ariane and Chiome stared at me in amazement when Williahsfim finished speaking and I myself looked down at my boney body. I guess that explained why I passed out. Williahsfim-dono, how do you know so much about this matter? As much as I could accept that a long-lived Dragon King would have amassed more wisdom than me, but I had to question how he could spout knowledge about the universe so easily. Williahsfim smiled at my question before he answered. Dragon Kings are entirely different beings from the dragons that live in the mountains. That is to say, we are powerful spirits that created our current bodies. My gaze unintentionally traveled to Ponta as she let out a large yawn. Kyun? Williahsfim realized what I was thinking and quickly corrected me. Were different from spirit beasts. Spirit beasts are just animals that assimilated elemental spirits into themselves, I crafted my own body before I entered this world. The power to take human form is an extension of that ability. I simply shrunk my dragon form into what you see before you. Williahsfim stood a bit taller as he said that. Despite the oppressive aura of their normal bodies, Dragon Kings were rather spiritual beings. I see Still, if Im going to have that reaction every time I enter the hot spring, then it just isnt worth it for a temporary solution When I lowered my head after saying that, I caught Ariane looking at me as if she had something to say about the matter. However, this was a rather personal issue for me At that moment, Williahsfim spoke up once again to explain the situation with the spring. Youre wrong, boy. Even if you cant maintain your original body in the future, it should be fine to enter the spring as long as you keep your emotional distress to a minimum. It could be considered a miracle that you survived the experience this time. I looked up at him the second I realized the meaning behind his words. Its barely been a month since I entered this world as a skeleton. All this time, my negative and strong emotions had been accumulating. If it had been a year or even two months before they were allowed to flood my mind, then I doubt I would have been out of commission for just seven days. My life mightve been at risk. If I was to live in this incredibly harsh world, then the emotional limiter that came along with my skeletal body would certainly be a useful tool, but the price for using it is truly worthy of being called a curse. I could never have imagined that a simple choice in a game would have so much of an effect on my life, but now was not the time or place to grieve over it. Right now I needed to determine how long I could stay in my elven body and the time limit I could endure being a skeleton. I think I need to experiment with the hot spring for a bit Volume 4 - CH 15 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax New Home I was standing in front of the hot spring responsible for my seven-day coma. The huge open-air bath spread out behind the decaying residence, so Hanzo, the previous resident, mustve built and maintained this place. A steam of hot water was endlessly flowing into the area from a slightly elevated rock formation. The water was flowing into a hollowed out groove and to prevent the water from overflowing, there was a cliff at the groove that allowed excess water to be drained off. In this huge open-air bath, a four-meter-tall blue-scaled giant was relaxing in the water with his back against a nearby rock. Apparently, ever since Hanzos time, Dragon King Williahsfim has regularly donned his humanoid form to visit the spring. Honestly, as he sank deeper into the water and sighed, he reminded me of the Japanese macaques at the jigokudani hot springs. Williahsfim turned his head in my direction and called out to me. Boy, how long are you going to sit there? I had been sitting at the edge of the hot spring repeatedly dipping my toes into the water and taking them out once they regained their flesh when he had called out to me. The shock I experienced before made me hesitant about entering the spring. While I couldnt feel strong emotions as a skeleton, decision making was another matter. I knew that I couldnt sit here forever, looking at the water, and resolved myself to getting in. However, the emotional backlash I felt the first time was something I didnt want to experience again Namusan!! With a final mantra to raise my spirits, I soaked my entire skeletal body into the water. I closed my eyes and braced myself for the backlash when I resurfaced. However, I felt nothing like it raising up, so opened my eyes and took a look around. Apart from a slight skin-crawling sensation, there was no sign of the overwhelming torrent swelling up. Since my last trip into the hot spring took me out of commission for several days, I didnt seem to have accumulated much emotional distress. Meaning that the backlash from the entering the spring again was minuscule. I breathed a relieved sigh and let the hot water embrace my body. Ahh?? From now on I was going to have to soak in this spring on a regular basis. It was a mandatory precaution if I wanted to keep my emotional distress to a minimum. Just like I bathed every day in my former life, I just had to come here every day. Maybe once in the morning and once at night. Id like to avoid being consumed by that torrent after all. I splashed my face and sighed as I reflected on my life in this world. As my body reverted by to flesh and blood, I recalled my past actions. While I certainly felt bad about all the people I killed, the hot springs warmth seeping into my core allowed me to cope somehow. While I let the water drain away my regrets and worries, I began to look towards my future. Though it was not the body I sought, I have achieved my main goal of restoring it. I watched as the dark elfs face reflected in the water changed expressions when I tugged at one of my long ears. How about we start with measuring the duration of this hot springs effect. I moved to the edge of the spring and left only my feet submerged. This dark elf body was my previous avatar before I bought the skeletal skin, and its dark skinned muscles were splendidly toned. I had a weird desire to flex my abs just for the heck of it. However, thered be no point in flaunting my muscles now. Right now I need to observe the effect the spring had on my body. After a few minutes of being out of the water, my upper body became slightly transparent before reverting back to bones. Only my feet maintained their form. A skeleton looking like it was wearing flesh socks was a rather strange and unsettling sight to behold. I raised one of my feet from the water and stared at the boundary between flesh and bone. Apparently, I revert back to my skeletal form after ten minutes. After a quick dunk back into the water, I made my way over to where the hot spring began, scooped some water in my hands and drank it. While it didnt have any particular taste, the water slid down my throat and warmed up my stomach. Just like before, I made my way to the edge of the spring and stared down at my body. The flesh remained even after the ten-minute mark passed, with no sign of disappearing. Williahsfim-dono, would you happen to know of a way to cure me completely? When I turned back to the Dragon King and asked him a question, I saw that his tail was floating on the waters surface before he looked at me and answered, Boy, I dont know the details of your particular curse and from what Ive seen, it is dependent on your very being. How was that curse placed on you in the first place? Williahsfim snorted at me after he answered me and I gave up asking questions about it. I received this skeletal body when I came to this world, therefore this curse was something beyond this reality. The reason behind this was something only the gods knew. It was my philosophy not to worry about such things. Shaking my head, I asked Williahsfim about another important matter. Williahsfim-dono, would you mind if I set up a home in this area? Do as you like. Originally, this place belonged to the first leader of that cats clan, as long as you dont bother my tree, I dont mind you staying here. Williahsfim sunk his mouth under the water and began blowing bubbles with his eyes closed when he was done talking. Thank you I left the hot spring after I bowed my head in gratitude. There was a dressing room in the back of the residence that I was using to put my armor back on when I realized something. Hmm, theres no need to wear the entire set in this place After thinking aloud, I only put on the lower body section of my armor. Besides, if I wore the whole suit of armor I wouldnt be able to tell when the effect wore off. With my upper body still exposed, I performed a side chest pose. The veins in my arms stood out as I fixed my muscles. I wish I had a full-body mirror here. Adding a body-length mirror to the list of things I needed to buy for my new home, I headed towards the room Ariane was in. The dressing room I left was connected to a large hall that looked like a small meadow, thanks to the grass that had been growing between the cracks in the floor. When I found Ariane and Chiome, the two of them seemed to be in the middle of a long discussion. Sorry to keep you waiting, Ariane-dono. When I called out to her, Ariane looked up at me with a shocked expression on her face. Arc, that appearance has the curse been broken? Is your body alright? Again, Im sorry for worrying the both of you, theres nothing wrong with my body. According to Williahsfim-dono, the only way for me to maintain this form is to constantly drink the hot springs water, so now Im testing the duration of its effects. When I answered her question I tried to emphasize my trapezius muscles. Ariane made a strange face as she looked at me. I understand, but why are you walking around like that? Ho, I just wanted to enjoy having a body again, is that weird? I flexed my abs as I answered her question. No, its just that you look like my grandfather. I thought you were doing that because its stuffy in here. My shoulders drooped at Arianes biting words just as Ponta ran into the room and used wind magic to fly at me. Ky-uh! Lifted by a sudden breeze, Ponta landed on my head and began wagging her fluffy tail over my face. Ariane fell silent when she saw that before she had a revelation. It makes sense for a spirit beast to bond with Arc, since hes an elf Say Arc, can you see these? She blew her breath into her hand and showed it to me. In her hand were the strange lights that I had seen her use during the escapade in Lanbaltic. ? I cant see them all that well, but I do see some lights there When I answer Arianes question she nodded and closed her hand on with the lights in it. I thought so. Arc, youre capable of seeing spirits. But Ariane-dono, why couldnt I detect the taint of the undead or see any spirits in Great Canada Forest? Ariane had an answer for my question, though. Though its an elven trait, there are differences between individuals. Judging from your build, I would assume youre closely related to dark elves, Arc. I was reminded of the characteristic of the elves in this world as she said that. While all elves had a high aptitude for magic, dark elves had the additional advantage of higher physical strength. My body did closely resemble dark elves. However I only made my avatar look like a dark elf, so it was still up in the air if I was a true elf or not. Well, I suppose demonstrating the racial ability to see the spirits could be taken as proof of that. From what Ive heard, the first leader of Great Canada Forest, someone who had probably been in the same position as me, also had the ability to see spirits. However, based on what Ariane said about them, their ability with this skill was stronger than mine. Itd be for the best to inform the elders about Arc once we return to the village When Ariane began making plans for the future, she suddenly stopped and turned to Chiome as if remembering something important Chiome-chan wasnt there something you wanted to discuss with Arc? When she said that, Chiome, who had remained silent till now, lowered her head to me as her cat ears lightly twitched. Hmm? Arc-dono, do you remember the rescue mission you and Ariane-dono took part in during our time in the capital? Well, we wound up saving more people than that the village was capable of supporting. Because an abundant amount of monsters live in the mountains, there is little room for crop cultivation and the village had already been reaching the limits of its sustainability before that As she spoke about her villages current situation, Chiomes tail hung low and her shoulders drooped. I nodded at her explanation and urged her to continue. That is why I was ordered by the twenty-second generation clan head to find lord Hanzos former residence as a possible site for a new village. So her clan wasnt simply looking for the previous residence of their founder, they were trying to find a new home for their brethren. While showing understanding of her circumstances, I brought up some of the concerns I had. I require the spring in order to maintain my body and I received permission from Williahsfim-dono to set up a new home here That wont be a problem, will it? Ariane and Chiome shared a surprised looked when they heard this, before Chiome clear blue eyes looked back at me and responded. Thats fine. Williahsfim-dono gave me permission as well but were not planning to set up the village close the Dragon Kings home. There is a plain adjacent to a large lake just east of here that the Dragon King showed us. The area must have been an easier place for people to live. The hot spring was located at the top of a mountain and the only building was this rundown house. While it was fine for a small group of people, it would be problematic for a larger group to live here. When I looked over these lands after exiting the cavern, I saw that it was a basin completely surrounded by mountains, making it an easily defendable home. There was also plenty of room for the People of the Mountain and Plains to live. However, if the land was available, why didnt the first head move his people here? When I asked Chiome about it, she shook her head and answered. I dont know myself. The reason was from many generations ago, so the twenty-second head might be aware of the details. I could think of a few reasons for that. While the land would be difficult for humans to invade, it also made it difficult for allies to visit as well. The journey to this place required one to traverse a monster-filled forest and finding their way through a dank, dark cavern since the mountains were inhabited by furious dragons. Even if the People of the Mountains and Plains had superior physical prowess, the danger involved moving a large number of people is clearly apparent. In other words The current conditions in Chiome-donos village have reached the point where your leader wants to negotiate the use of my transfer magic in the upcoming migration? When I made my guess, Chiomes ears went stiff as her eye looked at me in anticipation. Yes! Once again, please offer us your assistance Arc-dono. My answer was already decided. I plan to make this place my home, so I might as well meet with the descendants of this places former owner. Im not that good at talking, but theres no need for any more negotiations as long as I receive this place as a reward. Because of my curse, I cant afford to give it up. Chiome smiled when I said that and her cheeks became flushed as her tail wagged despite her attempts to maintain her composure. Thank you very much, Arc-dono. By the way, what do you want to do, Ariane-dono? Do you want to return to Raratoia first? Ive already made you watch over me for seven days. When I asked Ariane, who had quietly listened to the story up till now, she stroked her chin and held her other arm against her voluptuous chest as she thought it over. Since the trip here and back to the village would normally take more than seven days theres no need to worry about it. While you slept, I promised Chiome-chan that Id also visit her village. The two of them shared as smile when she said that. I could only awkwardly scratch my head at the feeling of comradely that the two of them seemed to have forged while I had been asleep. Ponta patted my head with her tail as a means to confront me. Ponta, Ill give you a delicious treat later. Kyun? Hearing Pontas cheer and patting her head helped relieve some of my anxiety, but the arm I was petting her with suddenly became transparent and skeletal again. Hmm? I had neglected to keep track of the time, so it was rather unexpected when my body disappeared as if it had been an illusion. It had probably been close to an hour since I drank the hot springs water. You turned back the effect time seems rather short. While Ariane was shocked at the sudden change, she still managed a biting comment about the hot spring. While the effect was short, it was still better than when I had simply soaked in the hot spring. Now I should increase the quantity of water to verify an exact time limit. Ill have to change my plans to account for this in the future. Volume 4 - CH 16 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax That Which is Inherited As the day weaned and the sky turned a dark crimson, the mountaintop took on a calming stillness. The breeze coming in from the collapsed roof gently brushed against my skin and caused the grass that grew from the cracks in the floor to sway. I silently opened my eyes and looked down at the thick patch of grass in front of me before I crouched down and waved my hand in a slashing motion through a modified magic circle. Wind Blade Wind Bladewas a basic spell from the wind magic system, and an invisible blade cut down the patch of grass when I invoked it. The grass blades scattered on the stone floor without a sound. While it was a basic spell, its power had been greatly suppressed so I could limit its the range and strength. Kyun! Kyun! Ponta, whod been watching me till now, uttered a cry all of a sudden. Oh, you wanna try Ponta? Kyun! When I said that, Ponta began wagging her fluffy tail and took a step forward. KyuKyu-n With a spirited cry, Ponta took a fighting stance and started to focus on the sapling that was growing in front of her. Pontas light green fur started to glow after a while as a whirlwind began to blow up the fallen leaves around her. Kyun! What spirited shout, a gust of wind was fired from Pontas whirlwind. The saplings leaves scattered about as it was cut down at the base. Good job! How about some roasted beans as a reward? Kyun I was impressed with Pontas magic so I reached into the leather sack tied to my waist for her reward when Ariane spoke up from behind me. Wait a minute Arc, what dangerous things are you teaching Ponta? When looked back I saw that she was staring at me with a raised eyebrow and her arms crossed. Since this is going to be my future home, I decided to do a bit of weeding. Ponta just started to replicate the magic I used to cut down weeds and trees. Dont fluffy foxes normally use offensive measures against enemies? While I tried to defend myself, Ponta tilted her head and had a look in her eyes as if she were asking what about the roasted beans?. Ariane looked conflicted for a second as she looked down at Ponta before answering me. Theres not much known about the habits of fluffy foxes but Ive never heard of one using magic offensively. I see. Perhaps they learn it when they grow up, but it wouldnt hurt for Ponta learn how to defend herself. I guess you have a point but Ah, Arc, your body is starting to turn back. Ariane still seemed a little doubtful about the matter, but she changed topics when she noticed me starting to change. Yeah, the duration of the springs effect changes depending on the amount of spring water I drink. This time I drank about a liter of water and the effects lasted for about three hours. The brown skin of my upper body disappeared, leaving only the bones behind. I stroked my ribcage to confirm my current state. When I told Ariane the effective time she simply sighed and shrugged. Thats a rather constricted limit. Ariane wasnt wrong about the limited ability to maintain an actual body. Still, it was way better than the three minutes certain giant heroes from the M78 nebulae received. Although I felt that the effective time slightly decreased whenever I exerted myself. The power of the hot spring seemed to be consumed by my movements, though I couldnt get a straight answer from Williasfrim when I asked him why. While I was getting lost in thought about the hot spring, Ariane remembered the reason she had come here. Oh yeah, dinner is ready. Chiome-chan made it today. Kyun! What a spirited cry, Ponta stopped looking up at me for roasted beans and left to seek out Chiome. Okay. Tomorrow I should be ready to go to Rhoden Kingdoms capital. How about we prepare to set off for the hidden village from there? Ariane was still looking at Pontas back when I made my suggestion for tomorrow, and she answered me without turning away from Ponta. Thats fine. Chiome-chan did invite me and I would like to see one of her peoples villages as soon as possible. We should get going as well. Ariane urges us towards the kitchen area where Chiome was waiting. When I entered the kitchen I saw that a fire had been lit in the hearth and was faintly illuminating the room. The sound of firewood crackling could be heard from the hearth while steam rose from a simmering pot. As the pot cooked, Chiomes triangular ears would twitch along with the crackling firewood. After checking the taste, Chiome used a large spoon to stir the pot while Ponta waited nearby for supper. Tonights dinner are wild vegetables and chicken soup, a dish made when someone is sick. Its one of my villages staple dishes, given its nutritional value. Chiome picked out a piece of the wild chicken from the pot and gave the portion to Ponta while telling us the contents of tonights meal. When the hot piece of chicken was placed in front of her, Ponta used her magic to cool it. Apparently the first meal since I lost consciousness would be a Blade Heart Clan health dish. Even though I wasnt exactly sick I guess I should be grateful that this skeletal body allowed me to survive without food and water. I doubted there were infusion pumps in this world and I would have passed away from dehydration otherwise. Thank you for the meal. I offered Chiome my thanks as she handed me my wooden bowl of soup. The boiled chicken was rather bland and soft, thanks to the fat being dispersed throughout the pot of soup. The vegetables and medicinal herbs in the soup also had a slightly bitter taste to them. It would be selfish of me to say the soup wasnt to my liking, though. The thought of having a soy base or turning it into a consomm to improve the taste crossed my mind as I sipped the soup. is the taste unsatisfactory, Arc-dono? Chiome appeared to be a little anxious as she watched me slowly sipping the soup. No, sorry. I was just thinking of something else. On top of being good for you, its also close to how I like my soup. As I chuckled after saying that, Ariane pointed at me with her spoon. Arc, your body is back. Huh? Oh. Just as she had said, my skeletal body had turned into that of a dark elf when I looked down at myself. Sorry, Arc-dono. This is because I used the hot spring water in the soup. Since certain seasonings arent as available here as they are in my village, I used the water as a substitute. When Chiome apologetically lowered her head to me, I quickly shook my hand and tried to change the topic. No, its alright. So your village has difficulties to obtain salt. How is the supply maintained? Can it be produced once the people are moved here? Salt was an indispensable commodity for people. While it was possible to purify it from the sea, this basin was surrounded by an extensive mountain range. It would be good if there was a rocksalt bed, but it was unlikely that one of those could be found overnight. When I pointed that out, Chiome turned to Ariane. There are a few places near the village where we mine salt, though itll be necessary to find a salt bed when the construct of the village is underway. Ariane-dono promised to arrange negotiations with Raratoias elder to have the elves accommodate us until then. Ariane nodded in acknowledgment after Chiome finished speaking. They seem to have discussed quite a few things while I was out of commission. Look like you two had a lot to talk about while I was indisposed. Have you already finished your business here then? Chiome gave me a small nod before replying. Yes. The two of us managed to find a Spirit Contract Crystal that lord Hanzo had left behind in this residence. Spirit Contract Crystals? When she spoke of an unknown item, I remembered Williasfrim said something about her receiving a spirit crystal when we first met. In response to my question, Chiome sat aside her bowl and pulled down the ninja garb around her chest. When her white skin was laid bare in the firelit kitchen, a large, glittering, rhombic jewel was revealed to be set in the center of her chest. The jewel almost seemed alive as it pulsated and repeatedly released faint bursts of light. Ive already told Ariane-dono, but Im able to use advanced-level ninjutsu because Im fused with this spirit crystal. This is a magic tool that has been passed down since the generation of Lord Hanzo the First, one that allows its users to form contracts with compatible elemental spirits. Her cheeks became vermilion as she spoke and she frantically hid her chest when I leaned in to examine the jewel. Judging by the strange pressure I felt directed at me, itd be better if I pretended to not have seen anything. After faking a cough, I raised my bowl of soup to my lips and took a sip. There certainly are a variety of magical tools in this world. Chiomes cat ear lowered a bit and she signed when she heard my frank commit about the magic tool Ive never seen before. So Arc-dono doesnt know their origin either Since you came from the same country as Hanzo the First, Id hoped that you would have known At Chiomes remark, Arianes pointed ears perked up a bit and she turned to me with a doubtful expression on her face. Huh? Arc, youre from the same country as the founder of Chiome-chans village? If I remember correctly Hanzo was a human, wasnt he? Ariane question reminded me that Ive told Chiome something about coming from the same country as her clans founder when I explained how I knew the word ninja. At the time, I had believed myself to be human in this world, like the founder had been, having forgotten about the elf specifications I currently had. I thought of myself to have been human. There seem to be various inconsistencies in my memory. Since I couldnt think of anything better I feigned ignorance. Ariane groaned and raised an eyebrow at my ambiguous answer. In order to avoid more scrutiny, I asked Chiome another question. I take it that there arent many of those crystals left, give that their origin is unknown? Chiome stroked the spirit crystal beneath her ninja grab before she answered my question. Yes. According to legend, Hanzo the First entrusted ten Spirit Contract Crystals to the clan, and there havent been any rumors about similar magic tool anywhere else. The village has a hold on of eight of them, and the one we found here makes nine. Ive heard that the final one was lost a long time ago. The fighting potential of the village would certainly increase if there were more of them Did the clan founder bring those magic tools into the world with him, or were they something he crafted after arriving here? At the very least, Ive never heard of an item like that. Is it possible to remove the crystal after youve fused with it? It can be removed upon my death. When the current user dies, the crystal is passed on to the most qualified candidate among the current generations six great shinobi. Her words and expression didnt belong to a young girl, they carried the presence of a soldier willing to fight and die for their village and people. There was nothing I could say in the presence of Chiomes conviction, so I simply moved to our plans for tomorrow. We should be all set to head for the hidden village by tomorrow. Ill be sure to treat you along the way, Chiome-dono. Chiome silently bowed her head in gratitude at my words. Volume 4 - CH 17 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Hidden VillagePart 1 Early the next morning, before the sun appeared in the sky The base of the mountain the Dragon Kings Tree sat on was covered in mist that created a truly breathtaking view. Once we said our farewells to the Dragon King, who was still bathing in the hot spring, I invoked Transfer Gate to take us to Rhodens capital, the closest location I knew to the Blade Heart Clans village. The breathtaking scenery of the Dragon Kings Tree piercing the sky was instantly replaced an open prairie that was half converted to farmland. The capitals southern wall was barely visible from where we stood and the morning fog could be seen blanketing the cityscape. The still drowsy Ponta let out a big yawn on top of my helmet before she slid down a little bit. When I looked back, I could see the nearby forest that surrounded the Calcutta Mountain Range. Since the Blade Heart Clans hidden village was located at the base of one of those mountains and there was no direct route there, Chiome led the way. While only a few monsters would appear in the shallow sections of the forest, groups of bandits would occasionally set up their bases here. The bandits set up base, but they should all be cleared out soon Chiome began her explanation about the area as she brazenly made her way into the forests depths. This place was a suitable thieves den thanks to the closeness of the capital and the distance from the major highways. If they were going to be cleared out soon, then Chiome-dono, does your clan police this area as part their territory? When I said that, Chiome stopped walking and looked back at me. What do you think a ninjas usual work is? While I was confused by her sudden question, I thought about their behavior so far and answered her. Isnt it to gather intelligence and free your captured brethren? Chiome smiled a little at my answer. While that is certainly part of it, bandit hunting is my main job since knives and metal ores are rare commodities in my village and bandit dens are easy prey for the clan. The agents we have placed throughout the city collect information on the bandits and relay it to the village, and then the ninja corps is dispatched to attack their base. Ariane seemed rather impressed as she nodded at Chiomes explanation. Given the dangers of stealing in the capital under the watchful eyes of those in power, it was the wiser choice to attack bandits outside the city. Based on what I saw of her during the raid of the Etsuato company, it wasnt hard to imagine Chiome cutting down average people without much difficulty. Chiome-dono, how do you avoid suspicions about the People of the Mountains and Plains involvement when you take the bandits supplies after killing them? Its thanks to our agents. When news of bandits spreads through the city, they stage a fake attack and claim that they killed the bandits when they escaped. Everything is fine as long as the rumor of the claim spreads among the humans. When people are sent to investigate the bandits base it appears as if they had moved. Thanks to us, the damage caused by bandits around the Calcutta mountains is rather minimal. Chiomes tail rose proudly as she said that and resumed making her way through the forest. The People of the Plains and Mountains lived a more robust life then I imagined. We cautiously made our way towards the mountains, moving through the undergrowth and trees until the scenery eventually opened up. Somehow we were already halfway up a small mountain. The ground became more rocky and ragged we passed over the top and descended into the deep ravine beyond it. When I looked into the depths below, I could see a thin layer of fog between the nearby mountains. Chiome pointed to a mountain on the opposite side of the ravine then looked back at us. Beyond that mountain is the true Calcutta Mountain Range. Because strong monsters dwell in that area, humans rarely set foot there. Nodding at her explanation, I glanced at the mountain upon understanding her intentions. The trees were sparsely placed in on the mountain, so it should be easy to transfer there. I think I can reach the opposite mountain from here. Ariane and Chiome nodded before they placed their hands on my shoulder as if they were used to it. Once they were ready, I invoked my transfer magic. Dimensional Step My view changed instantly, we were now facing the open area behind the opposing mountain, I could even see where we had been standing when I looked back. The village is just beyond these mountains, lets go. I nodded when Chiome urged me on and continued to trek deeper into the mountain range. The Calcutta Mountain Range was literally several mountains connected to each other. However, in-between the peaks and valleys were areas of densely packed forest. Just as Chiome had said, the figures of fierce monsters would appear every now and again, raising the danger of the trek even higher. The three of us werent having too much difficulty advancing, but if humans encountered even one of the monsters we came across, they would label this land uninhabitable due to them being constantly preyed upon. While those that lived here wouldnt have to worry about human encroachment, they did so at the risk of their own lives. I was a little scared to think of the fate that might have befell the multiple women and children we rescued from the capital. Currently, I was carrying on my back the dead body of the large ferocious monster that had attacked us a while ago as we walked. Chiome and Ariane had called the monster an Umbra Tiger, a powerful monster that inhabited mountainous regions and said that an entire squad would normally be dispatched to deal with one of them. It was about four meter tall and five meter long from head to tail. The tiger-like monster had fangs on its upper jaw that reminded me of a sabretooth tiger, its eyes were blood red, two purple horns grew from his head, and its whole body was covered in black fur. The monster was normally nocturnal, but I happened to come across it when I was pushing some foliage aside. Normally the creature would blend into the night as it preyed upon its victims, but a large, black tiger in broad daylight was hard to miss. Faster than the instant noodles from my former world could cook, the three of us had slain the Umbra Tiger. Sorry, Arc-dono. Its not too heavy is it? Chiome suddenly looked back at me with a worried expression. It was her request that we take the Umbra Tiger with us. When the purple horns on its head were filed down, they could be shaped into knives stronger and sharper than steel. In fact, the dagger Chiome carried was made from one such horn. In addition, its fur could be tailored into a coat useful for mountain winters, and the large fangs could be ground into medicine. The fur and fangs were also a luxurious item for humans and could be sold to raise funds for food and weapons. It doesnt weigh as much as the Giant Basilisk I killed before. I lightly bounced the Umbra Tiger on my shoulder and chuckled when I said that. Ariane, who was carrying Ponta beneath her breast, made an amazed comment when she heard that. Arc youre beyond normal in a different way from mother Its a little embarrassing to receive praise from you. Ariane had an unreadable expression on her face when I made my joking remark. Maybe she hadnt been complementing me. Chiome had continued to lead us through a patch of densely packed forest as we talked. When we cleared the area she pointed out a mountain on the other side of a steep cliff. My village is in front of that mountain. We should arrive before nightfall. That is, if we continue at our current pace without stopping. Chiome gaze traveled up the mountain as she said so. Then lets cover the rest of the distance. Chiome, we can take a rest once we reach the village, right? Yes. When Ariane nodded, we crossed the valley with transfer magic. The day had almost passed, and dusk was gradually fading away by the time we finally set eyes upon Chiomes hidden village. An outer wall composed of wooden logs and an inner stone wall surrounding the village and the sharpened point atop the wall made it seem like a fortress rather than a village. The main entrance was a drawbridge that was currently sealed tight to keep out intruders. The villages houses were built along the slope and windmills were built at the top of the mountain. The was also a small field in-between the wooden and stone walls. The landscape was reminiscent of Machu Picchu. From here I could see the shadows of people maintaining the fields. Since monsters thrived in the mountainous regions, I ignored the emotions the picturesque view invoked. It was impossible to say that this was an easy place to live in. The village is set on such a terrible slope Ariane honest impression leaked out as glanced up at the village. The majority of the Calcutta Mountain Range consisted of mountains and valleys, so it was next to impossible to find suitable land to built on. This mountain face was probably the only somewhat flat area around. Its praiseworthy that a village could be built is this place, but how many people live there now? I cant image there are all that many It was an impressive achievement to build a safe haven in such a mountainous region, but the village was considerably smaller than Arianes childhood home, Raratoia. Chiome blue eyes listlessly stared at her village as she answered my question. After the raid in the capital, the population surpassed one thousand people. I see thats quite the number of people. When I voiced my surprise, Ariane nodded while staring at the village as she agreed with the statement. Only Ponta let out a large yawn while gently wagging her tail in Arianes arms. She had decent insight when it came to food, but not for anything else. However, a spirit beast like Ponta fretting over things like population density would be a problem in it of itself. When she saw Pontas innocent behavior, Chiome cleared away her melancholy expression. Well, lets introduce you to the current head of the Blade Heart Clan. Volume 4 - CH 18 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Hidden VillagePart 2 While shouldering the Umbra Tiger, Ariane and I agreed with Chiomes suggestion and moved towards the village. When we eventually reached the main entrance, a guard stationed in a nearby watchtower noticed us and started using a mallet to bang on a hanging wooden chime. The sound rang through the entire village and the restless atmosphere it stirred in the village could be felt here. A few minutes later, the drawbridge began to lower before it hit the ground with a heavy thump. The drawbridge must have weighed a considerable amount, given the two logs bolted to it and its size. While I was focusing on the gate, Chiome took a step forward. Nightfall is almost upon us, quickly enter the village. We dont know when another monster will appear. Understood. Okay. Ariane and I simultaneously answered and briskly walked into the village. The bridge began to rise after we crossed it and the gate of the stone wall began to open. As the gate closed behind us, we followed Chiome towards the center of the village with all eyes focused on us. There were many children mixed within the crowd of people who had surrounded us as we passed by. The crowd was most likely made up of multiple tribes, given the amount of different types of fluttering ears I saw, and when they realized I was carrying an Umbra Tiger they all started to cheer. Chiome walked straight ahead without looking at the people and eventually stopped at the building in the center of the village. This is where Hanzo the 22nd, leader of the Blade Heart Clan, lives. The building Chiome point out resembled the residence near the hot spring. Though this one was smaller, it had a cozier atmosphere and from the filigree that covered the building I could tell that a skilled carpenter had built this two-story building. The neighboring wooden buildings were also built firmly, so the living standard of the People of the Mountain and Plains wasnt that low. After we entered the residence, Chiome led us to a wide room where a sole, elderly, cat-eared man stood. He was around a hundred and eighty centimeters tall, had straight white hair that reached his lower back, and had a long beard and eyebrows reminiscent of a hermit. With his hands behind his back, the man ran his eyes over each of us before he called out to Chiome, who stood in front of me. Youve faced many hardships, havent you Chiome? Is the one behind you from the same country as the First? Yes. The armored figure is Arc-dono, and the elf beside him is Ariane-dono. Kyun! When Ariane and I bowed our heads at our introduction, Ponta raised a cry from Arianes arms as a self-introduction. This made the old man smile before he corrected his posture. Its a pleasure to meet you. Im Hanzo the 22nd, leader of the Blade Heart Clan. Arc-dono, Ariane-dono, on behalf of my brethren I would like to offer our gratitude for your help during the previous raid and I welcome you to our humble village. Can I assume the reason youre here is that youve chosen to offer your assistance to us once again? Hanzo followed up his introduction with a question directed at me, so I placed the monster Id been carrying it on the ground and returned a proper greeting. A pleasure to meet you as well. I am Arc, a humble traveler. Ive been in Chiome-donos care recently. When I learned of your plight, I decided to fulfill her request. Though I am lacking in skill, I offer my strength to your cause. Since Hanzo gave me such a formal introduction I replied in a formal manner as well, but it felt like I was enacting an old historical drama. I am Ariane Glenys Maple. A warrior of Maple. Chiome-chan is a friend and Im here as Arcs chaperone so that he doesnt cause you any trouble. Arianes own self-introduction caused Hanzo to start laughing and Chiome to lower her head in an attempt to hide her embarrassment. Arianes half-closed eyes lingered on me at the word chaperone. While tried to figure out what that look meant, Hanzo looked at the dead Umbra Tiger and addressed me. Arc-dono, about that monster beside you I pulled myself together and looked at the monster beside me. We were attacked by this beast on our way here and Chiome-dono said that this village had various uses for it. So I thought Id offer it to the village as a gift. The wrinkles on Hanzos face deepened when he heard my answer. Oh, we appreciate it. Thank you for your kindness. Hanzo raised his right hand as he said that, and several ninjas in similar garb as Chiome soundlessly appeared on both sides of the room, quickly carrying the Umbra Tiger away. Appearing from the shadows, as youd expect of trained ninjas. Their sudden appearance even caught Ariane by surprise, since I saw her body twitch from the corner of my eye. Hanzo looked quite gratified at our reactions and urged us deeper into the residence. You must be tired from your journey. Ill make preparation for the two you to stay the night. We can discuss the details of the request during tonights supper. When I nodded at Hanzos offer, two cat-eared women appeared from the depths of the building. These two will guide you to your room, Ill call for you when supper is ready. Hanzo turned his back to us in an attempt to leave when Chiome chased after him. Hanzo-sama, what about Sasukes whereabouts? Even though Chiome spoke under her breath, I was still able to hear her. It was the first time Ive heard the name, but I had the feeling it was an honored name like Chiomes. With an earnest expression on his face, Hanzo simply shook his head in response to her question. As I watched the exchange between these two, one of the two women that had appeared previously called out to me, so I fixed my gaze on her. Arc-dono, please allow me to lead you to your room. Yes, if you would. As we followed the two women, they led us to the second floor, to the two back rooms for Ariane and me. The rooms were simple in design, with one shuttered window next to an elevated platform covered in a fur rug. A bed, perhaps. There was one impressively made wooden desk on the side and an oblong box to place ones luggage in. There was an old lamp hanging in the doorway that dimly lit the room, causing shadows to play across the rooms interior. This room seems haunted When I muttered my thoughts, someone replied to me. Id say youre more like a ghost yourself, Arc Huh!? When I heard someone reply to my unwitting comment, I turned around only to have a green furball leaping into my face, blinding me for a moment. Kyun! Ponta, I cant see anything. When I pulled her off my face by the scruff of her neck, Ponta happily wagged her tail as she stared at me. She must have been excited when she heard about dinner. Chiome-chans village is more formal than I thought itd be These people, do they really plan to leave this place behind? Ariane asked me about the village as she watched my exchange with Ponta. Indeed, it was possible to build proper houses here, deep in the mountains and surrounded by high defensive walls to keep monsters out. The maintained crop field was proof that they had been living here for years. Lets just see what they have to say during dinner. Im willing to help them move with my transfer magic, its not my place to oppose the will of the village. I see That reminds me, how are you going to get through dinner, Arc? Ariane shrugged a little and seemed to accept my answer before pointing at me and changing the topic. From our arrival in the village to the meeting with Hanzo, I had kept my armor on. While I had accidentally revealed my skeletal form to Chiome in Raratoia, I had yet to reveal it to anyone else. So I understood where she was coming from. However, I was prepared this time Its okay, I brought this with me. When I pulled a leather canteen from my knapsack and showed it to her, she immediately realized its contents. Ah, thats it. It was none other than the hot spring water Id prepared before we left this morning. After drinking this, I should be able to sit down for a meal without frightening anyone. The effects last for two hours, so nothing should go wrong. Volume 4 - CH 19 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Hidden VillagePart 3 After a few minutes, the two women returned to inform us that dinner was ready. When we arrived at the rear hall on the first floor, we were greeted by an elevated platform with some kind of hearth set in its center. A huge steaming pot hung from the ceiling right above the hearth and the sound of simmering food could be heard coming from it. Please sit anywhere you like, Arc-dono. When Chiome told me you were from the same country as the first head, I never would have imagined that Arc-dono was a member of the elf tribe. Hanzo called out to me as he sat down in a cross-legged manner on the opposing side of the hearth and stroked his gray beard. His comment was expected since I had taken off my helmet and was now revealing the dark-skinned, elven face that drinking the spring water gave me. There is a slight problem with my memory. Something that Ive just recently learned. Its uncertain if the lord Hanzo you speak of and me actually share a place of origin. I sat down on in a similar crossed-legged manner on the opposite to Hanzo and gave him an ambiguous reply while picking up Ponta by the scruff of her neck. Unfamiliar with the sitting posture, Ariane had to practice it a few times before she was able to take a seat beside me. Hanzo watched Arianes stumbling with a heartwarming smile on his face before he suddenly turned to me and began to speak. Regarding the present matter, Ive heard that Arc-dono is a mercenary. As long as it is a reasonable price, what is it that you would like to request as your reward, Arc-dono? Being reminded that we were here because I agreed to accept Chiomes request, I thought about a suitable reward. Since I had only been thinking about helping Chiome at the time, I hadnt really put much thought into a reward and I couldnt think of anything at the moment. We can hardly call our village a rich one. Even though Arc-dono is a handsome one, would you like to have your pick of the beauties the village has to offer? Muhoho. Hanzo raised one of his long eyebrows and started laughing like a dirty old man. While it was a tempting offer, the hard stare I felt pointed in my direction prevented me from accepting it even as a joke. So I decided to go with what I originally had wanted to ask for. Hanzo-dono, that wont be necessary. In fact, I believe you already learned that we found the former residence of your clans founder. Due to certain circumstances, I would like to acquire it. How about making it the reward of for this task? I already had the Dragon Kings permission to live in the area anyway. Hanzo was taken aback when he heard my proposal and crossed his arms, nodding before he replied. After the founder passed away, Hanzo the 3rd decided to abandon the area completely, so even members of the clan have forgotten about it. Since Chiome has already retrieved the treasure that had been resting there, its not necessary for Arc-dono to get our permission to live there. The area we intend to move to is quite a distance away from the residence Is there nothing else that you want Arc-dono? I crossed my arm and thought about what Hanzo had asked of me. Ponta looked up at me with eyes questioning me for the promised dinner, and seem to be thinking as hard as I was. Something I needed apart from the residence near the hot spring Im grateful for you handing over the residence to me, but considering how deteriorated it has become from lack of use, how about your clan repairing it for me? Since this village seems to house skillful carpenters, it shouldnt take much difficulty to gather some, right? The residences roof had already collapsed and the floor had cracks in it, it would take various repairs before I could live there. Even if I bought the necessary material with the money I had, I didnt have much confidence in my ability to repair the place. The best option would be to utilize this villages carpenters. When I conveyed this to Hanzo he quietly stroked his beard and nodded. If its something that simple, were more than willing to help you, but is that really all you desire? There are busty girls as well, muhoho. For a moment, Hanzos eyes shifted to Ariane next to me as he spoke and once again laughed like a lecherous old man. Perhaps he had been staring at Arianes chest when she had been struggling before. Was this grandpa really the head of the Blade Heart Clan? I wouldnt be surprised if this guy was a substitute. Even though the conversation had been derailed a bit, I was able to get the help I needed. At the same time, that strange feeling of coercion I felt coming from my side increased. Wasnt I supposed to be immune to negative emotions with this body, or was it the other one? While I thought it over, Ponta, with no regard to the situation, began jumping up and down on my knee demanding dinner. Youre just a peaceful one, arent you. Stroking Pontas head helped calm me down and allowed me to move the conversation along. No, the repairs should be fine. I see. I will dispatch a few skillful carpenters then. Chiome. Hanzo nodded once to signify his agreement to my request, before calling out to Chiome. The cat-eared ninja girl silently bowed her head at the halls entrance before she entered. As I looked over my shoulder to watch her, I noticed other silhouettes were accompanying hers. One of the massive men that was accompanying Chiome was about two meters and thirty centimeters tall. The man with hair like a mackerel tabby was named Goemon, one of the six strongest ninjas. Though he had been shirtless back then, he was currently wearing tight fitting ninja clothes like Chiome, and he too nodded silently before entering. Then someone even taller than Goemon entered the room. The man was two meters and seventy centimeters tall he had to bend down to avoid hitting the ceiling as he walked into the hall. The mans biceps were thicker than an average persons thighs and his rounded ears were in stark contrast to his deeply wrinkled face. A small middle-aged man followed behind the giant. Unlike the two before him, the man was only about a hundred and sixty centimeters tall. However, a single glance at him was enough to clue people in that he was not to be messed with. Many scars lined the bits of his forearms that peaked out from his rolled-up sleeves and while he had long rabbit ears, one of them had been torn in half. When he caught sight of me, a brutal smile appeared on the mans face. The four of them took a seat on both of Hanzos sides and offered a slight bow to Ariane and me. Hanzo choose that moment to clear his throat and introduced our new guests. Lets move own to the migration. Since youre already acquainted with Chiome and Goemon, theres need to introduce them. As for the remaining two, the larger man is the acting head of the village and a member of the bear tribe, Gouro. At Hanzos prompting, the large bear slammed his fists into the ground as he lowered his head to the floorboards. Im Gouro of the bear tribe and elected chief of the village. No words can express my gratitude for you accepting this request. I am forever indebted to you Gouro introduced himself in with a slightly monotonous voice before he thanked me for my help. Huh? I thought that Hanzo-dono was the leader of the village, was I wrong? When I heard that Gouro was the chief of the village, I turned towards Hanzo with a questioning gaze. While the Blade Heart Clan certainly helped building this village, there are several like it scattered throughout the continent. Were based here for now, but that is simply a temporary setup. After Hanzo explained his clans situation, I turned my eyes on the small man that sat beside Gouro. The rather brutish rabbit-eared man lowered his head to me when our eyes met. I am Pitta of the rabbit tribe. Im the villages head of security. Im here on behalf of the advance team for the upcoming migration. Ill be in your care, Arc-dono. The man who introduced himself as Pitta spoke in a rather gruff tone and gave me a vicious smile Ponta shrunk back when she saw that. She was fine with me and my skeletal body, but the yakuza-like Pitta was too much for her. I guess spirit beasts didnt care for beast men unconditionally. When he saw Pontas reaction, Pittas eyebrows fell and he allowed his head to droop before he retreated from the hearth. It must have really affected him Maybe tough looking rabbit uncles werent in high demand. While I had that thought, I tried to move the conversation to the main subject. Pitta-dono mentioned something about an advance party? Yes, according to Chimes report the Dragon King has given us his blessing to occupy a particular section of land, but its still necessary to survey the area. We can take advantage of a nearby lake after the land is surveyed well rely on Arc-donos power to send the first settlers to conduct the minimal land cultivation, then the remaining people. Hanzo stroked his beard as he explained the relocation plans. Judging from the what I saw when we climbed up the mountain with the hot spring, the lake they mentioned must have been a good distance away. If I memorized the location around the lake, I should be able to transfer the settlers there next time. Since the area would lack a defensive wall like the one this village had, the advance group might need to stay overnight to establish a defensive perimeter. I assume that the advance party will need a few days to prepare for the settlers. How will the relocation of the rest of the village be handled? There wasnt much I needed to actually to fulfill this request, but it was still necessary for me to had an idea of the schedule. Hanzo raised an eyebrow as if he noticed something and looked directly at me. Itll be a month or two at minimum before the main relocation. It would be for the best if half of the villagers are relocated then. So the village wasnt being abandoned, they were just relocating their excess numbers. I was under the notion that this village was being abandoned. At my mutter, Hanzo nodded in confirmation. This village was set up as a refuge for my people. My brethren flee to mountainous regions should they manage to escape human nations because of the difficulty for humans to follow. I heard that the only reason the residence you attend to live in was abandoned was because the third head was incapable of mastering spatial-temporal ninjutsu. The area wasnt easily accessible, to say the least. Without the use of spatial-temporal ninjutsu or transfer magic, one would need to traverse a monster-filled forest on foot. The robust men in front of me would be okay making the journey, but there was a large number of women and children to consider. If there was no other option but relocation, they would need to be prepared for a large number of sacrifices. However, why was such a destination chosen in the first place Why are you returning to a land thats already been abandoned? Hanzos eye reflected understanding as he slowly shook his head. During the founders time, there were still many of my peoples villages scattered about. Those that were caught by humans were forced to bring them to those villages. As the human population increased my people were driven into the mountains. Now there is no place where human influence doesnt reach, and my people are on the decline. Its rare for anyone to even travel between the hidden villages now. Only the sound of the hearths crackling firewood and the simmering pot could be heard as everyone became silent. If there was little flow between the villages, then a situation where everyone was related to everyone else would eventually come up. The basin was located between mountains that humans had no access to, and the plains could be expanded if certain sections of the forest were cleared out. If a new village could be built, then more people from other hidden villages can be moved there, thus solving the population problem probably. Ariane had said that the People of the Mountain and Plains had built an impressive country on the Southern continent. However, humans held the power on the Northern continent, which made it difficult for the people here. I understand. Would the advance party be ready to set out tomorrow? Well be in your care. Huh!? Hanzo bowed his head to me again but his expression became stiff when he looked up. The talk had proceeded smoothly till now, but at the sudden change of atmosphere I took a look around. Hanzo wasnt the only one with a strained expression as both Chiome and Goemon stared at me in shock. I could only see a slight change in Goemons expression but a remark from Ariane clued me in as to what had happened. Arc!? Your face turned back!? When I touched my own face I realized why everyone was looking at me strangely. The effect time for the hot spring water was shorter than it should have been. Maybe the effect of the spring water started to diminish after a parting from its source. If the freshness of the water had to be considered, then my use of it was more inflexible than I thought. Undead!? The people that had been sitting around the hearth shouted in utter confusion as they started to rise. This conversation is becoming familiar was the thought crossing my mind as I began explaining my situation to everyone. Volume 4 - CH 20 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Setting Off For Their New HomePart 1 Early in the morning, the nights indigo sky had yet to give way. The village seemed like an island surrounded by a sea of mist as the valley was blanketed by the mist descending from the Calcutta mountain range. In the yard in front of the Blade Heart Clans headquarters, a group of robust looking people carrying heavy equipment had gathered. The were other people as well, looking at the gathering from a distance. I stood at the center of the group in my full set of armor with Ponta tiredly yawning on top of my helmet. A cool morning breeze blew through the area and caused Arianes beautiful long white hair to briefly dance in the wind as she checked her leather armor, as Chiome calmly stood beside her dressed in her usual grabs. Goro, the village chief and Pitta, the head of security from yesterdays meeting, were also here. After spending a long amount of time explaining my circumstances to Goro and Hanzo, Ponta finally ran out of patience and didnt stop howling until dinner began. The meal consisted of dumplings made from wheat flour, monster meat and wild plants that grew in the area. It was quite delicious, despite the peculiar taste. Since the meat and vegetables were only seasoned with a little salt, the meal could have had a bit more variation in taste. When I talked to Chiome later, she informed me that wheat was a rare commodity in the village and that the broth used in the dumplings had been set aside for special occasions. As an outsider, the village seemed perfectly fine, but beneath the surface there was a pressing issue of food rationing. Hopefully the land were heading to would relieve that issue That thought crossed my mind as I looked at the advance group. There was a woman of nearly equal height to Goro, speaking with him as she effortlessly held a large battle axe over her shoulder. She was a little under two meters and fifty centimeters tall. She had short, chestnut colored hair, small round ears and wore a set of red leather armor. Based on her build, she must belong to the bear clan. When he noticed me looking at them, Goro lowered his head towards me as he and the women came over. Arc-dono, my people will be in your care today. Allow me to introduce Rose, my daughter and Pittas second in command. Expressing his gratitude, Goro stepped aside and introduced his daughter to me. The large woman called Rose give me a short nod and held out her hand. My name is Rose. Just as my father said, I will be second in command for this mission. The people of this village are forever indebted to you, Arc-san. Rose-dono. Well, I hope your trust isnt misplaced. She seemed to be in a cheerful mood because when I shook her large hand, which didnt seem to belong to a woman, she offered me a toothy grin. I thought that I had a pretty large physique, but apparently there were people with even larger builds in this world. The members of the bear clan are people humans would fear for their physique alone. The gap between races was larger than I had imaged, at least thats the thought that crossed my mind when I looked at her. Before I could dwell on it any further, Hanzo suddenly came up behind me. Arc-dono, the preparations are complete. Everything is ready for you. When I turned towards Hanzo, I saw that the group that had gathered in the yard were now standing behind the smiling old man. The rabbit man Pitta stood beside Hanzo, wearing black leather armor with two short swords hanging from his waist and a gruff smile on his face. Kyu?h. Her perception must have been incredibly sharp since I felt Ponta slipping back on my helmet. I even had to stroke her chin to pacify her. For some reason, she just didnt seem to like Pitta. The advance party consisted of ten people: Ariane and me, Pitta and Rose as the respective leader and second-in-command, two of the great ninjas Chiome and Goemon and four warriors from the village. It was a rather small scouting group, but the purpose of this expedition was to see if the land was viable enough for a large group of people to live on. Therefore this small group was just the right size. Understood. Ill transfer us to the base of the mountain the residence sits on. Everyone gather together. Hanzo nodded along when I called out to the advance party. They collected their large amount of baggage and surrounded me. After easing the worries of the villagers who had come to see everyone off, Hanzo looked upon us one more time. Ill await the good news. In response to Hanzos sendoff, I invoked my long distance transfer magic. Here we go. Transfer Gate! A large, pale magic formation appeared beneath the feet of the advance party and the next moment the view in front of us had changed. The party members around me were in various states of admiration and astonishment when they realized they were no longer in their familiar village. We had transferred to the front of the torii at the base of the mountain that housed the Dragon Kings Tree, which was visible even from here. Huh, the scent is different from the forest in the Calcutta mountains Pittas long ears stood straight up and his nose twitched several times as he tried to get an impression of the surroundings. Though Id heard about it, it feels a little strange to instantly move to a different location. Rose muttered as her eyes roamed over the scenery all around her, while a man with pierced, triangular ears was frantically looking around as if he was trying to cope with the sudden shift. What!? Nee-san, what is this!? Whats the matter, Gin? A warrior chosen for the advance party shouldnt make an anxious expression like that. Even the fluffy fox is more composed than you. Kyun? Rose laughed at the young warrior called Gin as she looked at Ponta, who was scratching her ears with her hind leg. The 190cm tall Gin was anything but dainty, but since he only reached Roses shoulders, coupled with her large build, the scene looked like an older sister teasing her younger brother. Given the shape of his tail and ears, Gin belonged to either the wolf or dog clan. His tail and ears sunk at Rose barb, like a dog that had just been reprimanded by its master. Were still in an unknown area so dont get too relaxed. Check your luggage while you can. After calling out out to everyone who had been paying attention to the two of them, Pitta cast a glance at a nearby tree that towered above us. Taking that as a signal, Chiome silently ran up the tree and surveyed the area before leaping off the branch she stood on, landing on the ground. Chiome-sama, where are we headed? Ive confirmed it. The plain is approximately three days east of here. Chiome offered Pitta a brief reply while pointing in a direction that lead into the forest. Seems like she verified our destination with a brief glance from atop the tree. Pitta nodded before turning to the rest of the group that had finished their preparations. Brace yourselves, the future of every village rests on our shoulders! Ooh!! At Pittas rallying shout, Rose and the other warriors brandished their weapons and gave a boisterous battle cry. With Pitta at the head we began our trek into the section of forest that Chiome had pointed out. Ariane, Chiome, Goemon and I brought up the rear in case something managed to attack us from behind. From here on out this would be a survival march. Since the members of this group consisted of races that were used to travelling through mountains and forests, we were able to advance at a speed normal humans wouldnt be able to match. Furthermore, when the surroundings became favorable I would use transfer magic to quicken our pace even more. Since the others were capable of detecting monsters before they came in sight, todays travels were completed without incident. As dusk fell upon the land, our party began setting up camp for the night. The baggage we all had brought along contained ingredients for meals and tent parts, so everyone began preparing. However, Ariane and I were treated as guests and excluded from the work. Because Pitta prevented me from helping with any of the work, I passed the time cutting down weeds around the campsite with the Sword of Holy Thunder until someone called out to me. Hey, Arc, dinner will be ready in a little bit. What are you Turning around I saw Ariane with a hand on her waist and a confused look on her face. Oh, I thought of leveling the campsite I just got a little absorbed in it. I had a mysterious sense of satisfaction as I glanced at the beautifully weeded area when I was speaking. Since were only staying one night, is there any point in landscaping? I was fully aware of that, but its hard for me to stop once Im engrossed in a project. I didnt really do it for any particular reason Nothing wrong with a little comfort, right? I guess so, but that isnt the way a sword should be used, Arc. I received a brief lecture from Ariane as we made our way over to where everyone had gathered for dinner. Tonights dinner was a mix of easily prepared provisions, and those on guard duty were already stuffing their faces. When I sat down and removed my helmet all eyes immediately snapped to me. Despite the members of the advance party having been told in advance, my appearance was hard to believe unless you saw it with your own eyes. It was an unusual sight to see someone with a skeletal face after all. My embarrassment of being stared at seemed to have been visible on my expressionless skull. Cut it out. Finish eating and return to your post, fools. When Pitta scolded them, the warriors that had stopped eating resumed their meal with a bit of common courtesy. The elves and beastmen had higher sensory capabilities than humans so they were able to see past my skeletal figure. Even though I knew that, I couldnt help but feel a bit moved by the sentiment. I thanked Pitta for handing me my meal and brought it to my mouth. As I took a bite of a tender piece of dried meat, I started thinking about what I was going to do after this request was finished. My skeletal body could be removed temporarily, but it was turned into the body of an elf it would be best to live in an elven village rather than a human city. If I tried to live among humans with my elven appearance, I would be like a bat trying to join a flock of birds. The current relationship between elves and humans was too lukewarm at the moment, and it wouldnt be strange if I ended up like the bat in Aesops Tales. It was a wise choice to secure a place to live in this area. As I slurped the last bit of my soup, I had come to the conclusion that I had things to discuss with Arianes parents, Dylan and Glenys, when we returned to Raratoia. Just like the bat, I shall hide away in the cave during the day and come alive at night. Arianes sharp ears managed to hear me when I said that, so she stopped petting Ponta and turned towards me in confusion. I simply shook my head without answering her and stared up at the starry night sky that spread out beyond the trees. The view of the sea of stars above me was unhindered by a stagnant atmosphere. I didnt know much about constellations, but just glancing up at the sky like this caused a strange feeling to well up inside of me. However, thanks to the effects of this skeletal body I couldnt dwell on my past for too long and could only focus on the future. At the same time, I realized that because of it I could be happy in this strange world as long as I had a warm meal and people to share it with. As I stared up at the sky I caught a glimpse of a twinkle before it disappeared while leaving a light trail behind. I wish upon that star that tomorrow would be another good day. Volume 4 - CH 21 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Setting Off For Their New HomePart 2 The third morning of our expedition. The advance party was gradually making its way through the morning mist that blanketed the entire area before the crack of dawn. Ky?un. Ponta was sitting on my head and scratching her neck with her hind leg as she yawned. Eventually, we found ourselves on top of a hill that overlooked a grassy field that sat beside a large, crystal clear lake. However, simply calling it a lake just didnt seem to do the enormous body of water justice. The edges of the lake stretched in the direction of the Wind Dragon Mountain range and even without the fog I doubted that the whole thing could be captured by a panoramic camera. Everybody stopped unconsciously and took in the magnificent scenery that we had stumbled upon. Beautiful Chiome seemed to have been overwhelmed by the scenery, since her cat ears twitched as she smiled. Goemon, the mountain of muscle beside her, nodded in agreement. The area that looks like its jutting into the lake seems like a good place to set up the village. Pitta, who must have been checking out the area, pointed out the location he had found. Just as he had said, there was a patch of land protruding into the lake, forming what looked like a peninsula. The oval-looking peninsula was connected to the plains by a small patch of land. If ones base of operations was set up there, one could take advantage of the topography and build a defensive wall on the connecting patch of land to keep out invaders. The topography would certainly make it difficult to be attacked if the village was built there. A brutal smile appeared on Pittas face when I voiced my thoughts. Correct, its ideal that we built the first base with as few resources as possible. The other party members agreed with Pitttas statement before we set out for the peninsula. It became apparent that the entire plain was covered with rocks and boulders of varying sizes as Pitta led us towards the lake. But as we advanced towards the peninsula in an arrowhead formation a sudden tremor rocked the area. The sound of smashing rocks growing louder only raised our tension. When everything went silent, a giant red tentacle shot out of the ground, and as if it had a will of their own, attacked Rose with lighting speed. However, the more than two meters tall Rose was quick to react, taking her axe from over her shoulder and using it as a shield to protect herself against the oncoming tentacle. Gu! The collision sounded like a large scale car crash, and the shock wave knocked the wind out of her. An agonized cry escaped Roses throat. Her huge figure carved a groove into the ground as she was forced back, and when the tentacle tried to retreat underground it started to drag her huge battle axe with it. The tip of the tentacle was stuck to Roses battle axe and the two of them started having a tug of war as the axe was gradually drawn underground. Rose-dono! While keeping an eye on the tentacle of unknown origin, I called out to Rose to see how she was doing. Rose turned towards me in acknowledgment of my shout before digging in her feet in an attempt to hold onto her axe. In the next moment, I transferred a short distance in front of her, drew the Sword of Holy Thunder and sliced into the tentacle. The tentacle was covered in an extremely viscous slime that would have been difficult for normal weapons to cut into, but blood and mucus splattered everywhere as the mythical grade weapon cut it off. Gyurorororoooorororooonn!!! All of a sudden a mysterious roar echoed through the area. An explosion of sound that accompanied the roar sent a large cloud of dust into the air, as if a bomb had gone off. As the dust settled the shadow of a hulking figure became visible. Its a Ground Dragon!! Arianes shout reached my ears as she ran up to me. I took a look at the creature while keeping my sword at the ready. The creature was fifteen meters long and five meters tall, with a bedrock-like crust covering its entire body. It had a short, spiked tail, its eyes protruded from the top of its head and its thick hindlegs suggested it possessed some impressive leaping abilities, but its short front legs seemed unreliable. So thats a Ground Dragon The murmur of one of the warriors reached my ear. Ariane had said that her leather armor had been crafted from the hide of a Ground Dragon, so I doubted she would mistake it with any other monster. However, the Ground Dragon from the game and the big-eyed creature in front of me that she had called a Ground Dragon were far too different in appearance. After the Ground Dragons throat inflated it released that strange roar that had echoed through the area before. Gyurorororoooorororooonn!!! Shocked by the loud roar, Ponta hurriedly rolled off the top of my helmet and wrapped herself around my neck. The way the creature let out that roar was similar to certain kind of animal. Its a giant rock frog. Just as the thought left my mouth, the alleged Ground Dragon turned towards my direction. The large fangs that lined the creatures mouth showed that it wasnt a normal giant monster. Contrary to its atrocious mouth, the dragons large eyes seemed cute, in a strange sort of way, as I saw myself reflected in them. All of a sudden, the Ground Dragons large body disappeared from my sight with a leap. The Dragons powerful hindlegs managed to lift its fifteen-meter long body high into the sky and the overwhelming mass was quickly approaching our location. Just a simple physical attack, really. However, alarm bells were going off in my head as I saw the threat drawing closer. Even if I had a strong body and protective gear, Id rather avoid being flattened. No, I probably wouldnt be getting up after that. Ariane-dono hang on! Dimensional Step! I forcefully grabbed Arianes arm and invoked my transfer magic. I moved us to the spot the Ground Dragon had been before it had leaped into the air. I looked back just in time to see the Dragon crash down where we had been moments before, sending a quake throughout the area. A circular cloud of dust was thrown into the air and blocked my line of sight. If this went on, Dimensional Step would be rendered unusable. Because I had transferred behind the Ground Dragon, it became irritated when it saw that we hadnt been crushed beneath its feet. I could use magic to clear away the dust cloud or perhaps launch a surprise attack on it with my sword those thoughts crossed my mind as I checked to see how the others had fared. Three silhouettes emerged from the dust cloud with mace-like weapons that they proceeded to attack the Ground Dragon with. The first challengers were the warriors from the hidden village. Among them was the young man called Gin. Unfortunately, the Ground Dragons bedrock-covered hide was as strong as it looked, and all their attacks achieved was making cracks on the surface. Growing irritated by their attacks, the Ground Dragon seemed to click its tongue as it put power into its legs and prepared to crush them. It was at that moment that Rose lept at the Ground Dragon from its side and brought down her battle axe on one of the dragons legs. Eat this, you bastard!! With a courageous shout, Rose threw her whole body into the axe swing that managed to draw a large spray of blood from the dragon. Instead of trying to break through the thick hide, she had attacked the less armored joint. Gyurorororoooorororooonn!!! The dragons pain filled roar echoed throughout the area as Rose quickly retreated after confirming her handiwork. As its large body fell to the side, Pitta was rushing towards the Ground Dragon with his weapons raised. Pitta lept over the Ground Dragons rocky back, with his two short swords reflecting the sunlight of the oncoming day. With a wicked smile that was unbefitting for any type of rabbit, Pitta pierced one of the fallen Dragons eyes with his swords. Gyurorororoooorororooonn!!! An earsplitting roar left the throat of the sideways lying, fifteen-meter long creature as Pitta pulled his swords out and fell back. The wounded eye caused the Ground Dragon to flail about on the ground in pure agony. It was then that two more silhouettes approached the flailing monster. Goemon, the large member of the six great shinobi, was moving at a speed you wouldnt expect of someone his size, as he and Chiome circled around the Ground Dragon. While Goemon wasnt holding any weapons, light began to flow from his body into the metal arm guards on his hands. Earth Style: Explosive Tekken!! At his gravelly shout, Goemons arms took on a metallic luster from the shoulder down. Small explosions began going off as Goemon mercilessly hammered his fists into the Ground Dragons abdomen. As the dull impacts rang out with every hit, the Ground Dragons moments began to slow. Not one to waste the opportunity, Chiome leaped above the dragons head with a jump that was in no way inferior to Pittas. Water Style: Water Spear!! A snake-like gush of water suddenly appeared from Chiomes right hand before it took the form of a long spear. While still in mid-air, Chiome managed to position herself so that her spear was aimed at the Dragons undamaged eye. Chiomes water spear left her hand with the momentum of a bolt that had been fired out of a giant crossbow. A dull sound of flesh being cut accompanied a final muscle spasm of the Ground Dragon. Like a puppet with its strings cut the large rocky dragon fell to the ground without any sign of getting up. Chiomes water spear seemed to have penetrated the brain. A dark red discharge began to leak from the dragons eyes and it breathing quickly came to an end. Doing nothing seems to have been the right choice Not like there was any room to get involved anyway. I sighed as returned my sword to its sheath and looked back to Ariane as she did the same. A Ground Dragons offensive capability is heavily dependent on its tongue after all Arianes praise was directed at Rose, who was once again carrying her battle axe over her shoulder while looking down at the slain dragon. Rose seems to have overheard our conversation as she started flexing her well-developed biceps in our direction. While Arianes physical strength was greater than a normal womans, she couldnt hold a candle to a bear tribe member like Rose. I even thought Rose would make a good arm wrestling opponent for me. Nevertheless, we should be wary of ambush predators from now on. I dont think that all the rock formations are like this guy, but will this area be safe to traverse in the future? I voiced my thoughts as I glanced at the other rock formation in the distance, but Arianes sharp ears twitched and she scanned the area before answering me. Since Ground Dragons are solitary monsters with large territories, the possibility of others being in the area is rather low. They sometimes group up with each other but I imagine that this recent commotion will keep most monsters away from here. Just as I was about to express my agreement, Pitta came forward and continued the conversation. If that fellow was the boss of this area, then we should be fine for a while. While it was a special type of quarry, lets focus on establishing our base for now. Arc-dono, since you drew first blood, is there anything you want to take? Pitta looked back at the Ground Dragon as he asked me that question. I couldnt say I wasnt tempted by the offer as my gaze traveled between Arianes armor and the dead Ground Dragon. Since I had the mythical grade Holy Armor of Belenus, I had no need for Ground Dragon leather armor. I suppose I could just sell it if I got a hold of it. When Ariane saw me looking at her, she covered her chest with her hands and glared at me. No, I dont need anything in particular. Is the meat edible? When I turned back to Pitta and answered him he rolled his eyes and gave me a fearless smile. It was probably just a regular smile but with his features it seemed like he was plotting something. I suppose Arc-dono wouldnt have any need for the armor. As for the meat its edible but not very delicious. You see that mass of rocks on its back? I was a little puzzled my Pittas question. There were indeed rocks that seemed to be growing from the dragons back. They seem to serve some kind of purpose, maybe as stones in a rock garden. Could I make a Japanese garden next to the hot spring? Ariane-dono, do they have any use? It was best to learn the proper function these stones serve, so I asked Ariane about them. Elves use them as building materials There was a bit of bite in her short reply. While I thought they would have a more fantasy-like use, they were only a step above making a rock garden. Though I suppose the reconstruction of my new home came first. While I didnt feel it was necessary for me to take them, Chiome, having overheard our conversation, came forward and voiced her opinion. The stones will also sell for a good price in human cities. Apparently, it is considered one of the highest grades of materials, and nobles have sculptures crafted from them to display in their mansions. You can raise funds for a number of projects if you sell them. Oh?, I didnt know that. Ariane was a bit surprised when she heard that piece of information. It must have been shocking for her to hear that something elves used as building materials was actually a luxury item for humans. Maybe the stones on the Ground Dragons back were like ivory to humans. I guess I could sell it in town and buy the resources necessary to repair my home I assume youre going to set aside my share of the stones? When I said so, Pitta gave me a full-faced smile and extended his right hand. Its a deal. For now, well leave Dekabutsu here while we go set up a base of operations.Without Arc-dono, we wont be able to move that fellow. I see. While lets grab our baggage and get a move on. I took Pittas hand and shook it. Volume 4 - CH 22 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax We Meet Again A short time after the incident, the People of the Plains and Mountains made their way over to the narrow patch of land that lead to the peninsula. There were more than fifty people here. These were the workers sent over from the hidden village. Once we arrived at the peninsula, I returned to the hidden village and brought the supplies and the first wave of people over with Transfer Gate. Afterwards, the construction of the new village was underway. Since a bridgehead needed to be established as a base of operation, I was currently surrounded by a group of animal-eared people sweating something fierce as they worked to cut down trees. Right now, one group of shirtless brawny men with large axes were cutting down a section of trees while another group was digging out the tree stumps and setting up tents for the night. Ill help cut down the trees as well. Drawing the Sword of Holy Thunderas I said so I joined the other workers and began cutting into trees. Thanks to the sharpness of the mythical grade weapon, cutting the trees felt like cutting twigs and I started to show off a bit by cut down trees one after another. Hahaha, see! These trees are garbage! The lush forest fell as easily as if I were cutting grass and a pleasant feeling of claiming the land consumed me. It was only when a fist sized rock hit the back of my helmet that I returned to my senses. When I looked back I saw Ariane standing a few feet away, holding Ponta to her chest. When I looked down I saw a shattered rock, and there was evidence of her making it with spirit magic. While I looked around I was greeted with the terrible sight of numerous trees that had been haphazardly cut down. Stop it, Arc! Are you trying to cut down the entire forest!? Youve already cut down more than enough lumber! Didnt you hear Chiome-chan shouting at you!? She waved her right hand around as she chastised me. By the time I sheathed my sword, the frenzy I had felt had while cultivating the land had passed. As I walked towards Ariane, Pitta and Chiome soon joined us. I never imagined that the land would be cleared so quickly. Pitta had a ridiculing smile on his face when he said that. Ignoring him, I turned towards Chiome and asked her what she had wanted. There was something you wanted to say to me? Chiome and Pitta shared a brief look before she slowly told me why she had called out to me. Since Arc-dono has single-handedly finished clearing the required amount of land, itll only take another month for a basic village to be built. Chiome paused for a moment as if she were trying to gauge my reaction. Even if the village only contained the bare necessities, one month was rather quick considering that all the construction would be done by hand. When I urged her to continue Chiome nodded before making her suggestion. While we did bring some food from the village, there was only so much the village could afford to give away, so the workers will eventually have to rely on the land. However, extensive dependence on the natural resources will lead to shortages and extend the construction time since the workers would have to devote more time for food procurement. I nodded as I began to see the point she was trying to make. Since this place lacked a protective wall, monsters thrived in this area and coupled with the hard physical labor dealing with them will build up a lot of fatigue. Substantial meals would be key to restoring their stamina and securing food for all the workers here would have to be done on a large scale. Dedicating the manpower to sustain such an operation would prolong the construction work. Since I was under contract to transfer the rest of the people here once using Transfer Gate once the village was complete, it wouldnt take much for me to help with this issue. It wasnt like I was in a hurry to go anywhere and I didnt mind helping to get the village up and running as soon as possible. So what do you want to do? Place me in charge of food procurement? Pitta was the one that shook his head, answering me instead of Chiome. Remember the Ground Dragon from this morning? Arc-dono, would you be willing to accompany Chiome-sama to a human city to sell the materials? Ground Dragon materials sold very well in human cities so I knew where the one-eared rabbit man was going with this. I see. You want me to purchase food in the city after we sell the materials? When he heard my answer he gave me one of his usual smiles and nodded his head. Having someone so young carrying around Ground Dragon materials would attract unwanted attention, wouldnt you agree, Arc-dono? I understand. We can leave once the materials have been processed. Pitta extended his hand for another handshake when I gave my answer. Since Ground Dragon materials were luxurious items, it would be better to try selling it in a large city with multiple recipients. The biggest city I could remember would be the capital of Rhoden Kingdom, but since we went on a bit of a rampage there just a few days ago it would probably be better to avoid the city until things calmed down. Definitely had to avoid Leibnitz in the Eastern Empire, given the number my actions did on the church and feudal lords mansion. By process of elimination, the only other large city I knew of would be the harbor city Lanbaltic. While we did have some trouble with slave traders from Nozan Kingdom, that one had been in service of the feudal lord Petros, helping him out of a bind. If we couldnt find a buyer ourselves we could just see if Petros could move the materials through his channels. I was a little grateful for knowing a man in power. Any problem with selling the materials in Rhoden Kingdoms Lanbaltic? I can agree to that. When I spoke the name of the possible destination, Chiome stepped forwards and immediately agreed. It would be convenient if she came along and made sure I bought suitable supplies for the People of the Plains and Mountains. After I nodded in agreement, Ariane, whod calmly watched our conversation, spoke up. Im also coming. We dont want Arc to start acting strange and run wild again, do we? Its safer if someone watches over him. Ariane covered her chest and gave me a look as she spoke. Id thought that wed gained a certain degree of trust during our travels, but that seems to have been a delusion on my part. Arc, after this task is finished we need to return to Raratoia and explain everything. She continued to talk while staring into the depths of my helmet. Since we had to report the things we discovered during this adventure to Arianes parents, I didnt have any objections to the plan. I guess we should explain what we learned to Glenys-dono. As I began mapping out my future plans, several men came closer, pulling a simple sleigh with materials from the Ground Dragon packed on it. The sleigh was piled high with stones of various sizes, a few fangs and a couple of claws that had a strange luster to them. Isnt this a bit too much? It seems like youre going to need a couple more people to bring all of that into town. Pitta offered his frank advice as he examined the sleigh packed with Ground Dragon materials, even kicking it a few times. Let me see that for a bit. After taking the ropes from the men that had been pulling the sleigh, I walked a little while pulling the sleigh to get a feel for the weight. While the weight itself wasnt much of an issue, I could feel the ropes tearing from the strain of pulling the sleigh. It would be unwise to try and carry it, but pulling the sleigh should be fine. Theres no problem here. I will be fine with just Chiome-dono and Ariane-dono. The men that that had been pulling the sleigh let out a cry of admiration as I replied to Pitta. Well, if Arc-dono says hes fine with it, I guess we should be grateful for that I dont mind. Besides, walking through a city in a large group would only attract more attention. Pitta gave me a silent nod before stepping back. Well be going then. After a brief farewell, I invoked Transfer Gate. A pale magic formation appeared at my feet, expanding to include Ariane and Chiome. Since Pitta and other workers were nearby, I tried to keep the formation as small as possible so they wouldnt be brought along. The formation suddenly flashed an intense light and in the next moment we found ourselves in a new location. We were greeted with a hilltop view of the sprawling ocean on one side and the chestnut brown rooftops of Lanbaltics cityscape on the other. The citys large harbor could also be seen in the distance. It was the same scenery I saw when we first visited Lanbaltic. Quite the endearing scenery. After I said that, I began pulling the sleigh down the gentle slope of the hill and we began making or way towards the city. As we approached the citys northern gate, our group began gathering the attention of the surrounding people. We seem to be gathering more attention than usual Kyun Ariane had covered her face with her gray clock before we came here and she began looking around as more people focused on us. Ponta had even crawled inside her cloak to escape the constant stares that our group was receiving. The thing attracting the most attention is Arc-dono single-highhandedly pulling the sleigh. Chiome spoke up beside me, with her cat ears hidden by her large hat, after scanning the area. Now that I thought about it, a single armored man pulling a sleigh that looked heavy enough to require a pack horse was bound to turn a few heads. Maybe we would have been less conspicuous if I had taken Pitta up on his offer and take along some helpers to pull the sleigh for us, that was the thought that crossed my mind as I walked past the line of horse-drawn carts outside the gate. Now it was too late to transfer back. All eyes were focused on us as I pulled the sleigh of goods to the gate and presented the chopper pass I received from Petros to the guards. After a brief moment of shock, the guards checked the pass and the sleigh of goods I was pulling before they quickly let us through. As I glanced at the long line, I felt lucky possessing the pass with the family crest on it. The city seemed more lively than it had been before, since more people turned towards me and the sleigh behind me. I was pulling a sleigh full of valuable monster materials after all. Unfortunately, we couldnt find a buyer on the open market. We had no choice but to look for a merchant association place like the one I sold the Orc meat to in Rubierute. However, Lanbaltic was a rather large city and we wound up aimlessly wandering around with the sleigh of goods in tow. I wanted to stop and ask for directions, but when I looked around I saw that other people were going out of their way to avoid us. Looking back, I saw that Chiome was completely focused on the sleigh of good, while Ariane was taking great pains to keep her face covered and prevent her sword from lifting up her cloak. In addition to being conspicuous, we were also suspicious. Combined with my full body and black cloak it wasnt hard to see why the general population wouldnt want anything to do with us. As I searched for a someone credible that wasnt trying to completely avoid us, a young man approached us with a surprised look on his face. Knight-sama!? I never expected to meet you in such a place. I couldnt but my finger on it but the well dressed, brown-haired young man in his twenties seemed a familiar to me as he wryly smiled at me. Im sorry for such a late introduction. Im the peddler Raki. Knight-sama, remember when I bought those weapons from you back in Diento? I am truly grateful for that. The young man bowed his head as he spoke and that was when I finally remembered where Id seen him before. Oh, youre that peddler from back then? No need for etiquette, since you were the one who helped me out. Like I said before, Im merely a traveling adventurer. Formalities arent necessary. Raki only bowed deeper in appreciation at my behavior. Since he was a merchant, his polite attitude towards customers probably couldnt be shut off. Ohh, Ive yet to introduce myself. My name is Arc, the wandering adventurer. These are my companions Chiome and Ariane. After my self-introduction, Raki and I shared a handshake. After Raki gave the two of them a slight bow his eyes glanced over the sleigh before turning back to me. Raki-dono, are you peddling in this town? No, Im originally from the Lanbaltic territory. Im actually looking for a place to set up my own shop Raki scratched the back of his head and chuckled timidly as he answered my question. Oh, thats rather impressive, opening a store at your age. At my praise, he shook his head for some reason.. No, you cant open a shop without a business permit and obtaining one still seems like a distant dream There seem to be a few barriers to opening a store, considering Rakis bemoaning. First, you needed to obtain a permit from the feudal lord in order to purchase a predetermined plot of land, and without said permit it was impossible to open a store. In other words, a business permit acted as a type of land deed. It was common sense that there would be a limited amount of living space in this monster populated world. Naturally, there would be restrictions on the size of a citys commercial district and the number of shops. The illegal slave trader I crushed the last time I had been here probably came across an old second-hand permit to claim association with a foreign lord and avoid public scrutiny. My mind seemed to have wandered off as I heard the story. At the end of the day, I was still lugging valuable monster materials around and even if we found the association building, I doubted the sale would be as simple as the one for the burba meat had been. Given that expensive items usually garnered their price tag due to their rarity, I imagine that the representative would try to hound me for the origin of the materials. If we found ourselves in that situation, then Arianes identity as an elf, Chiome beast person heritage and my skeletal form would be in danger of being exposed. So directly walking up to the service desk wouldnt be the smartest way to deal with the transaction. Of course, if we had a trustworthy person to act as a middleman My gaze instantly traveled to the earnest young peddler in front of me. If he showed his worth here, then in the future he could become a good representative to sell items through. It would certainly be convenient to have a human acting as our go-between for supplies from now own. This should be just fine. Raki, I have a proposition for you Rakis bewildered expression focused on me as if he couldnt believe what he was hearing. His reaction was so amusing that I chuckled a bit as I pointed towards the sleigh. Volume 4 - CH 23 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Something to Aim For Two days later we returned from the construction site to the hill that overlooked Lanbaltic. However, this time we didnt enter the city, we were waiting outside the southern gate instead. On the nearby road that led out of Lanbaltic, we calmly watched people pass by as we waited for a particular person to arrive. When I saw the person in question lead a four-wagon-chain out of the gate I immediately waved him over. Sitting in the coachmans seat was Raki from the other day. A medium-sized women with chestnut colored hair sat beside him. The leather breastplate and shin guards she wore hinted at her being an adventurer. Walking alongside the wagons was a short-haired, blonde man constantly surveying the area while keeping a tight grip on his sword. Perhaps he was trying to watch over the wares, but since we werent that far from the city it seemed unnecessary, though there was a sense of sincerity coming off of him. Sorry to keep you waiting, Arc-sama. When Raki saw me, he pulled the carts over to the side and climbed off before giving me a bow that seemed rehearsed for a valued customer. As you requested, after selling the Ground Dragon materials the money was used to fill these wagons with preservable food. Youre welcome to verify it yourself. At his prompting, I climbed up the coachmans seat and took a peek inside. In case a heavy rainstorm came down, the inventory was covered with a waterproof tarp. Lifting up the tarp, I found sacks of wheat and dried beans, along with a mountain of smoked meat. Ponta started to wag her tail when she caught a whiff of the appetizing food. Ariane and Chiome confirmed the contents of the other wagons. Hmm, everything seems to be in order. Now, about your compensation Raki began vigorously shaking his back and forth when I brought up the matter of his payment. No, no, your deposit was more than enough! The materials I was allowed to keep for myself will definitely sell for a large amount. That alone is more than enough of a reward. Thank you very much. Raki had a full smile as he lowered his head to me again. Hmm, it would be beneficial to us if you could act as our mediator in the future, Raki-dono. So consider this an advance payment for future transactions. I took out a rolled-up parchment wrapped in a beautiful ribbon from my holding pouch and held it out in front of Raki. Raki rushed to take it and constantly looked between me and the parchment until I urged him to open it. When Raki untied the ribbon and looked at the contents of the parchments, he let out a wild cry that surprised the two adventurers behind him. Ehhhhhh!? Isnt this a Lanbaltic business permit!? How did you get this!? There havent been any listings in the market yet!? Rakis eyes blew wide open and he couldnt control his trembling as he looked up at me. Since were going to be conducting business with you in the future, wouldnt it be more convenient if you had a shop we could visit? However, youre going to have to cover the construction on your own. The lord was already pushing it when he wrote up that permit. Rakis eyes bulged, even more, when he heard my answer. The feudal lord!? Youre on speaking terms with Marquis Lanbaltic!? I shared a look with Ariane, who had been failing to hide her laughter at Rakis overreactions, as she struggled to get herself under control. Ariane proceeded to remove her hood, revealing her lilac skin and snow white hair that was vastly differed from human features. Raki-dono, the current feudal lords wife is an elf and that gives us a bit of influence over him through that connection. I hope we can continue to have dealings in the future. I took Ponta off my head and removed my helmet as I spoke. Raki was left speechless at the sight of the dark elf and the strange dark-skinned, red-eyed elf in front of him. The two adventures were also in a state of utter shock. Elves, the two of them were elves? When he regained his ability to speak I put my helmet back on and answered him. Well Were hesitant to publicly reveal ourselves in human cities. Wed be grateful if you could keep our identities a secret. Itll help our dealings carry on smoothly in the future. Raki readily nodded at my words, promising not to tell anyone what he had seen and got the other two to agree as well. Based on the conversation, the two adventures had some sort of history with Raki. They must be more reliable than other adventures. Even if our identities as elves were revealed, we could handle three people without any problems. After Raki bade us farewell, Chiome took the reins after sitting down on the coachmans seat. When we were far enough away from the city, we drove the chain of wagons off the highway and out of sight. Even if you called it a large wagon, the coachmans seat wasnt that wide, and it was rather crowded with all of us sitting on it. Hmm, never imagined that I would visit a feudal lord to obtain a business permit. Ariane sighed after she muttered that and turned her half-closed eyes towards me. As she had said, Ariane had been the one to visit the feudal lords castle and asked his elven wife for the permit. Since I only acted as her bodyguard during our initial meeting with the couple, having Ariane make the request just made thing easier. She was reluctant at first because she felt like she would be indebted to a human. Though I believe that theres nothing to worry about since Petros felt that he hadnt given us a substantial enough reward for his previous request. I could see him being excited about the permit request. Sorry, Ariane-dono. But now that weve introduced Chiome-dono to Raki-dono, she can trade in this city without worry, right? Ariane gave me a reluctant nodded when I said so. Hey, Arc, why do you keep messing around with your helmet? Huh? Oh, ever since I took off my helmet, Ive had a bit of trouble settling my ears correctly. Im trying to find the right position Ariane had an amazed expression on her face for some reason when she heard my answer before she turned away from me and place a hand on her chin. My skull fit inside the helmet just fine, but when I drank the spring water to restore my elven form it became a rather tight fit. Quite a serious problem. How about this place? While I was thinking it over, Chiome looked away from driving the wagon and offered a suggestion. I stopped fiddling with my helmet and took a look around. I didnt see anyone else on the highway now. If its here then there shouldnt be any problems. After we deliver the food I just have to give my report to Lord Hanzo and the village chief. Then you can take Ariane back to Raratoia and report the various event to Glenys-dono. While she was laying out a schedule, I invoked Transfer Gate. I put a bit more power behind it so that the entire chain of wagons would be brought along and the next moment we were at the lakeside construction site. When the workers noticed that we were there, they stopped what they had been doing and gathered around us in celebration. It wasnt long before Pitta came up and shooed everyone away. We left Chiome back at the hidden village so that she could make her report to the clan head and village chief. As such, only Ariane, Ponta and I returned to Raratoia to explain everything that had happened since we left. Glenys was now sitting on the opposite side of the dining room table as she patiently listened to our story. We found the spring Dylan-dono had spoken about, but for some reason I can only maintain my body for a limited amount of time. Also, there seems to be a problem with my memory since I believed myself to be human, but Im actually an elf of some kind. I paused for a bit and emphasize my dark brown skin and long ears to Glenys, but her only reaction was to smile at me. Arc, thats perfectly fine, but since you are an elf would you be interested in taking on the village surname? How about it? The seemingly twenty-year-old mother of Ariane simply asked me that question. While I struggled to grasp the meaning behind her words Ariane immediately reacted. Are you trying to make Arc a member of this village!? So thats what Glenys meant when she brought up taking on the village surname. The surnames of Elves matched the names of their village. By receiving the surname it would officially mark me as a part of this village. Oh? Are you opposed to Arc joining the village? Ariane choked on her words at the question, then she turned to me. I have no problem with him taking the surname since hes an elf, what I have a problem with is letting a walking disaster into this village. Wouldnt it be safer to make him a warrior of Maple!? I felt she was being rather cruel with her depiction of me, but considering the recent events I was unable to object. I had to bury my face in Pontas fur to heal my wounded heart. Ponta stopped leisurely laughing the way she had been and began to roll around on the table, crying Kyun Kyun  as if she was being tickled. If I thought about, the body I gained wasnt inferior to an elfs and Ariane had proven that I could see spirits, so joining an elven village wont be out of place. It wasnt like I could continue as a wandering skeleton forever and they were offering stable room and board. Oh? So Ariane-chan would like to take him home to Maple with her? T-Thats not what I meant!! Arent you only acting leader in fathers absence, mother? Isnt it out of bounds to accept a new member into the village without informing father first? Ariane quickly voiced her object to Glenys comment. Hmm, I never thought two beautiful women would fight over me The two of them had completely taken over the conversation, so I tried to re-enter it with a light joke but Ariane just pushed my face back into Pontas fur when I did that. What was that for? I see your point. But until you father returns I retain the right to temporarily allow others the join the village. Plus, wouldnt it be unwise to have him stay in the capital if he keeps shifting between his skeletal and elven form? Arc Raratoia (temporary), that didnt sound so bad. Maple was the capital of Great Canada Forest and it didnt seem like a welcoming place for outsiders, considering the way it was being talked about. And with my body being how it is, I couldnt be separated from the hot spring for too long. Even taking transfer magic into consideration, I imagine that there would limitations to using it in the capital, while I can use it to my hearts content here. Sorta like the feeling someone from Kanagawa, Saitama or Chiba would get if they moved to Tokyo, they might be able to adjust to life there but things wouldnt be the same.1 In other words, rather than trying to live in Osaka city, it would be better to settle down in a place like Sakai, Moriguchi or Suita.2 No, Raratoia village was close to human countries and I didnt know how far away Maple was from here, so the difference could be like that of Nose town and Misaki town.3 Somehow, the conversation had neared its end while I had been thinking things over. You would still need to have your grandfather sign off on it, and Arc-kun would need a place to stay until then. Either way, its up to Arc-kun to decide. I felt the pressure from Arianes hand lighten at Glenys last comment. I was finally able to lift my head and look at the two of them again. You dont have to decide right away. Take your time to think it over as you stay here. Just tell us when you make your decision. Indeed, this wasnt a decision I could make carelessly. When I nodded at her words, Ariane sat down again with a magnificent sigh. Lets stop here. Since its already this late, how about having some dinner? Since we received a good shipment of tomatoes from Landria, Ive made your favorite soup. I unconsciously stood up when I heard Glenys say that. Ariane and Ponta seemed surprised as my sudden action while Glenys became wide-eyed. Glenys-dono you are talking about red tomatoes, arent you!? Bewilderment was in her eyes as she nodded at my high-spirited question. Glenys retrieved a pot of red soup from the kitchen and offered me a spoon full of that convinced me of its authentic taste. Even though you cant remember anything about yourself, you remember tomatoes. They shouldnt have reached human cities yet, and there has been no mention of brown-skinned elves in the forest. Just where do you come from? I didnt recall seeing them in any human cities. However, most of the food Id seen in this world was of the western variety, so I didnt expect to find things like seaweed or bonito. Tomatoes were on that list as well. Tomatoes must be a universal food. If these were available, then my meal variety would expand greatly. Glenys-dono, you said that a shipment of these came in from Landria, would I be able to purchase some if I went there? Huh? The tomatoes? Umm, tomatoes originate from the Fabunaha kingdom on the Southern Continent, with whom we conduct trade with. A few villages cultivate them in the south, but they mainly deal in sun-dried tomatoes. It had been mentioned that Chiomes people had built a large country on the Southern Continent. Maybe the Tomatoes were imported from there. While I didnt know Transfer Gates maximum range, if I could reach the Southern Continent after a trip to the hot springs, I could buy ingredients at any time. I had asked for the carpenters from the hidden village to repair the residence I had recently acquired, but until the new lakeside village was completed, it was hard to say when they could get to it. So it was going to be a while until the residence is restored. In the meantime, it wouldnt be bad if I prepared myself for when I could settle down. Glenys-dono, Id like to travel to the Southern Continent, is there a way I could board a ship heading towards Landria? Including food, I also needed other clothes apart from the Holy Armor of Belenus. My housing had already been secured and I could take care of my body with the hot spring. Now, I needed to diversify my food options. Glenys turned away from me and groaned at my question. Hm~m, because the trade ship belongs to traders, I cant let someone who doesnt belong to the village I immediately stood up and declared my intentions at her provoking statement. For as long as its allowed, my name shall be Arc Raratoia! Ariane was astonished by this while Glenys continued to look away and smile. Then its decided. As the acting leader, I welcome another brethren into our village. There was no hesitation! Next stop, the land of Tomatoes. 1You should already know about Tokyo but Kanagawa, Saitama or Chiba are more prefectures in Japan. 2 Sakai, Moriguchi and Suita are small towns around Osaka. 3Theyre towns separated by a large stretch of land. An observation from Namorax: Volume 1: Resuces Kidnapped Elves Volume 2: Saves life of princess, Kills monsters, frees slaves and topples corrupt Lord Volume 3: Helps various Lords, Summons giant Demon who judges Sinners to kill giant Hydra, interferes with Imperial conspiracy Volume 4: Delves into caverns, fights undead monstrosities, battles against a Dragon King, manages to break (temporarily) the curse upon him. Volume 5: Buys Tomatoes Volume 4 - Epilogue Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax ?Epilogue? The Northern Continent, just southeast of the Great Leburan Empire. Through a narrow channel, the water from the Beak Sea flowed into the continent from the southwest. Across that channel, on the shore opposite of the Great Leburan Empire, sat the Hiruku Theocracy, the holy land of humankinds predominant religion. Beyond the bay sat the Rooteos Mountain Range, which bordered the three adjacent countries. It was this mountain range that had protected the country from invasion before the religion had been established and obtained its influence over the continents other nations. In the middle of the Rooteos Mountain Range was a particular mountain called Mt. Arthus, that housed a massive mithril deposit. For centuries, the capital of the Hiruku Theocracy has taught its believers that the countrys capital was an utopia that never suffered from war or monster attacks. While the patriarchal system of government from the time before the religions founding still existed, the king of this holy land was a king in name only. The person that held the real power in the Hiruku Theocracy was the Pope, who resided in the temple halfway up Mt. Arthus. A temple that could only be reached by climbing the Stairway of Faith. Those who make the trek up Mt. Arthus come across a massive cathedral that had been built atop the overlooking cliff. The dignified majesty emitted by the cathedral was at a level where even foreigners could grasp the Popes might. Despite its size, only a few people were allowed to set foot inside the cathedral. Currently, one womans footsteps could be heard as she walked along the gleaming white stone floor of the main hall. The woman had graceful feature and long blond hair, her revealing white clothes emphasized her large breasts. At first glance, her sultry walk and revealing clothing made the woman seem like a dancer or harlot. However, the luxurious bracelets and other accessories that adorned the womans body were things that those classes of women could never hope to possess. As the woman continued to walk towards the exit, someone elses shadow approached her. The seemingly mild-mannered man who walked up had neatly styled black hair, was dressed in flashy canonical robes and had a slight smile on his face when he recognized the woman he was walking towards. Both of them stopped in the center of the hall and stared each other down. The smiling man was the first one to speak, but his eyes remained locked with the womans eyes. Oh, Cardinal Castitas. Its a rare sight to see you here. I was certain you were spending your time fishing for men in the Western Empire The atmosphere around the woman named Castitas immediately changed at the smiling mans insult, yet she still managed to maintain a captivating smile while showing off her large chest by crossing her arms. In the Hiruku Theocracy, those who took on one of the several cardinals names were second to only the Pope in terms of power. The full name of the scantily clad woman was Erin Luxuria. Erin lustfully licked her lips as she stared at the man who held the same position she did. Ara, I was doing the work the Pope had assigned to me. Because there has been movement in the west I used a transfer stone to come back and make my report. Isnt it unusual for you to be here as well, Cardinal Liberalitas? Normally you carry out your duties without fretting over the insignificance of the outside world, yet here you are having an audience with his holiness did something unexpected occur? At Erins prodding the smiling face of the man called Cardinal Liberalitas, whose true name was Palermo Avaritia, became discolored. Hmm! I will not be exiled to the Southern Continent like that fool Carlos. The two Ghost Knights I sent to collect monster stones suddenly vanished, so Im here to appeal to the Pope for replacements. After a brief moment of shock at what Palermo had just told her, Erin took a step towards him with a meaningful smile on her face. Hm?m, two Ghost Knights vanished. Where did you dispatch them? Or did you simply take the knight as a mean to strengthen your personal forces? The practiced smile that had been on Palermo s face disappeared as a blue vein began pulsing on his forehead. You! Are you implying I would give the pope a false report!? It was a sudden injection of a calm voice that managed to break the tension between them. Thats enough you two. The two of them ceased glaring at each other and quickly took a knee in the direction the voice originated from. The two cardinals respectively lowered their heads as the Pope of the Hiruku Theocracy approached. Thank you for your presence, Thanatos-sama. The Popes approach was almost undetectable as he walked along the polished floor without making a sound. The Pope held a decorative staff that was representative of the power he wielded and wore an even more luxurious robe than the cardinals. On the Popes head sat a mitre with multiple holy symbols sewn into it that only he was allowed to wear. The mitre also had a veil attached to it that completely concealed the Popes face. He was none other than the man the entirety of the Hiruku Theocracy united behind, Thanatos Shirubiwes Hiruku. Without removing his veil the Pope began speaking to the two cardinals. Palermo, Ill believe what you say about the missing Ghost Knights, there are a few spares in the basement. Erin, dont ridicule your colleagues so much. The two cardinals lowered their heads even further at Pope Thanatos comments. According to Erins report, the Western Empires army has been mobilized in response to an attack by the Eastern Empire. The Wests defenses will be spread thin for a while. I ask that the two of you continue your patronage in the coming days. We understand. The Pope gave the two a satisfied nod at their reply before turning away from the two. While his footsteps made very little sound, the Popes humming could be heard as he walked away. When he passed by a window a sudden gust of wind blew in and lifted the veil from the Popes face. However, not a single person has ever seen his face. Namos Explanation Blurb: I dont have any Idea if the author is just getting heavy-handed with his name-calling, or if this was supposed to be subtle In any case, the names of the peoples in this chapter are mostly Latin and carry quite some lets say religious connotations. Coupled with the way these Cardinals have a public and a private name, I believe that most will agree with me that something is afoot. Based on the last names of the characters introduced, I believe the author is playing with christian concepts here, the Seven Deadly Sins and the Seven Virtues (notice the capitalization^^). Luxuria Castitas Avaritia Liberalitas Luxuria originally means extravagance or excess. At first, when you hear about the Seven Deadly Sins, you would connect this with Greed, but Luxuria as a sin originally referred to feeling an intense desire in the body. Think of feeling hungry/thirsty, wanting to have sex with a certain someone or wanting to have a better house/field. Over the centuries, the sexual connotation became the dominant one, and Luxuria went from wanting to have things (in excess) to wanting to have (unbridled) sex. Which became the Deadly Sin of Lust. Since Lust is a Sin, its opposite would be the Virtue Castitas aka Chastity. I dont think chastity needs any lengthy explanations a person encompassing Lust is sleeping around with everyone, desires power and/or expensive objects, while a person of Chastity is pure, or clean in a physical and moral sense. Or (if you get away from the sex), someone with integrity, morals and faithfulness. Virginity is optional Avaritia is more straightforward to explain: It is latin for Greed and stands for the inordinate desire to have/acquire more than one needs. In essence, it means that one has already covered their needs but still wants more in order to fulfill an unfulfillable wish of satisfaction. Liberalitas is the Virtue opposed to Greed, and might be better known as Caritas, Charity or Generosity. It means to give freely onto others and it should be obvious why it stands opposed to Greed, since you give from yourself so others might feel better. At its root, it stands for the love one feels towards humanity (and god of course). With that in mind, one can see some foreshadowing here, considering that the seven second-most powerful people of the Hiruku religion has a family name that stands for one of the Seven Deadly Sins, while publicly they are called by the name of their opposing Virtue. If one knows the Seven Deadly Sins, one can make an educated guess what the other 5 Cardinals will be called! PS: Thanatos is greek and the name of the personification of Death. The greek predated the romans, so keeping this in mind, one can read the following into the situation in the Hiruku Kingdom: Thanatos(aka Death) stands above the seven Sins/Virtues (since he is their boss) AND he predates them. Being Death also implies that he will outlast them by a long time! Silvers thoughts: If I had to sum up this volume in one word it would be Transition. For now the slave rescuing has been shelved, Arc has his body now, his relationship with the elves and Chiomes clan is being strengthened, the centuries long cold war between empires is starting to heat up, the battle for the throne is about to start, and overall the world and its machinations were explained in greater details. I would have been satisfied with that much and waited for Arcs story to heat up again. However, when I saw the Popes name and reread chapter 13, it was like everything clicked into place and I could see a way this novel could end. With everything that we learned in the background story, its clear that this world is heading for a World War and Arcs actions have set things into motion. Had he not resurrected princess Julianna, killed the Hydra, and damaged the slave trade the war might not have been as bad as it seems like its gonna be. I believe that the next couple of volumes are gonna see Arc becoming more experienced with his powers and him gathering more allies as the situation just becomes larger and more out of control. Up till now the only thing that was missing was a credible enemy for Arc to face, but that changed with the introduction of Thanatos. Now the only thing that needs to happen is the death of Rhodens current king, who hasnt even been shown once, and the civil war that initiates the whole cluster fuck will begin. And at the end of it all the fate of the world will be decided by the final battle between the Necromancer that shepherds humanity with a cruel religious doctrine and the free-spirited Heavenly Knight that champions the demi-humans and the helpless. I really hope Im right. Volume 5 - Prologue Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Prologue The Southern Continent beyond the Southern Sea. While a majority of the continent remained unexplored by humans, the former united Leburan Empire had sent an expedition to settle the western cape of the continent. After the empire had splintered into its western and eastern parts, the human colonies that had been built began to supply the mainland empires with highly valued spices and seasonings. The largest and most prosperous of these human colonies had been the port city Tajiento. A building that took up a considerable amount of space in the city was the main church of the Hiruku religion with an attached mansion, to which the two major piers lead to. However, with its red-bricked mosaics and other flourishes, the architecture of this church was different from that of the mainland churches. The sheer height and size of the building eclipsed the rest of the city. Even the mansion built next to the church was more exquisite than the residence of Tajientos governor, who had been appointed by the Emperor himself. In one of the three-story tall rooms of the mansion, an incredibly obese and rather ugly man was sitting in a chair with a displeased expression on his face. The mans overweight physique well exceeded that of an ordinary mans, to the point where even the sturdy chair he sat in creaked whenever he moved. The mans bald head, beady eyes and plump cheeks gave him a frog-like appearance as he stared down at the two men kneeling before him. In order to carry out the will of the Pope, I and the man behind me have been assigned to work under you, Charos-sama. We shall carry out the Popes wish as Charos-sama desires. The man dressed in the robes of a Hiruku priest gently smiled while maintaining a respectful bow toward the large man called Charos. The man standing behind the priest was dressed in black had lowered his head as well. The frog-like man was one of the seven cardinals of the Hiruku religion, Charos Acadia Industria. He was currently the highest-ranking representative of the Hiruku church on the Southern Continent. I understand, I understand! Carry out your duty unimpeded, and get that beast behind you out of this sacred place! Hurry and remove it from the premises before its foul stench taints this mansion! Charos glared at the man in black behind the priest as he urged the two men to leave with a wave of his hand. The man wearing the black hood showed no reaction to the insult, but the long black tail growing out of his lower back did wave back and forth a bit. Charos seemed displeased by this and snorted at the hooded man before turning to the priest. However, when the two faced each other, the priest met the cardinals foul mood with a smile and visible gratitude before he and the hooded man left the room. Charos snorted again as he saw them leaving. I thought I could indulge a bit while being away from the noisy mainland, but I cant eat a thing If Tajiento collapses under my watch Ive been here so long, though, that I have no idea what the Pope is thinking. Charos massive protruding belly shook as he let out a grand sign and became silent for a moment. Suddenly Charos stomach shook and he raised his head as if hed thought of something good. Thats it! There are about 10,000 soldiers underneath this place, so it shouldnt cost much to loan that man a hundred subordinates! That way Tajiento will be protected and Ill be carrying out the Popes will. I really amaze myself with my own genius sometimes! Charos leaped from his chair with speed unexpected of his fat body while laughing a strange laugh after muttering his soliloquy and self-praise. Since itll be the church that prevents this decrepit Tajiento from falling into ruin, my reward should be rather substantial. In a coaxing voice this repulsive frog-like man continued to praise himself as he returned to his sleeping quarters and asked one of the servants to entertain him as he drifted off. Volume 5 - CH 1 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax New Problem The Northern Continent, in a massive forest along the eastern tip. Centuries ago, the elves escaped their human persecutors by fleeing into this vast forest. The elven village Raratoia was currently covered by the early morning mist, and few people were actually wake yet. The mansion that sat in the center of the village differed greatly from the regular homes in Raratoia. Glass windows had been cut into the tree-trunk below to the branches of an unbelievably large tree. The entire mansion was the fusion of a building and a tree, a fantastic example of the mysterious workings of this world, while also maintaining a welcoming atmosphere. I had just woken up in one of the mansions rooms that had been provided for me and was now sitting on my comfortable bed. The clothes I was wearing had unique elven patterns sewn into them, but since they had been wrapped around my skeletal body theyd ended up becoming a little disheveled. When I glanced into the full body mirror in the corner of the room, I saw blue lights sitting in the eye sockets of a human skull. Ive become very familiar with this body ever since I came to this world, but I still raised my hand and started making strange gestures just to confirm that it was really me I was looking at. After that was done, I picked up the leather canteen of hot spring water I had placed next to my pillow the night before and began to drink from it. The change in my body was almost instantaneous. The skeleton I had been looking at in the mirror was replaced with a body that filled out the clothes when I drank the curse dispelling water. The reflection of the strange looking skeleton was replaced with the visage of a browned-skinned, muscular man. The man appeared to be in his mid-thirties and looked slightly Arabian with raven-black hair, a strong jaw, and stubble sprouting from his chin. However, the crimson eyes and the unnaturally long ears were not those of a human. I started to move around to ease some of the stiffness in my shoulders. Hmm, there doesnt seem to be any problems. I made that comment as I stood up in this still dark room. There was a snoring, green fur ball lying on the bed whose tail fidgeted a bit when I stood up. Pontas still asleep The sixty-centimeter small, fox-like animal had patches of skin between her fore- and hind legs that were similar to those of a flying squirrel. She had been my companion ever since I saved her shortly after coming to this world. Her back was covered in light green fur with a white underbelly that extended to the center of her tail. There was no sign of her waking up as her mouth opened and closed. The suit of armor that I always wore to hide my skeletal body and a two-handed bastard sword were sitting in a corner. I thought about changing but decided against it before leaving the room. In this world, people woke with the rising sun, so the mansion was still quiet because the day had yet to begin. I could hear the chirping of the birds that nested in the tree as I cautiously walked across the wooden floor. I went down to the second floor and took a peek inside the dining room, but no one was there. Well, I suppose it still too early When I scratched my head while staring at the unlit stove, a voice called out to me from behind. Youre quite an early riser today, Arc-kun. When I looked back I saw a young dark elven women with shoulder-length, snow-white hair and golden eyes. She looked puzzled as to why I was in the dining room and her arms were crossed under her ample bosom. Oh, Glenys-dono. She was the wife of Raratoias village elder and the acting elder while he was away on business. I was surprised to see an unknown person walking about. She giggled a little as she said that. I usually walked around this place as a skeleton, believing that wandering around like that was bad for peoples hearts, but maybe shed grown used to it. At this point, the cursed skeleton-look had started to become _________Perhaps the cursed skeleton look was appealing in a broad sense. Really? By the way, why are you up so early? After looking up from my body when Glenys asked why I was up. Oh, that. I was wondering if the crewmen of the trade ship heading to the Fabunaha kingdom had given their permission yet? You could say it made me a little anxious Glenys was startled for a moment by my reply before she shrugged her shoulders. You do know that you cant gain permission from other villages in a single day? Do you really want to go to the Southern Continent that badly? Her words made me feel like an elementary schooler that couldnt wait for an upcoming field trip, so I looked out a nearby window to hide my embarrassment. I could see that the morning sunlight was starting to peek through the early morning haze. Huaa?, good morning Its a bit early isnt it. When I heard the voice of another woman, I looked in the direction of its origin. The yawning woman that was rubbing her eyes as she entered the room looked similar to Glenys. She had the same snow-white hair, golden eyes and lilac skin as Glenys. Though her hair was longer, she greatly resembled her mother who was standing next to me. Her name was Ariane Glenys Maple. She was a warrior from the forest capital Maple and Ive been in her care since shortly after I first came to this world. Good morning Ariane-dono. When I greeted the still yawning Ariane, Glenys clapped her hands together as if she had just thought of something. Since its gonna be a while until we hear anything about the trip to the Fabunaha kingdom and breakfast isnt ready yet, how about you help Arc-kun with his swordsmanship Ariane? She turned towards Ariane with a smile on her face as she spoke. Yeah, Id be really grateful if you could be my partner After signing off on Glenys suggestion I also turned towards Ariane and waited for her reply. My current body was that of my former game avatar and it still had the high stats I amassed from playing, but my lack of actual combat training meant that I moved rather monotonously in battle, so the last time I sparred with Glenys I was utterly defeated. I had outstanding power and speed, but I couldnt follow a curve ball or something like that. While I doubted there were all that many people with her level of talent in the world, it would be for the best to become more accustomed to combat. Ariane sighed a bit as she sleepily patted down her hair before she answered. I see I dont want to work up too much of a sweat, but a light spar should be fine, right? Come on, Arc. Ariane walked out of the dining room and gestured for me to follow. I gave Glenys a slight nod and she sent me off with a big smile and a small wave. After a bit of moving about, I stood in the mansions backyard, facing Ariane with a wooden sword in hand. As a warrior from Maple, Arianes swordsmanship was obviously on a different level than my own. Not to mention that she had been receiving her mothers training for all her life, while Ive only just begun to develop my own fighting style. While I wasnt yet at the stage where I could learn anything from sparring with Glenys, training with Ariane should make me a decent enough fighter. Since I wasnt wearing the Holy Armor of Belenus today, my body felt light. I tightened my hold on my wooden sword and quickly launched an attack at Ariane. Id thought without my armor I would be able to gain the upper hand using my speed, but Ariane managed to sidestep my attack at the last second and proceeded to launch a counterattack. Whoa! I jerked my body to avoid the attack and tried to fall back and regroup before attacking Ariane again. However, she didnt overlook such an opening. With minimal movement, she managed to launch an unexpected thrust at me. Ah!? I reflexively leaped back when I noticed her incoming attack. I didnt intend to put so much power into the leap, but I realized that I was at least three meters away from Ariane. In fact, when I looked back at Ariane I saw the dissatisfaction on her face as she stared at me with her sword lowered. Hey, wasnt that dodge a little bit exaggerated? Uh, sorry. Its just I was still confused by my own actions but I apologized anyway. Moving back towards Ariane, I resumed a fighting stance. This time Ariane opened with an overhead strike, I managed to block the attack with my reflexes, but when I saw her sword heading toward the left side of my stomach after her fourth swing I haphazardly swung my sword around to block. Ahh!? Normally you block attacks like this with minimal movement. Why are you overextending yourself so much? Ariane looked confused as she reviewed my unconvincing performance so far. I wasnt trying to act any differently than I usually did, but my movements were rougher than normal. After that, we went through the same routine again and again, but it was only after the effects of the spring water had worn off did my movements improved. It seems that somethings wrong with your true body, want to stop for today? Shaking my head I told Ariane, who was currently holding her sword over her shoulder: Please, one more bout, Ariane-dono. Alright. I thought back to all our previous bouts as she readied herself. While there wasnt a major difference from our other bouts, I was more confident this time. My gaze focused on the wooden sword in my skeletal hand. Here I come! With a spirited cry, I launched a diagonal slash. Ariane managed to block the attack with the side of her sword and managed to slip inside my range and counter-attacked. With a single swing, I managed to calmly block two of her attacks. However, while I had been dealing with those, she managed to shift her body to create a false opening that she could easily counterattack from. Instead of falling into that trap, I tried to break the engagement and put some distance between us, but he anticipated that move and took a swing at me. Ariane had a smile brimming on her face as we locked swords with one another. See, you can do it correctly. Haa. It was Glenys shouting from a window that interrupted our mutually high spirits. Breakfast is ready. Oka~y. With that comment, Ariane brought our spar to an end Whew, Im totally starving right now. While Ariane was saying that and walking back to the mansion, I stayed and started to swing my sword around. I was going over everything Id learned from Ariane. Theres no doubt about it I sighed a bit as I said that. When I regained my body, the emotions that accompanied attacking or being attacked were regained as well. Whenever I was attacked, the sense of fear and dread that surged up stifled my reactions and made me overextend myself in my defense. Rather obvious, if you think about it. While I was a skeleton, my emotions were heavily repressed and I could calmly deal with attacks, but when my raw feelings returned together with my flesh-and-blood body, it was impossible to immediately access the situation and respond accordingly because I had no experience controlling my emotions in stressful situations. As a skeleton I was always prepared for battle, no matter the circumstances, but I doubted I would grow as a fighter if I relied on that alone. If I wanted to live with a body made of flesh and blood, then I would need to repeat the earlier part of the sparring session again and again until I learned to be calm under pressure. This is gonna be harder than I thought With that bit of grumbling, I looked up at the large tree as the wind rustled the branches above. Volume 5 - CH 2 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Traveling is More Enjoyable with Company Two days later. Since I didnt have any urgent business, I collected more hot spring water to regain my body and spent my days sparring with Ariane, familiarizing myself with the village and learning how to control my emotions while fighting. I would train with Ariane till noon, then practice a bit of swordsmanship with my elven body and end the day by exploring the village. I never realized just how long a day could last or how productive I was without T.V., games or the internet. Actually, I just got really bored if I didnt do something to pass the time. That night, after Id finished bathing in mansions private tub and had sat down for dinner, Glenys told me about the matter concerning the travel permission. Landfria village has granted permission. I rocketed out of my seat and forcefully approached Glenys when I heard the news. Ohh, is that true!? When does the ship set sail? Calm down. There are a few conditions we need to discuss first. Glenys held up her hand when she saw my exuberance. Conditions? Since I was boarding an elven trade ship to a beastman kingdom, it was important to hear any stipulations lest I cause a commotion, so I calmed down to her hear out. Apparently the two of you have a connection with the village elder and he would like to meet with you. This time it was Ariane who reacted to Glenys statement. Both of us? Glenys nodded at her question and continued to speak with a dubious look in her eyes. Apparently, the two of you have helped the elders older brother. Ariane and I shared a confused look when Glenys told us that bit of information. If I was understanding this correctly, then both of us were somehow acquainted with the older brother of Landfrias elder However, neither Ariane or I could seem to figure out who that person was. I havent talked to all that many elves outside of those in Raratoia, so I waited to see what Ariane had to say. Ive never spoken to Landfrias elder, nor someone who could be his older brother I tried to remember all of the elves Ive met outside of the village but only one person came to mind. Arianes golden eyes bulged as she realized the only person it could have been, and the two of us shouted at the same time: Casey!? Casey-dono!? Casey Held. He was an odd monster researcher who lived and worked out of Rhoden Kingdoms Buranbeina territory. Glenys had a satisfied smile on her face when she heard our answer and urged us to continue. Hmm, I dont see any problem with me meeting with him, do you? After I voiced my willingness to meet with the elder, I looked back at Ariane to see her shaking her head. Glenys smile widened as if something about this seemed to be amusing her. Thats good. Ariane, I already received permission from the capital, youll be accompanying Arc-kun on this trip. Ariane looked dumbfounded as she listened to her mothers blunt explanation. W-wait a minute, I have to go to Fabunaha too? Thats right. Unfortunately, Arc-kun isnt officially a part of the village yet. I had to use some of your grandfathers connections and call in a favor from another great elder to set this all up, so Glenys had been walking towards her daughter as she spoke and when she reached Ariane, she whispered something into her ear that stained her cheeks crimson red and caused her to push her smiling mother away. Even though I hadnt expected Glenys to make her accompany me for my selfish request, but I was too preoccupied with Arianes strange reaction to argue against it. ? Something wrong Ariane-dono? Kyun? When I asked her about it I only received a silent stare from her and Glenys only looked away from me when I turned to her. Ponta looked worried as she stared up at Arianes silent expression. I-Im alright! Ill go with you Ariane signed seemingly in defeat while Glenys continued to smile and offered a suggestion. Since youre going to the Southern Continent, why dont invite that child along? Chiome-chan would love to go! She was very casual about it, as if she were telling us to bring along a friend to hang out with us. However, considering the race of people that ruled the country we were visiting, offering Chiome an invitation wasnt that strange. Chiome was the name of the cat tribe member from the People of The Plains and Mountains that lived on this continent. The clan she belonged to was founded by someone from my world who had dedicated himself to protecting her entire race centuries ago, a mission that has been passed down through the clan ever since. Among the Blade Heart Clan was a group of six ninjas capable of extraordinary abilities, and I got to knew a couple of them when I helped them emancipate a group of slaves from the capital. But, would the trade ship be willing to accommodate Chiome-dono if she were to come along? And while it may not seem like it, Chiome-dono has a lot of responsibilities to handle, would she even be willing to go? In order to even get the negotiations about joining the trade ship on the voyage, I had to join an elven village. So I looked to Glenys to explain how someone like Chiome could come along. No to mention how bad I feel about taking a member of the hidden villages most pivotal fighting force on what is essentially an extended ingredient hunting trip. However, Glenys didnt seem all that worried those issues as she maintained her usual smile. You know that the ship is heading towards the country ruled by Chiomes people? There are going to be People of the Fields and Mountains aboard the ship.Even if Chiome-chans clan is familiar with the ins and outs of this continent, theyve yet to travel beyond the sea. Id say that exploring the Fabunaha Kingdom would be beneficial for her and her clan. If the People of the Plains and Mountains were allowed on the ship then there shouldnt be any problems. The way Glenys had phrased it made it seem like inviting Chiome along would be for the just cause of information gathering. Since humans wielded the majority of power on this continent, she would benefit from a broadened worldview. Reflecting on it for a bit, I turned to Ariane to see what she had to say. With Arcs transfer magic, theres no problem with asking a friend from outside the village to join us. Ariane was in agreement with Glenys suggestion. Hmm, then well go the hidden village tomorrow and invite her. Kyun! Kyun! With our plans for tomorrow set, Ponta cried out in protest for the delayed meal, so dinner was quickly brought out. The next day, after sword lessons and breakfast, Ariane and I left the village. While I say left the village we didnt actually leave through the gate. Instead, I invoke my long distance transfer magic Transfer Gate and the village around us just disappeared. We now stood on a hill that overlooked a village built in Rhoden Kingdoms Calcutta Mountain Range. The village that had been built in this monster-infested area belonged to the People of the Plains and Mountains and was the current base of the Blade Heart Clan. The outer wall was made of wooden logs, with an inner stone wall surrounding the village, and the sharpened points atop the walls made it appear more like a fortress instead of a village. The drawbridge that acted as the main entrance was currently sealed tight to keep out intruders, and there were guards placed at the nearby watchtower. Because I remembered this location from our last trip here, Transfer Gate allowed us to instantly get here from Raratoia. Since Ariane and I were outsiders and this was a rather unexpected visit, it was better to come through the front entrance. The People of the Plains and Mountains had physical abilities that were superior to humans, including hearing and eyesight. It didnt hurt that I stood out in this mountainous region with my luxurious silver armor and jet-black mantle. As we slowly got closer to the village gate, the guards immediately caught sight of us and sent word to the others inside the village. That was faster than expected. Ariane looked between me and the gate when I muttered that. In any case, the outfit I wore to maintain my secret was rather memorable. When we reached the entrance, one of the guards waved his hand that wasnt holding his weapon and asked: Whats your propose? We would like to offer an invitation to Chiome-dono. After my brief reply, the gate was opened and we were prompted to enter. The villagers had already begun their work and the laughter of children could be heard in the distance. All in all, it was a lot livelier then it had been the last time we were here. Currently, this village was overpopulated considering the amount of people it could actually support, but the news of the upcoming migration must have already been passed along, because there were bright smiles on the faces of those we passed. A sole cat-person with a distinct appearance soon came to greet us. He was around a hundred and eighty centimeters tall, had straight white hair that reached his lower back and had a long beard and eyebrows reminiscent of a hermit. Arc-dono, Ariane-dono, apologies for having you make a visit to this far-off village. Is there anything I can help you with? This calmly smiling man was called Hanzo the 22nd, and he was the current head of the Blade Heart Clan. I bowed my head and offered him my own greeting before explaining the reason for our visit to Hanzo. Actually, we had a bit of business with Chiome-dono At my comment, a small cat girl silently appeared beside Hanzo and politely greeted Ariane and me. Arc-dono, Ariane-dono, what can I help you with? The girl with short raven black hair trained her blue eyes on me as she waited for our response. She was dressed in her usual black ninja garb, with her arm-protectors, leg-guards and the dagger that was attached to her waist. Oh, Chiome-dono. Chiome slightly nodded her head at me when I called her name. You see, were were about to travel to the Southern Continent on an elven trade ship, and Glenys-dono suggested that we invite you to join us. Since theres a large country run by the People of the Plains and Mountains, she figured that you would benefit from a visit over there, what do you think? Oh? The Southern Continent. A flash of hesitation passed through Chiomes blue eyes but she turned to Hanzo to see how he respond before I could see anything else. Hanzo appeared as a kind old man when she smiled and nodded back at me. Weve already dispatched Sasuke to Tsubone, so there no need to worry about that. But this is a good opportunity enlighten the next generation and bring back some souvenirs for the children. The more roads a child crosses, the less likely they are to trip up. Tehee. Chiome nodded at Hanzo then offered me a deep bow. I will gladly accept your invitation. Im happy to hear that, Chiome-chan. Ariane was smiled when she heard Chiomes answer. Apparently, the two of them hand struck an instant friendship at the hot spring, back when Id been in a seven-day coma. The usually expressionless Chiome even smiled a bit and her tail began to happily sway back and forth. Despite the slight feeling of isolation I felt, I breathed a relieved sigh as everyone had been gathered. The three of us will be traveling together again. Ponta must have taken some offense to what I said because whacked the top of my helmet in protest. Maybe she was mad for not being included in the count. Oh, sorry sorry. Cant forget about Ponta either. Kyun! Ponta started wagging her puffy tail when I started stroking her chin and I began to imagine what awaited us on the Southern Continent. Volume 5 - CH 3 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax LandfriaPart 1 We left the village shortly after that, and the next morning we picked up Chiome from the hidden village before we returned to Raratoia and set off for Landfria. Preparations for the journey has been finished the day before and each of us was carrying a luggage bag of what we deemed necessary over our shoulders. Even though I said that we werent carrying all that much, Ariane was an elven warrior used to spend days camping out in the forest during monster subjugation missions and Chiome was a ninja that traveled light since her jobs took her all over the continent. Are you guys ready? Yeah. Yes. Kyun! When Ariane and Chiome answered my question Ponta shook her tail and cried out impatiently. Then were gonna use the villages shrine to transfer to Landfria. Ariane started walking towards the center of the village as she spoke. Chiome and I quietly followed behind her. As I watched the two of them in front of me, I remembered an important fact that needed to be brought it up. Ariane-dono, is it alright for Chiome-dono to be shown the shrine and its function despite not being an elf? Ariane had shown me the shrine a couple days ago, and it housed the teleportation magic formation that had to be hidden from humans at all cost. While Chiome may be a Person of the Plains and Mountains, we were still revealing a major elven secret to her. Though it was only for short periods, I had been shown the shrine because I was an elf, plus I was capable of using unassisted transfer magic. Ariane tilted her head and started rubbing her chin as she thought it over. Hmm, we already received permission from the village, though. From what Ive heard, the Fabunaha Kingdom has its own set of shrines within their borders. Although, I havent really looked into it It wasnt just me that was surprised by what she said, even the usually stoic Chiome was shocked by our conversation. These small shrines allow instantaneous teleportation like Arcs magic? And these shrines are located in every elven village and in my peoples country? I was also as disbelieving as Chiome was, so I looked to Ariane for answers. Those small transfer shrines were things that could topple this continents entire power structure. Their existence was something kept hidden from humans with extreme prejudice. I thought only the elves had access to them. It was the the first chieftain Evangeline that devised the shrine transfer network, and when Fabunahas first king founded the country she personally traveled there to construct several shrines herself. That nation has had connections to the Great Canada Forest since its founding. Huh? Then why do we need to take a ship the Southern Continent, shouldnt the networks be connected in some way? Something about her story made me question the way we were going about this trip, but Ariane had an amazed look on her face when I asked about it. Although theres been good trade relations since Fabunahas founding, its still a foreign country. Neither party can afford to have instantaneous travel between them. Ah, I see. I scratched the back of my head and chuckled at her reasonable statement. Even if the Canada and Fabunaha were on friendly terms, having the networks connected carried the risk of one of them invading the other one. In any case, if the shrine transfer network was brought over by the elves, then the advantage still favored Canada. If the Fabunaha Kingdom had any type of governing body, having something like that would be a nightmare for national security. There were various circumstances involved with this, but it wasnt particularly important right now. The fact that Chiome could use the shrine meant that we could get to the Southern Continent faster. So can we head to Landfria now? Im a little excited to see how these shrines actually work My eyes moved in the direction of the shrine as I spoke. Behind the small shrine, a small stream flowed from the east to the west through the heart of the village that was reflecting the morning sun. The chirping of birds searching for fish resounded in the area. Surrounding the small shrine was a simple wooden enclosure, though it didnt seem to function as a barrier in particular. It reached no higher than the waist, acting simply as a boundary line for the shrine. The Shrine had the same fused structure as the elders mansion. The two warriors that stood guard in front of the shrines entrance took notice of us as we approached. Ariane greeted them and shared a few words with them. They had already been informed of our trip, so the two stepped aside and prompted us to enter the shrine. She entered the shrine with a small nod, followed by me, with Chiome and Ponta bringing up the rear. The tree the shrine was built in wasnt as wide as the mansions, but the ceiling was higher. The atrium was supported by thick pillars surrounding the tree. In the center of the room was a slightly elevated, circular stage where the magical tool was installed, lit up by the illumination from crystal lamps. Inscribed into the surface of the circular platform was a complicated and mysterious magic formation, and a faint luminescence was emanated by it. There wasnt the slightest doubt that this belonged into a fantasy setting. While Chiome and I were fascinated by the shrines setup, Ariane spoke with a short man who had been waiting for us before she stepped onto the platform. Arc, Chiome, lets go. Step on the transfer formation. Chiome and I nodded at her request before stepping onto the platform. Immediately after we stepped on it, the symbol shined a white light so intense I had to look away as a floating sensation overtook me. When the lights faded and I looked around, I could see that we were in a completely different location. The small man that had stood in front of the platform had been replaced with three elves Id never seen before. The furnishings of the shrine we were now in werent all that different, but the scale of everything just felt bigger. Two of the of the people watching us had weapons hanging on their hips and maintained their vigilance. The woman standing between them was wearing traditional elven clothes and showed a gentle smile. She gave me the impression of a secretary. Ariane-san from Raratoia? Weve been expecting you. Yes, well be in your care. After Ariane answered the womans question, she told us The elder is waiting for you, follow me. and started walking out of the shrine. Ariane followed after her with Chiome and me close behind. When we left the shrine, we were greeted by a new village. Large trees dominated the area and I could see that all of them were the lined with non-residential buildings. The brick road that was laid out sat in the shadows of those trees and a lot of elves were walking about, with the occasional People of the Plains and Mountains moving among them. Chiomes eyes bulged when she saw this. Quite a lively village Since this village is a gate to Fabunaha, its larger than most in Canada. Ariane looked back and replied to my comment. The secretary-like woman eventually lead us to a mansion and walked us through its main gate. The mansion had the same fused architecture as the one in Raratoia, but its shape was different. It wasnt as tall as the neighboring buildings for one thing. However, the trunk that made up the basis of the mansion was thicker than any of the surrounding trees, in fact, the building had a bottle-like shape compared to the rest of the trees. When we set foot inside the mansion, its furnishings were completely different from those in Raratoias mansion. The hardwood floor was arranged in an elaborate parquetry, and the walls were decorated with a diverse amount of gorgeous furniture. It reminded me of a human feudal lords mansion, rather than a lived-in elven home. Despite this mansion belonging to Landfrias elder, this was the first time Ariane has been here, so she looked around the place along with Chiome and me. Noticing what had happened, the had secretary stopped climbing the stairs that lead to the second floor and gave us an explanation. Not only does this village conduct trade with the Fabunaha Kingdom, we also have relations with Saskatoon, who deals heavily in products from Rinburuto. Thanks to that, we have access to items other villages dont. Oh, I see. I continued to look around as I chimed in. The Rinburuto Archdukedom was the neighboring country to the Rhoden Kingdom and was the only trading partner of the Great Canada Forest. This was the first time Ive heard of Saskatoon. but it was probably the name of the village that handled the majority of the trade with Rinburuto. A variety of human produced items could be spread among the larger villages quite easily through the use of the transfer network. However, this was an intercontinental port village that imported good via ship, so the village called Saskatoon might be located somewhere along the coast. The more I thought about it, the more relying entirely on transfer magic to move large shipments became unfeasible. If the magic was already being used for traveling quickly, then the shipping of goods should have been just as easy. However, Ive spent the last few days walking around another village, and I hadnt seen the same number of human items there that Ive seen here. There might have been a severe limitation to the network, or maybe the costs were simply too high. While I was lost in thought, I mindlessly followed the woman until she said Wait here. and disappeared into a back room. The furniture in the room we were left in was different from what we saw on the first floor. With the simple wooden table that sat in the center of the room, it gave the impression of being a waiting room. I sat on one of the chairs and pulled a leather canteen out of my luggage bag. Ariane had a conflicted look on her face when she saw what I was doing. Wait, why are you taking that canteen out now? Well, its not like I can meet the elder with my helmet on. I took a makeshift straw from my bag and placed it into the canteen. Ariane stared at me for a moment before realization dawned on her. I forgot Its scary how becoming accustomed to something affects your memory. Youre not gonna change back halfway again, are you? I stopped sipping the hot spring from the straw through the gap in my helmet and tried to ease Arianes worries. Everything should be fine Ariane-dono. I collected this water just this morning, so I shouldnt change back during the meeting. Despite the bit of pride in my voice, but Ariane still gave me a worried look. Chiome narrowed her eyes at me and signed before walking to the corner of the room and standing there. There wasnt a lot of trust placed in me in this regard. Kyun! To cheer myself up I began rubbing the top of Pontas head. In the middle of being consoled by her barking, the secretary women peeked inside the room and called for us. Nolan-sama is ready for you now. After that brief statement, she lead us into the back room. Apologies for the unexpected meeting. As soon as we stepped into the room a single elf called out to us. The mans green-tinted, blonde hair was set in two braids that reached his lower back and he wore traditional elven clothes. There was a soft smile on his face and the look in his light-green eyes reminded me of his older brothers, Caseys. I understand that youve met my older brother, whose whereabouts have been unknown since he left the village I guess you never really know what connections youll have in this world. Before we could even make a self-introduction the elder took complete control of the conversation. It took the secretary-like woman loudly clearing her throat to calm him down. Ah, apologies. Im the elder of this village and the younger brother of the monster researcher Casey Held, Nolan Held Landfria. A pleasure to meet you. Nolan properly introduced himself as Caseys younger brother while smiling wryly. After moving to a small sitting area in the corner of the room, we began to talk about his older brother. Since Chiome had never met Casey she calmly sipped the cup of tea shed been given while Ariane and I spoke of our encounter with Casey. When Ariane brought up how we were roped into helping Casey capture a live Sandworm, Nolan struggled to maintain a smile as he muttered: No matter how much time passes, he never changes.. In a world that lacked telecommunications, parting with someone could be the last time you see them, because there was no way to get in contact with them. Even if it was only hearsay, anyone would want to learn that a family member theyd lost contact with was doing alright for themselves. After hearing how his eccentric brother was doing, Nolan slowly stood up and expressed his gratitude. Once again, Id like to apologize for requesting this abrupt meeting. However, because of this I was able to learn my brothers whereabouts and that he is doing just fine. Though I cant reach such a remote place, I will have some good news for mother and father. Nolan bowed his head and thanked us again before moving on to the reason we came here. The ship youre scheduled to board should finish loading cargo today and will sail tomorrow. Until then, youre welcome to stay in the mansion. Id been prepared to board the ship today, so hearing that caused my shoulders to droop. I see, so we wont be setting sail today. Ariane, whos sitting next to me, immediately replied to my remark. You dont normally come to the port on the day of the departure. How else would you know if there was a change in the schedule I guess you have a point I nodding at her comment. If I thought about it, public transportation was a hard thing to keep track of in my former world. Even in a highly advanced society, sailing was heavily dictated by the weather and other unforeseen circumstances. It was common sense that ships in this world would be allowed a bit of leeway in their schedule. Since Ive been depending on transfer magic till now, it seems that Id lost touch with common sense for a bit. After leaving Nolan, the female secretary led us to our individual rooms, where I placed my baggage next to the bed and stared out of the window. It was still early in the day, so people were still going about their business beyond the mansions gate. It would be a waste to just sit around till tomorrow, so I put down my sword and grabbed my money pouch. When I left my room, I saw Chiome and Ariane stepping out of their own guest rooms and locking eyes with me. You heading somewhere, Arc? Ariane guessed my attention with a single look. Yes, the day is still young after all. Since the ship wont be setting sail til tomorrow, I figured I should find something fun to do near the harbor. Then lets go together. Id worry if youre left alone When I answered her question, Ariane stared at me through half-closed eyes and suggested that I join them. As I gauged her reaction, it felt strange to know that I was viewed as a troublemaker if left to my own devices. Its strange. All joking aside, Id probably get lost in the unfamiliar place like Landfria by myself so having Ariane along would be convenient. I nodded at the suggestion and we left a message with someone working in the mansion before going to the harbor. Volume 5 - CH 4 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax LandriaPart 2 While she never met the elder, Ariane had been to Landria before, so she acted as a guide for Chiome and me. It was like two country bumpkins coming to the big city for the first time, but that couldnt be helped given the layout of the village. Some of the apartment buildings that were built next to the large trees easily reached seven or eight stories high. From a distance, the buildings simply appeared to be tall trees, but upon closer inspection they could easily pass for high-rise apartments from my former world. There were corridors connecting the buildings and several elves could be seen walking between them, even from ground level. There are so many people here, just how many live in this village? Chiome asked any unexpected question as she glanced our surroundings. Ariane looked back and replied with her best guess. I dont know the exact number, but it should be around forty thousand? It might be higher given the influx of temporary residents. Chiome eyes bulged at Arianes reply. I believed Raratoia to be a large village, considering that it was built in the depths of a vast forest, but the difference in scale is unbelievable I never believed such a city could be built. Admiration could be heard in her voice. The hidden village Chiome called her home was built in the middle of the Calcutta Mountain Range and a thousand people already exceeded its limits, yet this village had a population about forty times larger than that. The only town Id been to that matched this villages scale would be Rhodens capital. Eventually, we left the apartment area and arrived at a lively section of the city populated with the mushroom-like houses Id seen in Raratoia. A few of these houses turned out to be shops with various types of good arranged in front of them, with some people that were calling out to potential customers. The entire area was like a lively shopping district, many colorful goods I didnt come across in human cities caught my attention and the sea breeze covered the district in a faint oceanic fragrance. Hmm, this smell the variety of spices is abundant. Kyun! Mixed in-between that fragrance was a blend of distinct spices that caused Ponta and me to simultaneously look around for its source, while Ariane provided supplemental information The spices that permeate the marketplace all originate from the Fabunaha Kingdom When I heard her say that, I involuntarily swallowed my saliva as I remembered the hamburger steak I had back in Raratoia. Ponta restlessly moved about on my helmet as she tried to find the source of the spices that called out to her. My appearance and Pontas behavior must have made us stand out more the usual because an elf shopkeeper called out to me. Hey, my friend in the fancy armor, how would you like to buy some fresh tomatoes today? The man had the green tinged, blonde hair and the average features of normal elves that Ive become used to, but he spoke like a slightly vulgar barker and he was desperately trying to get me to pay attention to what he was holding. When I looked in his hand I saw that he was holding what was unmistakably a ripe tomato. Oh, fresh tomatoes are sold at the harbor. I stop walking and voiced the thought that crossed my mind at the moment. Because I only saw dried tomatoes back in the Raratoia, Id thought that the tomatoes were already processed by the time they reached the Great Canada Forest. The tomato in the merchants hand was round like the ones from my former world, but it was a little smaller than those. If we can buy these in Landria, is there any reason to go to Fabunaha ? Ariane stepped forward and took a look at the tomatoes that the merchant had to offer and voiced her opinion. However, I shook my head and flatly refused to do that. This and that are two separate matters. Were already at the edge of a new world, its too late to turn back now. Besides, we cant deny Chiome-dono the opportunity to see a country built by her people. When I said that Chiome stepped forward and feverishly shook her head in agreement. Ariane shrugged her shoulders at that while, I turned to the merchant and placed an order. Shopkeeper, please sell me one tomato for tasting. Huh? One tomato for tasting? The merchant started acting weird when he heard my request and even repeated it himself for claritys sake. Not knowing what was wrong with him, I turned to Ariane to see if she knew what the deal was, and she began to ask the merchant something. Ah, have these tomatoes not been processed? Thats right, I can wholesale tomatoes for cheap by not processing them. I was still out of the loop about everything, but the shopkeeper replied to Arianes question and she nodded as if she understood it. Tomatoes are poisonous if theyre not processed correctly, so these cant be eaten right now. Since we only have gold coins at the moment, this would still be rather expensive even if we paid with a quarter piece, so you should adjust the amount. Something that Ariane said just made the marketplace and everything else fade away. So Ariane-dono, how many sho Wait, did you just say tomatoes were poisonous?! I couldnt prevent the shock Id just received for slipping into my voice. It was the shopkeeper that stepped up to answer me. What? Do you not do much cooking? Thats quite the surprise! Tomatoes are inedible in their natural state, you have to remove the poisonous bits first. Though, I suppose the worst that could happen with only one would be an extreme case of diarrhea! Hehehe. The shopkeeper rolled the tomato in his hand as he chuckled. As he did that Ariane took over the explanation. Originally, tomatoes were known throughout Fabunaha as the diarrhea fruit for those suffering from constipation. Apparently, Fabunahas first king named them tomatoes and greatly suffered because he enjoyed eating them so much. When the tomatoes were first imported to the forest, founder Evangeline created a method that removed the poisonous elements. From what I heard, the king was so grateful that the friendship between Fabunaha and Canada deepened. My eyes returned to the tomato in the shopkeepers hand when she started getting into the relationships between the two countries. The diarrhea fruit, quite an unflattering title. I shock my head while voicing my thoughts about the disgraceful name. Could I eat a raw tomato with my current physiology without contracting diarrhea? I never heard of a skeleton with diarrhea, but I wasnt willing to risk it. However, the fact that Fabunaha first king would name the so-called diarrhea-inducing drug tomatoes, suggested that he had been a person with circumstances similar to mine. There was a high probability that Evangeline was from the same world as I was and she had still been around six hundred years ago. Maybe these two struck up a friendship while figuring out how to eat tomatoes. The Fabunaha Kingdom was founded five hundred years ago. Even now that friendship still exists in the form of trade between the two nations, maybe I can learn more about their relationship through this trip. So how are the poisonous elements removed from tomatoes? I turned away from the tomatoes and asked Ariane that question. If they were unsuitable to eat in their current state, then I could only stare at the mountain of tomatoes in front of me. You need to soak them in a tub of water along with Detoxification Crystals for two hours, then you can cook or preserve them I think? Ariane was a little unsure about it so she looked to the shopkeeper to get his input on the matter. He nodded with a large smile on his face before speaking up. I cant offer you anything else right now But, if you can get your hands on some Detoxification Crystals you could eat some raw tomatoes. I reluctantly said goodbye to the shopkeeper and checked out the other shops in the area. There was an abundant amount of spices from the Southern Continent on display and the foods I wanted to eat with them filled my mind as we passed them by. While my mind was filled with thoughts of different types of food, a certain shop caught my attention. It was a shop that specialized in papyrus, parchment, paper, and similar things considering that scrolls and paper bundles of various sizes lined the store front. What had caught my attention, though, was a painting that had been hung up nearby. Shopkeeper, whats that landscape drawn there? The shopkeeper seemed worried when he looked up to find me in my full-body armor, but I paid no mind to hims since the painting had the majority of my attention. The item Id pointed out was a painting of some kind of city and its surrounding landscape. It wasnt the only painting of its kind, though, as there were several similar ones scattered throughout the shop. Oh, that thing? Its the image of Fabunaha Kingdoms capital, Plymouth. Having recognized me as a potential customer, the shopkeeper did his best to deepen my interest in the item. When the shopkeeper saw Ariane and Chiome take interest in the painting as well, he started showing off the other paintings in the store. The transportation methods in this world werent all that advanced, so paintings offered a sense of wonder and entertainment to viewers. See anything that peaks your interest? I nodded at the shopkeepers question and pointed out the item that I wanted to purchase. Why did you buy that stuff? I was sure youd buy one of the paintings. A few minutes after leaving the shop, Ariane asked me that question with a confused expression. Just as he said, I didnt actually by one of the paintings. Instead, Id bought a bundle of A4 sized papers held together by strings and a couple of writing implements. Ariane-dono, Transfer Gate allows me to move to any location I want so long as I can remember the scenery, and therein lays its limitation. However, itll be considerably easier to remember up locations if I draw the destination on pieces of paper. I explained the thoughts that had occurred to me when I first saw the paintings. Ariane immediately agreed with my idea after she heard it. Its a good way to strengthen your memories of certain locations. Otherwise, you could confuse your intended location with other places and transfer there by mistake. I listen to Ariane rather rude comment as we left Landrias shopping district and entered the harbor. The vast sea that spread before my eyes was accompanied by a small neighborhood built atop of the cliff we found ourselves on. There was a stairway built into the cliffside that led to the actual harbor where various ships were docked. I could see many people moving at the bottom of the cliff, but there werent many people taking the stairs. After descending the high stairway, we found ourselves on the quay, which was connected to the warehouses built into the partially hollowed out cliff. Apparently, this district was built in two layers. The warehouses and other buildings built into the cave sat on solid ground and overall it was a rather active place. Its more like a hidden base than a harbor I became a little excited as we approached the harbor, however, there was a chest high gate at the end of the stairs that prevented us from entering the harbor. Only harbor personnel are allowed beyond this point. But well be able to enter when its time to board the Liebbelta tomorrow. While feeling a bit disappointed by that, I craned my neck to see the ship Ariane had pointed out. That mysterious ship I saw in the underground lake was the only other similar looking thing Id seen in this world, but the near hundred meters long Liebbelta easily exceeded that one in size. There werent a lot of decorations on it like human ships, but that lack of unnecessary features, along with the three masts with folded sails, gave the ship a dignified beauty. The hull of the ship wasnt wooden, instead, it had a slightly reflective, whitish tint to it that reflected the gentle waves of the sea. Ariane-dono, whats that ship made out of? I unintentionally asked Ariane about the ships construction and she thought hard about it before she answered. Hmm??, I dont really know all that much about ships But, Ive heard dragon scales were implemented to increase the ships durability. Ariane looked towards the Liebbelta as she spoke. A faint sense of joy entered my head when I heard about the fantasy-setting appropriate concept of including dragon scales in ships. While I didnt know the defensive capabilities of dragon scales, the ship seemed to be ironclad. Although it was too far away to see clearly from here, several cannons lined the deck of the ship. Id call it a battleship rather than a trade ship. But, ironclad ships were made using steel and iron as their base. Those types of ships had been developed to defend against the cannon fire from other ships, so why had this ship been ironclad? Based on what Ariane said about the cannons back at the underground lake humans havent even begun to produced cannons Ariane tapped me on the shoulder before I became too lost in my thoughts. Lets head back, we can get a closer look tomorrow instead of peeking from here. I turned away for the anchored Liebbelta and nodded at what she said. Lets leave these difficult things for later and focus on the joy that tomorrows vogue would give me. I was so excited, I was worried that I wouldnt be able to sleep tonight. Volume 5 - CH 5 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax VoyagePart 1 Early morning the following day. The sky was still a dark indigo blue and a thin layer of fog blown in from the sea still clung to Landfria. Despite the fog that covered everything, the sailors of the Liebbelta were hard a work preparing the ship to set sail. Chiome and I were both excited while the ship was being prepared, but Ariane and Ponta merely yawned and rubbed their tired eyes. I never imagined that a device could ridden up and down inside a building. It certainly makes moving supplies between the surface and the underground harbor easy. Chiomes admiration leaked out as she looked back at the people working in the building behind us. She had brought up rising and descending platforms that were connected to the building, they were basically elevators, or lifts, if you prefer. However, they didnt function via mechanics, but rather some form of magic to move the platforms, making it feel more Sci-fi than anything else. There are a lot of convenient things in elven villages. Hmm? I guess so Ariane looked at Chiome and gave a non-committal reply to the statement she had made. The sea breeze that blew her long, white hair about also made her hug her own shoulders and shiver. Despite her tired appearance, a group of dark elf workers sent jeers at Ariane as she passed by them. There were a lot more dark elves like Ariane in this harbor in preparation for a voyage than there were in the entirety of Raratoia. Maybe it had something to do with them having the high physical strength working here required that regular elves lacked. There were also many beastmen with excellent physiques from the Southern Continent. One man, who seemed to be in charge of the whole operation, pushed his way through the crowd and greeted us with a large smile. The man was a dark elf, but his lilac skin had a slightly gray tinge to it as if he was sporting a slight tan, and he just seemed to give a stronger impression of being a Dark Elf than others. It was closer to the blown-skinned elf that I could turn into. Are you the ones the elder talked about? I am the captain of the Liebbelta. Hurry, well be setting sail soon! Once youre on board, please dont get in the way of the sailors as they work! The man introduced himself as the captain of the huge trade ship before turning on his heel and walking away with large strides. However, he seemed to have remembered something and turned around to give us one last instruction. I dont mean to come off as rude, but please stay away from the rear hold! If things are quiet, we should arrive in Plymouth by tomorrow morning! See you later! Having finished his business with us, the captain went about giving the sailors of the trade battleship last-minute instructions. Ariane began to board the ship after that, and Chiome hustled her baggage over her shoulders and followed her. However, something the captain had said had me frozen in place. Hey, do you what to be left behind, Arc? Ariane looked back and asked me what was wrong with me. However, I ignored her question and asked her about what was on my mind. Ariane-dono, was the captain telling the truth!? My rather vague question confused Ariane, so I tried to be a bit more specific with the follow-up question. Did the captain mean it when he said wed arrive by tomorrow!? I didnt expect to captain to say that it was unbelievable that an entire voyage could be completed in a single day. Ariane turned to Chiome to asked her about it. Is it really that impressive to arrive so early? Not having to spend days on end at sea is a good thing, isnt it, Chiome-chan? Chiome responded to Arianes question with a nod. Im actually grateful for not having to spend multiple days out at sea. But isnt the closeness to the Southern Continent rather surprising? Ariane looked up at the anchored Liebbelta after hearing the surprise in Chiomes voice. The Liebbelta is capable of reaching the Southern Continent in a single day. It would take a human ship four days to make the trip, you know? There was a tinge of pride in Arianes voice that made me look up at the trade battleship. If she was telling the truth, this ship was four times faster than any current human ship. The red comet is so far away While we were in the midst of our conversation a loud bell rang on board the Liebbelta. Ariane hosted her baggage again and started to jog towards the ship when she heard that. Arc, that the departure bell! Well be left behind if we dont get moving! Hurry! ! Gotcha! Kyun! I quickly began running towards the ship after replying to Arianes comment. The ramp leading to the ship was removed from beneath my feet right after I manage to get on board, and sailors were already busy at work. The trade battleship, Liebbelta, slowly began setting sail under the sound of the bell which was still being struck. Not wanting to interfere with any of the sailors, I took over the side of the railing. When I looked towards the harbor, I saw a crowd of people standing around, waving goodbye to some of the sailors above deck. Ariane-dono shouldnt they be unfurling the sails? She was shocked for a moment by my unexpected question, but she quickly understood what I was asking and why. The Liebbelta is a magic ship. Since the wind doesnt flow through the underground harbor, how is it supposed to move forward if not by using magic? Learning that the ship could move without having to rely on the wind, Chiome looked up to the still furled sail but had only casually brought it up before looking over the side of the ship. In laymans terms, this ship was at least partially powered by a propulsion engine. Given the captains warning, the engine was probably located in the rear hold. I wonder if the mechanism behind the ships propulsion was also kept hidden from humans. Ariane-dono are ships like this kept secret? Ariane indifferently leaned on one of the ships carved out railings as she answered my question about the Liebbelta. I dont know. Im not an engineer and have no idea how this ship was built. After answering my questions, Ariane looked up at the sky and her large chest swayed with the rhythm of the waves. I scratched my chin while taking note of her ample bosom. What she said was reasonable, as I doubted that non-engineers could explain how a machine functioned all that well. Even in my old world, everyone knew that cars required an engine to run, but few people actually knew anything beyond that. In any case, this propulsion engine-equipped ship was four times faster than human ships. Though I was a little disappointed that this voyage to the new world would end within a day, reaching the Southern Continent quickly was a good thing in the end. I nodded at my own conclusion. When the bell rang again someone shouted Open the sails!!, and the sails that had been furled on the three masts until now began to open. The magic ship Liebbelta left the harbor all too soon and passed several islets and reefs off the coast. The ship began to gradually increase in speed, leaving only collapsing waves behind as it left the area. However, the next moment an alarm bell rung and the deck became very busy. Ariane jerked up and looked towards the back of the ship. Pirates Her white her was blowing in the sea breeze as Ariane squinted her golden eyes. At the place she was looking at I could see the shadows of two ships appearing from behind a nearby islet. Pirates actually appeared We werent even that far away from Landrias harbor. The sanity of any pirate that would ambush a ship here had to be called into question. The pirate ships werent even half the length of the Liebbelta. The Liebbelta was ironclad by using dragon scales, while the other ships were common wooden ships. Moreover, the ships were obviously the slower vessels. Though their ambush was somewhat successful, the distance between us was gradually increasing. Occasionally, human countries send ships disguised as pirates to steal elven technology Things should be alright if they remain as they are. Ariane seemed to have been aware of the pirates and dismissively shrugged her shoulders as the distance continued to grow. I suppose that any competent ruler would be after this shipbuilding technology. The pirate ships couldnt compare to their elven counterparts. It could be inferred that these pirate ships were greatly surpassed by any of the other ships anchored in Landria. The moment I thought that two shock waves rocked the ship. When I turned back I saw that two gun ports had opened up and fired upon the pirate ships. As the shockwave echoed through the Liebbelta, an explosion erupted near the pirate ships. A massive column of water rose to the sky behind one of the ships but the shot had succeeded in breaking the mast and confused shouts could be heard from there. In a marine battle, the heavy metal shell that cannons fired packed quite the punch and were barely affected by the sway of a ship. However, it was also possible to damage enemy ships with explosive rounds if they were within the blast range. The shell that had just been fired was probably similar to the Explosive Magic Crystals that had been used during the revolt in Hoban. The other ship lowered its speed an attempt to rescue those on the ship that had lost the ability to sail. As the two pirate ships gave up their pursuit the Liebbelta began to widen the distance between them. A single mana cannon-equipped ship can easy best ten human pirate ships Ariane replied to my comment as I observed the situation. Theyre primarily used to combat monsters, not to sink pirate ships. Oh, I see. Hearing her comment, the realization that monsters inhabited the sea dawned on me. The blue sea spread out before us as the morning sun rose and the glittering waves forced me to narrow my eyes. I placed my head in front of my eyes and smiled at the sky and sea in front of me. In this vast sea laid a number of monsters that could become a threat to the Liebbelta and its crew. If there were things like ground dragons and Dragon Kings on the land, who was to say that there wouldnt be any monsters in the sea? And whats the most famous ocean monster in the world? Volume 5 - CH 6 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax VoyagePart 2 What kind of monsters live in the sea that require this much firepower? I asked Ariane that question while she was leaning back and enjoying the ocean breeze. Given the power of the cannons they must have been rather large. Chiome was the one that looked away from the sea and answered me. The southern sea is famous for its plethora of dangerous monsters that inhabit it, like kraken. Ive never seen the real thing, but theyre said to be huge creatures larger than most ships. Moreover, they have countless tentacles extending from their bodies just what type of creatures are they? Chiome directed her blue eyes toward the sea and set her elbow against the ships railing as she contemplated the form of the strange monster. Chiome usually hid her emotions quite well, but she couldnt prevent her excitement from showing through her swaying tail. While I watched Chiome, I imagined the kraken that she had spoken of while tilting my head. The size of a ship and possessing numerous tentacles Hearing the name kraken brought up the image of a giant squid or octopus. However, Ive been repeatedly shown that the actual characteristic of certain monsters and what I thought they should look like differed greatly. For all I knew she was talking about a giant cuttlefish with long, reaching tentacles connected to its face. I had to clear my mind with furious head shaking when I started to imagine a creature like that attacking the Liebbelta. If it was comparable to this ships size, itd be a hundred meters long at the very least. Human ships arent well equipped to deal with them, so theyd probably fall victim to kraken attacks. Even if you had cannons, it was questionable if you could defeat a kraken. Humans have yet to begin developing cannon technology and without long-range weaponry, a ship would be as good as sunk if they stumbled upon a kraken. Chiome slowly turned back to me when she heard my prediction. The name kraken has been famous since before the empire split into its current Eastern and Western halves. The formerly united empire once tried to send a massive fleet to subjugate the Southern Continent, but it was completely annihilated by a kraken. I remembered that the founder of the Blade Heart Clan had originally worked within the united empire before he fled to start his clan. It was something Chiome had told me before we raided the Etsuato company on Rhodens capital. It was said that the machinations of the original Hanzo caused the conflict between the various factions surrounding the emperors succession to intensify, which lead to its schism into East and West. Hmm Chiome-dono, you said that the original Hanzo had been an imperial spy before forming your clan is it possible that the failed expedition was connected to the fall of the empire as well? Chiome climbed through her memories before she nodded at me. Yes, there were actually two large-scale expeditions that had been sent out, but after the second fleet had been destroyed, the emperor started to lose his authority. I didnt know much about the size of the fleet, but even one ship wasnt cheap. A loss of authority was to be expected after failing twice to expand the empires control into the Southern Continent. So the thing that made the schism of the empire possible was the kraken Nevertheless To have both fleets destroyed by a kraken that emperor must have been very unlucky. I couldnt help but feel a little bit of sympathy for that emperor, but Ariane spoke up and argued against it. Krakens come up to the surface when theyre hunting their prey, which congregates there. Its only a matter of time before a large fleet crosses paths with one. I see, so that why. Ariane shrugged as she spoke but Chiome seemed to be genuinely interested in new information. I simply nodded along and agreed with her. If the outline of a ship ran along the sea surface, it would come across as a large pod of fish to a hungry predatory kraken. Considering the size of this ship, it wouldnt be surprising if it was attacked more frequently than human ships. When I asked Ariane about it, she turned her head and looked out to the sea. I dont know a lot about this, but maybe they can outrun it? Human ships are simply unprepared to deal with a surfacing kraken after all In the middle of her explanation, Ponta suddenly stood up on my head and started to anxiously cry about something. Kyun! Kyun! A loud alarm bell started ringing shortly after that. An elven sailor that stood in the crows nest began shouting and making pointing gestures in a certain direction. Then the sound of a mans voice can out of one of the speaking tubes that lined the ship. Kraken spotted on the starboard bow!! I repeat, kraken spotted on the starboard bow!! Instructions were given after the warning while the tension rose aboard the ship, yet the sailors, rather than acting in a frenzied manner, moved as it this was a routine occurrence. I closely watched the sea on the starboard bow and remained on the lookout for the kraken that Chiome and I just had been discussing. However, even when I strained my eyes the only thing that I saw was the vast open sea and the clear blue sky. I dont see any krakens out there how about you Chiome-dono? Even as I lead over the railing a little I still couldnt see anything, so I asked Chiome about it since she was looking out as well. No, I cant see anything either. But she only shook her head and gave me a negative reply. The ship suddenly took an abrupt left turn, causing the deck to slant heavily and the sail to noisily flail about. I looked back on the deck, the elven sailors were staring off the starboard bow, while the beastmen sailors were looking all over the place for the kraken. When turned to Ariane there was a full smile on her and she nodded before returning her eyes to the sea. Do you see, Arc? Krakens occasionally swim close to the surface, but since their bodies can blend in with their surroundings its difficult to find them. Without the ability to detect miasma, its nigh impossible to see a kraken until its too late. I glanced out at the sea as Ariane spoke. Though I had similar abilities as the elves of this world, mine were comparatively weaker than those of the local dark elves. Although my sight was impressive, I could only see the blue sea in the distance. If they blend into their surroundings you wouldnt notice them until they attack I was amazed at the abilities of krakens and voiced my impression. The krakens abilities Chiome also openly reveal her surprise. Blending into their surroundings, basically optical camouflage. Squids and octopi could change their body coloration, but it must have seemed alien to the people of this world. Well, monsters capable of using optical camouflage still seem to be detectable by their mana-signature, so it should be all right. Though the reason they surface isnt known, elves are the only ones that can detect krakens beforehand. Theyre rather large too, so it will seem as if a mountain rises from the sea Ariane was speaking in her usual prideful manner whenever she talked about what elves could do and gesturing about the sizes of different krakens. Though I was a little disappointed about not seeing the creature myself, I could do nothing but sigh and rest my chin on the railing since a safe voyage outweighed my curiosity. The beastmen sailors also seemed somewhat disappointed by this as they returned to their stations. the kraken wont follow us, will it? I brought up a possible problem as I absentmindedly looked out to the see. However, Ariane sat up straight and patted the ships railing. Fully grown, adult kraken cant keep up with this ship. Maybe younger small krakens could put up a decent chase, but it is rare for one of them t Before Ariane could finish speaking Ponta began to tremble on top of my helmet. The next moment a major tremor ran through the ship and knocked Ponta off my head. What happened!? I caught Ponta and put her back on my head as I scanned the area. Then someone began shouting. Juvenile kraken on the stern!! Everyone on the deck froze when they heard that. Then something like a gleeful roar shook the ship. Kyaaaa!! Get to the stern, hurry!!! Shiyaaa!! Last one there loses his share!!! Ive been waiting for a kraken to show up!!! The ones showing such unexpected reactions to the news were beastmen like Chiome. They grabbed a weapon and ran for the back of the ship at full speed. The image of a department store opening on a bargain sale crossed my mind. On the other hand the elven sailors seemed to be worried about the turn of events and couldnt seem to understand the behavior of their crew mates. Being attacked by sea monsters was something that shouldve been feared, yet there was no sense of tragedy here. It feels like I just walked into a festival!! You dont mind if I join in do you? I drew the Holy Thunder Sword and ran towards the stern. When I arrived, I was greeted with the hellish sight of a group of armed beastmen combating a ten-meter tall, colossal squid. Some of them had been knocked aside by the kraken, but their naturally resilient bodies allowed them to wipe off the blood and go after the kraken again. Meanwhile, a member of the wolf tribe had managed to cut off one of the krakens arms, making it roar to the heavens. When I saw one of its tentacles approaching the wolf-eared man I quickly stepped in. The wolf beastman was utterly surprised when I came up behind him and cut off the tentacle that had been coming after him. The robust tentacle fell onto the ships deck. Dont be so careless. Thanks for the help brother. I shook off the blood and seawater as the wolf beastman called out to me. When I looked ahead I saw the other beastman cheering as they surrounded the dying kraken. That was surprisingly unfulfilling I shelved my sword as I watch the scene play out and was about to leave when the wolf-eared man I saved called out to me. This piece is yours, brother! What do you want to do with it? He grabbed my shoulder and as he said that. Everyone seemed pleased with what had happened, so was there anything else? Is kraken edible? Despite them being monsters krakens, were still squids. That was the only use that came to mind. Apparently, I was right on the mark. Ouyo! Do you want to sprinkle some salt on it now? We could also dry it! If you cook it over the fire, it will go well with liquor! Ohh Kyukyu?n As the wolf beastman told me the how the kraken could be prepared, Ariane and Chiome came up behind us. The two of them had different reactions when they were asked about taking their own share. Ariane aggressively shook her head and stepped back. Chiome, on the other hand, stepped forwards with her tail standing up straight. However, Ponta voiced a protest from atop my head. Dont worry, I make sure you get your fair share, Ponta. Kyun! After that exchange, Chiome and I hung around to see how the dying took place. The people around us scrambled to start dismantling in the large creature. Within a matter of minutes, the ten-meter long kraken was brought onto the Liebbelta, sliced into large pieces, and hung from a rack. The squid should be dried out by tonight. When the top layer was dried out it would be cut off and the exposed layer would be washed with seawater The method was incredibly simple, but watching made me want to swallow my saliva. Soy sauce and sake would go along with some grilled squid, but I hadnt seen either of these things in the village. I couldnt ask for that much The tails of both Ponta and Chiome were synchronized with one another as they watched the kraken being sliced up, in the meantime I opened my luggage sack. Inside, along with a few other things, were a water canteen that contained the spring water Id collected this morning, a makeshift straw to sip on it and the package I bought yesterday in Landfria, which contained the stack of papers and art supplies I was currently retrieving. I might as well do something while the kraken was dried. Thinking such, I sat down in a cross-legged position and took a page out of the paper bundle. Hmm, the helmet obstructs my vision after all I took my helmet off after mumbling to myself, picked up my writing implements, which were basically charcoal sticks, and began drawing lines on the paper. After making a rough sketch of the perimeter, I began adding details. When I looked back and forth between the deck and the paper I reflected on how long it has been since I drew anything. While I was absorbed in my work, Ariane came up beside me and commented on my drawing. Arc, you can draw? This is pretty good. Really? Hmm, it stills seems a little amateurish. What she said reminded me of something that happened in the past. A long ago, on of my creations had been displayed in multiple exhibits. When was that I remember that a certain girl in my art class praised me for one of my drawings, even though I thought her drawing was more atmospheric than mine had been. However, my work had been selected for the exhibit over hers and I felt a bit sorry for that girl when I saw her again. I wonder what that girl was doing right now? Ariane suddenly got in my face while my mind had been occupied with thoughts of the past. Are you all right, Arc? Her golden dark elf eyes were focused entirely on me. Whenever I regained my body, homesickness would creep into my thoughts if I let it. I shook my head and took a deep breath of sea breeze. Shifting my gaze to Arianes chest and changed the topic. Yes Ariane-dono I think the skin on your chest is starting to get a tan The moment I said that Arianes cheeks turned a bright shade of vermillion and she slapped me in the face. Looks like I worried for nothing. Ariane folded her arms an attempt to hide her chest and looked away. Tears appeared in the corner of her eyes as she brought her hand to her face. I had to sigh after that because I doubted that would have happened had I been enjoying sake and grilled squid. Nevertheless, the filleted kraken meat was still being hung out to dry and imagining the taste of it tonight was enough to keep me in a good mood for the rest of the day. At least thats what I told myself. Volume 5 - CH 7 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Harbor Town PlymouthPart 1 I spent last night sleeping in my narrow cabin while wearing my armor and only woke up the next morning when a fur ball began to restlessly move about on my face. The rocking of the ship must have moved Ponta up to my face from the spot on my chest where shed been sleeping. While still half asleep I picked Ponta up by the scruff of her neck to stop her from licking me. Though it was a rather abrupt awakening, I sat up and took a look around as I started to stretch out my stiff limbs. Kyun! Did something wake you up, Ponta? Ponta climbed up my shoulder when I called out to her. The light that leaked in from the round ship window dimly illuminated the small cabin. There wasnt anyones shadow inside this cabin but mine and Pontas not that there was much room left in the cabin after my armored-self settled inside the room. After corrected the position of my helmet, I lowered my head as I walked through the cabin door. Since the ship was occasionally racked by large waves, I used a line of wall handles to make my way above deck. The sails were fluttering and dawn was just beginning to brighten the sky. When I shifted my eyes to the sea just right of the ship I saw a still black landmass off in the distance. It was still too dark to make out anything from here, but the landmass rose up into a steep cliff without any safe place for a ship to dock. Oh, have we reached the Southern Continent already As I gazed upon the darkened landmass, one of the People of the Plains and Mountains heard my comment and called out to me in a light tone. Rather strange to wear armor up on deck. So, is this your first visit to the Fabunaha Kingdom? The man was from the same tribe as Chiome and after yawning and resting his elbow on the ships railing he looked up at me. I nodded at his question and looked down at the man before answering. Im a little interested in the country built by the People of the Plains and Mountains In fact, the purpose of this trip is to research tomatoes and other spices. When I said that the cat-eared man looked up at me in confusion. The People of the Plains and Mountains? You mean the Fabunaha Kingdom found by the beastmen? It was my turn to give him a confused look. ? Isnt that a derogatory term to call your people, or is it different on the Southern Continent? From what Chiome told me, the term beastmen was an insult that humans gave to people with animal ears and tails, so they referred to themselves as the the People of the Plains and Mountains. When I explained it to the cat-eared mans face lit up as if something crossed his mind. Oh, I guess thats what my people call themselves in the north. Long ago, Fabunahas first king united the separate tribes into a single community of beastmen and built the country from there. The was a hint of pride in the mans voice as he explained his feeling behind the name. If that were case it meant that common sense of this continent was different from its Northern counterpart. There arent a lot humans can do on the Southern Continent. Oh, I see. Are there no humans on the Southern Continent at all? The man had a slightly wryly smile on his face as he answered my question. Theres a human settlement across the two major plains west of Fabunaha. Since theyre close enough to launch an attack a defensive line was set up along Fabunahas boarder . There wasnt much hostility on the mans face as he talked about humans. In fact, the way he spoke of them made me thinks there might be individual differences in opinions about humans. When I questioned him a bit more about them, he chuckled and shook his head. The humans built a wall around their lands and dont venture out of them much. Besides, theres no way that Fabunahas beastmen soldiers would fall behind human soldiers! Contrary to the situation on the Northern Continent, the beastmen seem to be the conquerors of the Southern Continent. It might have been best for the people of the hidden villages to relocate to the Southern Continent, but it wasnt my place to determine their actions. Also, the objective of Chiomes Blade Heart Clan was to free their enslaved people from humans and simply relocating the villagers here would only be a half-measure. Centuries of animosity cant be settled overnight. For now, Chiome would have to look at the country her people built and tell those of her village what she saw. Chiome suddenly called out to me just as that thought crossed my mind. Arc-dono. Youre already here? Actually, theres something I wanted to discuss with you When I looked back, I saw Chiome modesty looking up at me, dressed in her usual black attire. Her face was as emotionless as always, but the tail attached to her lower back was restlessly moving about. Oh, good morning Chiome-dono. What do you want from me? The man Id been talking to parted ways with us as Chiome came closer. When I asked what business she had with me, Chiome nodded to make up her mind before looking up at me again. The portion of dried kraken Arc-done received, could I purchase some of it off from you? Kyun? Kyun, Kyun! I looked down at Chiome when she spoke her unexpected request. When I looked into her earnest blue eyes her cheeks became a slight shade of vermillion and her mouth twitched a bit, a rare expression suitable for a girl of her age. Before I could agree to Chiomes request Ponta slid down from my head and looked up at me while protesting. Their behavior reminded me of what had happened when the dried kraken had been cooked up for dinner. I offered some to Ariane but she feverishly shook her head no and stepped back. Chiome and Ponta, on the other hand, immediately began to devour the cooked kraken with great relish. I also enjoyed the cooked kraken but I couldnt help wanting some sake and soy sauce to go along with it. But the two of them (?) seemed to have fallen in love with the taste of kraken. Money isnt necessary, though you seem to really enjoy it Chiome-dono. When I said that Chiome broke eye-contact and scratched her cheek. Y-Yes. It is not often that I get to eat such delicious food Because I think my older brother would enjoy it, I wanted to bring some back as a souvenir. Oh, you have an older brother Chiome-dono? I was taken back by her comment because Chiome hadnt spoken about her family before. However, she shook the head as she answered. No, even though I call him brother, he is a senior member of the six great ninjas. He bears the name Sasuke. Her eyebrows lowered and she looked off in the distance after she spoke. It was a familiar name. I remember it being brought up in the conversation Chiome and Hanzo the 22nd when I first visited the hidden village. If I was remembering it correctly, Chiome had been asking about Sasukes whereabouts. Since that conversation wasnt something I should have heard, I thought about it for a bit before giving her an ambiguous response. I see, large quantiles had been dried so there should be enough for you to take home. Ariane didnt have any interest in the food and there was only so much of it that I could use. The leftovers were still half-dried and fried kraken seemed rather tempting as long as I cut it into thin pieces. It actually might be fun to sneakily give Ariane some, just to see what would happen. As that mischievous thought crossed my mind, a half-asleep Ariane made her way on deck with her hair still disheveled from sleep. The lack of other women onboard and her voluptuous figure meant that the sailors eyes immediately honed in on Ariane, just like when we boarded the ship. I didnt know if she was aware of the stares, but the way she moved her body after a night spent in a narrow cabin only strengthened her already alluring feminine charms. Good morning Ariane-dono. Good morning Arc. Why are the beds in the cabin so hard because if that my body is sore all over. Ariane rubbed her back and sighed after making that comment. Just as I was about to say something to her, a sudden rustling on deck gathered everyones attention. When I focused my attention, I noticed the morning sun shining upon a town just off the starboard bow. Weve arrived in Plymouth. I heard someones voice as I took in the sight of the huge coastal city. It was larger than any human city Id seen. Despite the fact that we were on a hundred-meter long ship, but it felt minuscule compared to the city. Id thought that the elven city Landria we sailed from was well developed, but Polymath outclassed it. There werent any high-rise tree-apartments like in eleven cities, but the architecture was similar to the buildings found in Rhoden Kingdoms capital, only spread out over a hilly landscape. Chiome was openly expressing her surprise beside me. Ive heard the stories but, this city is huge. Its like a human city sprung up from the countryside. Ariane made a statement I had no choice but to agree. Judging from its size, it might house a hundred thousand people As the Liebbelta approached Plymouths port, we began to pass by other ships just heading out. The crews we passed had a lot of of beastmen crewmembers moving cargo around their ships. When the Liebbelta pulled into one of the citys piers, the sturdy beastmen around us began work mooring the ship in place. Once that was done, the unloading of the cargo began. After saying goodbye to the captain and collecting our baggage we crossed the wooden bridge and stepped onto the pier. Beastmen guards wielding spears and dressed in light armor waited on the pier and all of the crewmen not taking part in the unloading had to have their baggage checked by them. When Ariane pulled out a letter she received from Landrias elder, the guards only looked it over before allowing us to enter Plymouth without issue. Plymouth mustve been the most energetic city Ive ever visited. While the majority of the people walking around were beastmen, a decent number of dark elf sailors were mixed in with them. The outskirts of the port gave way to an open market, with various street vendors displaying their wares to the crowds of people trying to buy them. While it seemed like we walked into the middle of a festival, someone suited in full body armor walking the marketplace was bound to draw attention. This is amazing We might lose sight of each other if we look away for a moment. Ariane spoke what crossed her mind behind me as the crowd of people parted ways for me as are little group advanced forward. Though it had been my first voyage, I had no trouble with large crowds. I was actually quite relaxed in urban settings, and after such a long absence of experiencing it, I was feeling a bit nostalgic being here. Well, there was nothing I could do about it. Instead, I focused on the various spices and other miscellaneous food that lined some of the stalls we passed. Pontas tail restlessly wagged about as her eyes danced across all the food on display. As my eyes continued to wander, I suddenly stopped at a certain stall because an ongoing argument caught my ear. What!? Whys the price so much higher than usual!? The yelling customer was a wolf-eared man who was arguing with a bear-eared male stand owner about the price of certain spices. Isnt it inevitable? The western tiger-tribe members have started to disappear. These are the last of my red nails you know? The bear-eared man stand owner looked down on the customer as if he were a nuisance and pressed him to buy or leave. The wolf-eared man took his money and left the stall in a bit of a fit, being unwilling to pay such a high price for the spice. As I watched the exchange play out, my feet unconsciously moved towards the street stall. Hey, Arc!? Are there some tomatoes over there? Ariane brought up the item that had brought us to the Southern Continent and made me act in a similar fashion the other day when she called out to me. However, I was too busy moving towards the street stall to answer her. My eyes were immediately drawn to the red nail item he was holding. It was shaped like a claw and had the size of an index finger. Its flesh was a bright red color and a bit wrinkled. This item was something I was familiar with. Shopkeeper, are these spicy? I picked up one of the red nails and asked the stall owner about its characteristics for confirmation. The bear-eared man seems a little confused by the man in full-body armors sudden question, but he was quick to realize what I was asking. A-Ah. Despite their appearance, those are often referred to as the devil nails due to their spiciness. I was convinced of the nature of what I was holding by that answer. these devil nails were red chili peppers. Volume 5 - CH 8 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Harbor Town Plymouth Part 2 I never imaged that I would find chili peppers on this quest to obtain tomatoes in the Southern Continent. While tomatoes had many uses in cooking, red chili peppers were a versatile spice. With both tomatoes and chili peppers, I could make arrabbiata. Various Italian recipes started to flow into my head, and I frantically began searching nearby stall for the necessary ingredients and cooking implements. Ariane came up behind me and tilted her neck a bit when she saw the so-called devil nail in my hand. Huh? Are you going to buy those? Yes, I didnt know I would come across these here, and Id like to buy some if possible. Ariane slowly turned toward the stall vendor and asked the price of the peppers after I said that. When she heard it, her response mirrored the one of the wolf-eared man from before. What, how can you charge that ridiculous amount!? Ariane began chewing out the bear-eared vendor, with Chiome and me nodding our heads in agreement. I unintentionally reached for my gold pouch when we I heard the price the vendor had set. However, Arianes sharp eyes caught that motion and held out her hands to stop me from doing something foolish. Isnt that price just a rip-off?? While pressing the vendor Ariane voiced her criticism of him to me. Her golden eyes spoke of how outrageous it would be to buy at the asking price and that look carried some weight behind it. I looked to Chiome and strongly nodded to her to get her to agree. All the while wondering what made the price such a hang up for her. While I was contemplating the differences between men and women, the vendor began to explain his situation. Like I told the guy before, the price was lower than it is now, but the tiger tribesmen that were my suppliers have disappeared and I cant replace my stock. Hearing his side of the situation explained why he was unwilling to negotiate the price. Since chili peppers were dried goods they wouldnt spoil that quickly, so the vendor could just wait for a buyer willing to pay his price. Ariane also realized this and frowned in disappointment. However, her face showed that she wasnt willing to buy at the asking price, and I wouldnt be able to buy the peppers at this rate. Well, lets change the approach a bit. Vender-dono, do you know of any other shops that deal in devil nails? No merchant would purposely direct business to his rivals. The vendor shruged his shoulders and shook his head as expected. The western tiger tribe only recently begun to distribute devil nails in this region, there are almost no other places that sale them. If you think Im lying, youre welcome to search the market yourself. The vendor snorted and broke eye contact while crossing his arms, so I turned to Ariane to see what she know. She nodded and chimed in on what the vendor had said. Ive never seen them before. You dont come across them in Canada at least Then where can I find the tiger tribe to buy the nails directly? Even with a brief look around the market, I couldnt find any tiger-eared people. If the vendor told me where to find the tiger tribe the situation would solve itself, but he remained silent and let me continue my search in vain. It was only natural for a customer to seek out the producer of a good they sought in this situation. However, the vendor had no reason to tell me anything. As I tried to come up with a way to trip up the vendor, Ariane butted into the conversation. Arc, why do you wanna buy these things? From what we heard these things are dangerous, right? The same thing with the Kraken, why are you only interested in the strangest things? Ariane seemed a bit mystified by my behavior but it was Chiome and Ponta that objected to her comment. Kraken is delicious! Kyun! There was earnest look in her clear blue eyes as Chiome and the fur ball atop my head stood in solidarity. Though they missed the point I accepted their backing and held up the pepper in my hand. You can make various delicious thing by using this and tomatoes. Therefore, I would like to buy some at a more reasonable price. Ariane raised an eyebrow at what I said. But the vendor reacted before she could say anything. Youre planning to cook with devil nails!? Those of the tiger tribe use them to boost their fighting spirits by cooking them, but barely anyone else does that! I looked towards the shocked vendor and asked him to elaborate. Then, what are Devils nails used for besides cooking? I couldnt think of any other use for them at the moment. Chiome and Ariane looked between me and the vendor as our conversation had peeked their interest. Theyre usually boiled till they bleed out, and the juices are used as a monster and insect repellent. I also heard that squeezing them into your nose can temporarily increase ones strength. If Im not mistaken then the capsaicin in red chili peppers had antiseptic properties as well as being an effective insecticide, but squeezing it into your nose? Was it some kind of curse? However, I understood. The members of the tiger tribe were rumored to use them in cooking, but confirmation of that fact hadnt reached this town yet. Since only the extremely curious would be interested in these, theres no need to hide the supplier. All I have to do is ask around about the tiger tribe in order to find them. The vendor said that members of the tribe havent been seen around here recently, but it should be easy to find a clue about their location and buy the devil nails directly. I started to look towards the other vendors with that thought in mind. Then the bear-eared vendor sighed and scratched the back of his head. Hah, thats true. The tiger tribe mainly deals in monster leather and fangs. They usually reside in the Kuwana plains, just beyond the Shingarika plains. The tribe is often sighted around Fernandez, just west of here. If you follow the Dojasu river you should reach it. Somewhat reluctantly, the vendor revealed the location of the tiger tribe members. I was ignorant of this continents geography so I turned to Ariane when I heard the name of the town, but she was also unfamiliar with those places to so she only shook her head. Fernandez is ten days away by carriage and twenty days by foot. Do you actually plan to make such a trek? A fatherly smile floated on the vendors face, as Ariane silently looked on. There was quite a bit of distance to cover in order to reach the town. The vendors smile widened as he was assured of his victory. Even if we went through the hardships of reaching the town, there was no guarantee we could buy the items at a cheaper price. My short-distance transfer magic Dimensional Step should be able to deal with the distance problem. Id guess that it would take three days to reach the town of Fernandez by using that. While I thought it over, Arianes gaze landed on the baggage over my shoulder. Arc. You have some magic stones in your bag right? At her question, I was reminded of the magic stones I had collected in the caverns before we came upon that underground lake. Do to the picturesque nature if the underground lake I should be able to use Transfer Gate and collect some more of them so long as intercontinental travel wasnt an issue. I nodded at her question considering all of that. I have a few of them, do you need a specific number of them? Still unable to see her intentions, I gave her a frank reply that managed to put a smile on her luscious lips. She seems to have thought of something Follow me. Arc. Since were already here, we might as well stretch our legs. Ariane turned on her heel and began walking away from the vendor. C-Coming! Before the vendor could complain about her departure, I took out a gold coin and handed it to him. Sorry, Vender-dono. Could you give me however many devil nails this covers? The reason I relented was as a thank you for the information on the tiger tribe and I still wanted to sample the peppers. The vendor acknowledged that there was no further room for negotiations as he watched Ariane walk off, so he reluctantly took the gold coin. Although he was was a bit suspicious of the coin when he saw the emblem engraved on it, after I explained that it was from the human kingdom on the Northern Continent, the exchange came to an end. I was handed several devil nails in return, and after using the gold coin I had just paid to calculate the price for one of them, the mere thought of buying them en masse paralyzed me. Even if currency exchange was taken into account, I had just been handed a value pack of devil nails with none of the value. A price that reached the value of gold, I couldnt help but remember how I had heard once that pepper had been worth its weight in gold at one time. No, at these rates gold isnt the proper unit My hand moved to my money pouch as I stared at the devil nails. When I caught up to Ariane and Chiome I asked her what she had in mind. Where are we going? Remember what I told you before we came here? Though there shouldnt be many of them, there should be a transfer magic shrine network set up in this country. I dont know if we can directly travel to Fernandez but it should be faster than taking the highway, right? Ariane raised her brow as she looked back in my direction. Chiome was taken back when she remember that conversation. I groaned a little when she brought up that conversation from not that long ago. Hmm, I see. The only question is if the shrine network is open to the public. Since using it requires a village elder to grant permission, what are the actual chances of us being allowed to travel to Fernandez? Arianes status as daughter of a village elder probably allowed her to gain the necessary access to the shrine network, an advantage that we lacked here. If the shrine network was opened to the public, it would mean that a looser management system was in place. For now I pushed those thoughts aside and paid attention to the street we were heading down. Both sides of the street were lined with three-story tall buildings and had various types of beastmen going about their business. Though, it was actually a peculiar carriage that caught my attention. If you could call it a carriage, that is There wasnt a single horse hooked up to the chassis. Instead, there was a goat-like creature pulling it along. The creature had two ram horns jolting up from its head and it was covered in silk-like black fur everywhere but its face. However, the creature was the size of a horse and showed no strain as it pulled the fully packed carriage. There were two beastmen guards protecting the carriage. They wore matching uniforms and had swords attached to their waist as they rode two-meter tall birds. The height of the bird allowed them to easily see above the heads of the crowd. The birds wings were a bit small compared to their bodies and their feather where a dark brown color except for their white heads. This feature coupled with its yellow beak drew up the image of bald eagles in my mind. Hmm, I should have expected to find unknown animals here. Kyun! These horse-like birds seem to be fast runners. Ariane called out to Chiome, Ponta and me as we stopped to evaluate the carriage passing us by. Arc, Chiome-chan, the sun will set if we dont hurry! After confirming where we were headed, Ariane urged us to continue weaving our way through the crowd. After an hour of walking, we reached the center of the city were a large solemn building stood in the center of a small field. The seemingly Middle Eastern building was made from a lapis lazuli colored stone decorated with shiny filigree patterns. There was a baggage check station in front of the buildings entrance and guards could be seen all around the area. This seems to be this countrys transfer shrine network. Ariane made that comment as she approached the main gate, with the rest of us in tow. The building in front of us was more like a temple than a shrine. As we neared the gate of the transfer magic shrine, one of the beastmen guards gave Ariane a strange look before singling us out. Its unusual to see a female dark elf around here, are you planning to use the transfer formation? Ariane nodded at the guards question before asking her own. Yes, is it possible to reach Fernandez or a nearby town? You can transfer to Fernandez, but its impossible today. Todays two formations are linked to the capital city Galapagos. The guard gestured at the line of people at the gate with his chin as he spoke. According to him, the formation was frequently set to the capital (?), whereas transfers to other cities were only available for a limited number of people every day. But more importantly, the capital was named after the islands the evolution theory was based upon. The three of you will exceed the limit of people for tomorrows transfer to Fernandez. I suggest you come back in two days when the schedule opens up. You can also pay half the fee in advance so that your name is placed on the register. That was how Arianes question was answered. Given the circumstances, doing so must cost a considerable amount of money. Even though the price seemed to scale with the quantity of your baggage, the coins we had werent suitable for major circulation. It felt like we were being presented with the foreign voyage cost of the early Showa period. Is it possible to pay the fee in magic stones? Yes, theres an appraisal station off to the side that can determine a price point. The guard led us to the station before returning to his post. The station in front of us would appraise the magic stones and calculate the usage fee based on their quality. If we were fortunate enough, then the cost could be covered by the stones I brought along. After handing over all the magic stones I had for appraisal, they were exchanged for their monetary value. It turned out that the reservation only cost half of the payout, so I pocketed the difference. We were also handed marked wooden plaques for the transfer formation. Basically some kind of passport. This should take care of our expenses in this country of a while The leather pouch in my hand held the money and passport that we had just received, and I looked back at Ariane and Chiome as I spoke. The group going to Fernandez wont be announced until noon tomorrow, so traveling outside of this town is restricted. We should find an inn somewhere. When we reached the town square Ariane crossed her arms and started looking around the area as she brought up our schedule. Chiome restlessly moved about as she stood beside me. Something wrong Chiome-dono? N-No. I was just thinking about what we learned about the tiger tribe. From what I heard, the tiger tribe excels in martial arts. There only a few of them on the Northern Continent, so Ive never met one before. Chiome looked like a boy anxious to meet his hero with her unusual expressive face. While I stared at her, the image of a muscular giant suddenly appeared beside her, accompanied by a sense of deja vu. According to the vendor, they havent been making that many appearances recently I do hope you can meet them, Chiome-dono. I would also like to purchase more devil nails from them. When she heard this Ariane pointed a finger at me in protest. Arc, did you actually buy some devil nails from that vendor? I thought you found the tiger tribes location so that you could buy them wholesale. Ariane puffed out her chest and pouted in dissatisfaction as she spoke. Though she had already walked off by then, her excellent warrior-senses and deductive reasoning shouldnt be underestimated. I bought a few of them for sampling. I was thinking of buying the necessary materials in the market and cooking up something with the devil nails. I grasped my fist as I spoke, but Chiome and Ariane gave me a confused look. Arc, you can cook? Her question was actually reasonable when I thought about it. I havent cooked anything for myself since I came to this world. However, I had lived alone for many yearsand I became quite competent in my cooking because of that. Hmhmhm, let me show you my ability. You all will bear witness to my cooking skills! Since its been a while since I last cooked, lets make some arrabbiata pasta with the devil nails and tomatoes. I remember that garlic and onions were available in the market, so they should be easily obtainable. Kyun! Kyun! Realizing what was happening, Ponta began joyfully wagging her tail and crying atop my head. The devil nails might be a little too much for Ponta, so I need to remove them from her portion. Volume 5 - CH 9 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Border Town Fernandez Part 1 Lets start with the outcome first. The cooking didnt turned out to bad no, considering Id been in an unfamiliar environment, the food came out pretty good if, I do say so myself. Ariane was a little teary-eyed when she first started eating, but as the deliciousness of the spicy Arrabiata sauce dawned on her, she began considering to bring the devil nails back to Canada. The stimulation was a little too much for Chiomes tongue at first, but it wasnt long before her plate was empty. It was good that the devil nails werent as spicy as I thought they could have been, compared to regular red chili peppers. The sauce did have bit more of a kick to it, though. While I was cooking, Ariane saw me toss out the seeds and capsaicin glands, and there was a brief interrogation about why I was wasting something I spent so much money on. Since the capsaicin, which is what was causing the intense burning taste, was concentrated around the core of the pepper, it would be rather dangerous to use that part for cooking. To prove my point, I suggested to Ariane that she should put a small piece of the core into her mouth, waited for the expected result. In the end, Ariane had tears in her eyes when she took her first bite of the Arrabiata. Fortunately, the taste of the devil nails come through and she was able to enjoy it. If I had to point out an issue it would be how difficult it was to adjust the fire as I cooked. When I added the homemade penne, I noticed that part of the sauce had been burnt. The tomatoes had a pungent taste, but unfortunately the burnt part added a slight bitterness in the end. Though, the penne turned out unexpectedly well. Since the wheat dough used was originally used to make bread, the finished penne had a dusty texture to it. When it came to kneading the dough, I was grateful for my enhanced strength. After mentioning the problems with the fire, Ariane informed me of a magic tool stove that was capable of adjusting the heat. Unfortunately, this item hadnt spread far beyond elven villages despite how long ago it had been created. The reason being that the magic stones used to power the stove were more expensive than firewood. Still, the adjustable heat was an attractive feature and it was something worth looking into when we returned. I could always gather the magic stones from the cavern whenever I needed them, and it would be more efficient for me to use than firewood was. While I planned the construction of my future kitchen, Ariane stepped up beside me and urged me forward. I nodded and looked ahead of me. We now stood in front of Plymouths transfer shrine just beyond the gate. Two days have already passed since then and we were now about to travel to Fernandez. After handing over our passes and the other half of the money, we were ushered into the line we were currently waiting in. Currently, my helmet was under my arm and I would re-hydrate with the hot spring water in my canteen. A group composed of a brown-skinned elf, a female dark elf, a spirit beast and a cat-eared ninja certainly gathered the attention of those around us. Once our turn finally arrived, we were allowed to enter the shrine after a brief questioning. The exterior appearance of the shrine, with its multitude of spires, made it out to be a complex structure. However, the interior was a simple box-shaped room with a semicircular domed ceiling. The walls of the shrine had been completely covered with a mosaic of various flora and fauna. Amazing As comment leaked from my lips I looked the quality artwork, it was I was a tourist on a sightseeing trip. There were four oriental pillars stationed in the corners of the large altar that sat in the center of the room. There were also sets of stairs on each side of the elevated altar. The other people taking this trip were already standing on the altar with their baggage and followers, talking amongst themselves as they waited. Considering the amount of money it took to use the transfer altar, youd think that the wealthy were the main patrons. However, given the number of people waiting on the altar, the traveling time of twenty days must have been enough of a motivation to pay the price. As I climbed up the stairs, all conversation stopped and everyones eyes focused on me for a moment before someone called from below. It time! The transfer to Fernandez shall begin shortly! Please make your way to the center of the altar! A handheld bell, like those used in marketplace lotteries, rang out as a person who seemed to be in charge shouted out directions. The entire hall became a bit noisy as the warning bell rang. Not long after, the huge magic formation carved into alter the began to shine such an intense light that I unintentionally narrowed my eyes. Similar to the formations used in the elven villages, I had a momentary feeling of weightlessness, and then we suddenly saw a different scenery. The place we were now wasnt all that different from the shrine wed just been, but the decorations were rather plain in comparison. The transfer went through without a problem. The convenience of transfer magic is impressive as ever Chiome expressed her amazement as she confirmed our surroundings with her own eyes. I couldnt help but agree with her. Since the magic stones needed to power the transfer increases with the number of people, this methods drawback is its inflexibility. The network in the forest is only capable of five people at most If you think about it, the magic Arc uses is a bit weird. Arianes half closed eyed honed in on the canteen of water I had retrieved from the hot spring near the Dragon Kings tree this morning. It had been a test to see if my long-distance transfer magic, Transfer Gate, was capable of traveling between continents. It was a day away by ship, but that was only possible with the advanced ships the elves possessed. The distance between the two continents should be seven hundred kilometers at least. It wasnt an exaggeration to call an ability to cover that much distance instantaneously strange. Common sense dictated that continent-spanning teleportation would require a considerable amount of mana to fuel it. The same amount of mana was used to transfer in the game no matter where I went. If mana consumption was proportional to distance traveled, then the magic I used wouldnt be all that different from the shrine network. Well, its good that travel between the continents is easier I followed everyone else down the stairs while doing my best to avoid eye contact with Ariane and laugh her statement off. As we left the shrine, we took a look around Fernandezs town square which had some similarities to Plymouths. However, there were visible differences in scenery between two towns. Unlike Plymouth, the town lacked the bustling commercial harbor, an impressively high wall surrounded the town. The wall, in tandem with the rough building structure that dominated the town, gave the place the feeling of a fortified city. Since it was described as a border town, maybe the town acted as a defensive line of sorts. The beastmen with good physiques, those dressed as soldiers or those trying to be inconspicuous, really stood out. For now, lets look around for members of the tiger tribe. After I put my helmet back on, I looked back to Ariane and Chiome as they nodded at my suggestion. Pontas hind legs dangled aimlessly as Chiome held her to her chest and her nose twitched as she took in the scent of this new town. The lack of Plymouths harbor district meant that she couldnt smell the tide this far inland. I began to scan the face of the people passing by to find a hint about the people I was looking for. When I called out to a nearby stall owner, I was met with a suspicious stare. Excuse me, would you know where to find the tiger tribe? The man started to smile when I took a gold coin from my waist pouch and held it in front of him. Oh, the tiger tribe? I havent seen any around the last couple of days. I see. Judging that I wouldnt find much here I started to pull back the gold coin when wrinkles appeared on the mans forehead and he rushed to speak again. W-Wait, fine sir! If Im not mistaken, theres a stable near the southern wall that has extensive dealings with the tiger tribe! Hmm? I was looking for the tiger tribe, not the mounts that they used. I closed my fist on the gold coin in my hand and looked the man in the eye as I asked him to elaborate. The mans eyes traveled to Ariane besides men and gained some sort of understanding as he started speaking again. I couldnt tell because of the weighty armor you wear, but youre an elf, arent you, sir? Its no surprised that youre unaware of the circumstances. Dragon riding is a huge part of the tiger tribes culture. They acquire their lifetime mounts once they reach adulthood, so this is no trifling matter. Its an inexpiable disgrace for tribesmen to lose their mount. I was able to pick up the gist of what the man was trying to say. So, if I want to find the tiger tribe members I should look there first? Yes. The owner of the stable occasionally does business with the tribe, if anyone knows about them it would be him. Its the truth, I swear! I looked down at the man enthusiastically nodding his head, and flipped the gold coin in his direction. Looking away from the pleased man, I turn towards Ariane, who looked rather doubtful. Arent you paying a bit too much for that information? The value of information varies from person to person It was a reasonable expense for me. I shrugged my shoulders as I answered her question. The bit of information the man gave us told us that the tiger tribe hadnt been seen recently. I didnt know the reason for their lack of appearances but learning about the stable frequented by the tiger tribe was worth the price. The worst case was that I wouldnt be able to find the tiger tribe in this town, so I would just have to go to the Kuwana plain to find them myself. Well, lets go look around the southern wall for the stable. I hoisted my baggage over my shoulder and triumphantly began to walk away before Chiome called out to me. Arc-dono, isnt south in that direction? Kyun! I turned around immediately and started off in the direction she pointed out. Whenever I visited a new city I would often get turned around. I avoided Arianes cold stare and quickly headed towards the wall that rose in the distance. Volume 5 - CH 10 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Border Town FernandezPart 2 It seems that the wall didnt cover the town completely. When I looked back for a second, I noticed that there were opening in certain sections of the wall. We were heading south so the openings laid north and west of here. I had heard that Fernandez was built near a river, so maybe the river was flowing through these openings. Thanks to those easily noticeable landmarks it wasnt difficult to roughly estimate our current direction. We continued to on our way, passing people going about their own business, until we eventually came upon a large gate built into the town wall. Seems like weve reached the southern gate. Next to the gate were pastures enclosed with wooden fences, inside which I could see some of the large, two-legged birds and the big, cart-pulling, ram-like creatures I had noticed before. One of the several nearby buildings was the stable we were looking for. Seems like there are several stables in this area Arc-dono, isnt it just over there? Kyun! Ignoring Arianes mutter as she was looking at the scenery around us, Chiome pointed at a small enclosure with a single creature in it. Judging by Pontas response, she had also noticed the same sight as the person who was currently holding her. In the corner of the pasture Chiome was pointing out stood a mount different from the rams and eagles in the other pastures. This creature seemed to be reptilian in appearance. In fact, a better description of the creature was that of a small dinosaur Id seen in an illustration a while back. It looked the universally recognizable triceratops. The creature was four meters long from head to tail, but I couldnt judge its height because it was laying down at the moment. Its whole body was covered in reddish-brown scales and two horns grow from the top of its head. However, unlike regular dinosaurs, there was a trail of white fur traveling down its back to the tip of its tail. Another difference between the creature and the illustration was that the creature had six legs. While there was quite the difference in appearance, the behavior seemed to be the same since the creature was leisurely chewing on the foliage that grew around it. So, thats the mount? I voiced my doubts as we approached the pen with the dinosaur creature. I never saw a creature like this anywhere else in Fabunaha, so was this one of the powerful mounts that the tiger tribe used? An elderly rabbit-eared man called out to us as I contemplated things. Oh, a visitor. Do you need a mount? Excuse me for asking, but are you imperial guards from the capital? The rabbit-eared man was on the short side and his ears twitched about as he took note of my armor and politely questioned us. Were from an elven village from the Northern Continent. Were just looking around a little. The man eyes bulged when he heard Arianes self-introduction. Is that so, its unusual to see an elf in Fernandez after all. Are you lot in need of a mount? How fast do you need to go? How heavy is the load? The rabbit man had a smile on his face as he started showing off two bipedal eagles that were grazing in another pasture. We seem to have come across a stable owner. I quickly cut off the rabbit-eared mans sales pitch and brought up the reason we were actually here. Id heard that a stable in this area dealt with the special type of mount that the tiger tribe uses. Would you know anything about that? Y-yes, I know about that situation, but why are you asking? The man became a little suspicious after hearing my question, but I simply shrugged my shoulders and explained our purpose here. I would like to contact the tiger tribe about obtaining some devil nails from them directly. We were told by a merchant that a certain stable owner would know the current whereabouts of the tribe, so we came here in search of that person. The stable owner nodded and smiled along in understanding. Ah, so thats it. Certainly, a lot of effort is needed to tame their mounts as you can see. Honestly, Im still waiting for someone to pick up the dragon mount over there The stable owner relaxed his stance as he spoke and looked towards the six-legged dinosaur creature. Looks like Chiome wasnt mistaken when she pointed out this creature as one of the tiger tribes mounts. I then locked eyes with the elderly rabbit-eared man. Probably out of sympathy, the rabbit-eared man gave me a bitter smile that showcased his wrinkles. Obtaining a dragon mount is a rite of passage for the tiger tribe, and they become inseparable with their mounts. I picked up this stray in the hopes of claiming some kind of reward, but the tribesmen havent been seen around town recently The man paused for a moment as he made his was over to the over to the fence and sighed heavily. As you can see, a dragon mounts diet consist of grass, but the sheer quantity they consume costs a small fortune to keep this one here. Still, if I were to toss this fellow back into the plains, the tiger tribes trust that took me years to build up would be destroyed in an instant A flash of sorrow appeared in the mans eyes while he spoke. Even as the stable owners eyes pleaded with me, I could only feel troubled by the enormous request his monologue was implying. However, his statement had confirmed that the tiger tribe hadnt visited the town for a while, and it was likely that wed have to go to the Kuwana plains. Hmm, how many days will it take to reach the Kuwana plains from this town? I could feel the lights spark in the stable owners eyes as I asked about the distance from here to the tiger tribes home. After you cross the Dojasu river itll take about ten days to pass through the Singalika plains, then youll just need the cross the Sheila river to reach the Kuwana plains. However, it would be rather reckless to traverse the plains on foot. I can prepare a black ram for you, if youd like? The stable owner offered a large smile as he directed attention towards the large ram-like creatures in another pen. The problem was just that his offer was unnecessary to us because of the transfer magic I already had. Certainly, pushing our baggage on a pack animal would be convenient, and it did present an opportunity to live out a fantasy adventure I weighed the options as I looked down at Ponta, who was still being carried by Chiome. Kyun? Ponta tilted head and gave me a questioning look before I returned my gaze to the dragon mount. Customer, you have to agree with the dangers traversing the plains, dont you? The openness of the plains means that people can be easily spotted by predators and monsters. Mounts are a necessity in escapes and useful in keeping night watch. Since these mounts are originally from the plains, they are highly sensitive to nocturnal monster attacks. Monster attacks wouldnt be much of an issue during the day, but I doubted I would be able to find nocturnal monsters at night or use transfer magic. Though Arianes and Chiomes night vision should solve that problem. The stable owner continued to press his point as I tried to think things through. Customer, if you intend to visit the Kuwana plains, why not take the dragon mount with you? As you can see, these fellow doesnt lack the fangs and horns of monsters and returning him to the tiger tribe should make negotiates easier to facilitate. What do you have to lose? A gentle smile remained on the stable owners lips when he finished speaking. He was trying to push his problem on us under the guise of doing us a favor. Nothing the stable own said was irrational and it was only normal that he would attempt to do this. The smiling face of a certain young, human merchant came to mind and I had to clear my head with a shake. If you return the dragon mount Ill give you a cheap price on a different mount. I was a bit confused as the owner started rubbing his hands together and chuckling. If we take the dragon mount why would we need another one? It should easily be able to handle three people. Ariane, whod been silently listening to the story, nodded in agreement. The own waved his hands back and forth to deny our assertion. N-No, that is, if you were able to ride it then you certainly could but excluding me, this mount wont allow anyone whose strength it doesnt recognize to take its reins. Unless someone from the tiger tribe is handling it, taking the reins is all but impossible The old man stopped for a moment to wipe his forehead and catch his breath. How do tiger tribesmen usually master these fellows? Chiome had also become interested in the conversation and asked the old stable owner a question. W-well its a relatively simple process to be honest The tiger tribesmen usually have a test of strength with the dragon mount. I glanced at the large lizard grazing about when I heard that answer. I nodded my head at his remark. It was probably impossible for an ordinary person to match the pure strength of a creature with the reptiles weight class. If you were speaking of people that could potentially do it other than me it would have to be one of the bear clan members I saw in Chiomes village and maybe one of the six great ninjas I know. Well then, Ill try to best it in a test of strength here. I put the baggage Id been carrying on the ground and approached the fence. When he noticed what I was doing, the stable own froze for a moment before rushing to stop me. Wait, Wait, dont be so unreasonable! He may seem docile now, but hell send anyone that challenges him flying! Even those of the tiger clan, with their incomparable strength, have been known to be tossed aside! Those in the immediate area took an interest in what was happening as the old man shouted. I easily hopped over the fence in my armor and made my way over to where the dragon mount was sitting. When it noticed that I had entered its territory, the mounts yellow eyes narrowed as it focused on me. Hey, some idiots gonna challenge a dragon mount to a test of strength! One of the curious spectators shout managed to draw the interest of even more people. That guy in the armor? Hey, armor guy, do you think the weight of that armor will be enough to hold down a dragon mount? That armored guys not a tiger tribesmen is he? I could hear the jeering of the crowd as the came watch the impromptu show they were being treated to. I ignored them and locked eyes with the dragon mount. The dragon mount growled without taking its eyes off me and stood up. The dragon mounts lumbering, reddish-brown figure slowly walked up to stand opposite to me. A sudden gust of wind blows through the dragons white mane as it began raking the ground and aimed its horns at me. I hammered my fist into my palm in an attempt to provoke it. Ill play with you with all of my strength. Giyuriiiiiii!! The moment I said that the dragon mount let out a high-pitched roar that didnt match its lumbering figure and charged me. The dull impact that rang out caused the spectators to give a heated cheer. Id managed to catch the dragon mounts horns under my armpits, which brought an end to its charge. Even now I could hear people shouting and making bets while I grappled with the beast. Paying no mind to those voices, I began to smile as the dragon mount started to push me back. Hmm, as expected of the prideful dragon mount you are the greatest test of my strength yet. Those were my honest feelings. The heavenly knight was classified as a magical swordsman. While I couldnt match a pure warrior build, the strength of a max level character far surpassed that of an ordinary man. However, there were multiple creatures in this world that could oppose me with their own power. It made me realize the dangers of wholeheartedly being devoted to a strength in battle. But that was for another time because I couldnt lose here. When my feet started to dig ditches into the ground, I grabbed hold of the mounts white mane and bent down to lower my center of gravity. Gyuriigiyuriiiiiiii!!! The dragon mount furiously began shaking its head back and forth in an attempt to break my hold, while I slowly started to apply pressure to it. Haaaaaaaaa!!! Firing myself up, I threw all of my power into my hold on the dragon mounts neck. As the mount started to falter the upset screams of the crowd reached my ears. Before long, the dragon mount could no longer resist and a cloud of dust rose up as its reddish-brown body fell to the ground. Ahhhh, seriously!? That guy managed to bring down a beast that not even the tiger tribesmen could!? See for yourself, looks like I won!! While some of the adventurers and mercenaries were celebrating on the other side of the fence Ariane looked on with a disinterested expression. However, the celebration was cut short with the dragon mount slowly stood back up. Gyurii Although it seemed a little disappointed, the dragon mount bent a knee to me and lowered its neck. It seems to have recognized my strength and was willing to let me ride. Unlike its armor-like scales, the white fur that covered dragon mounts back was rather soft. The mounts reptilian eyes narrowed and it started to purr as I stroked its fur. I slowly walked to its side before leaping onto the mounts back. Gyurii After I give it a signal, the dragon mount stood up while carrying me. As expected, the view from this high up was impressive. When I looked down at the crowd, I caught sight of the old stable owner frozen with his mouth left agape. With a slight kick I got the dragon mount to start moving, he started moving his six legs in tandem in the old stable owners direction. Merchant-dono, could you provide us with saddles suitable for our trip? When I made that comment with a chuckle the old man started nodding his head with a smile on his face. Weve now obtained directions to the Kuwana plains and a bargaining chip in the process. Volume 5 - CH 11 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Traversing the Plains The next day, when the sun had yet to illuminate the landscape. However, unlike the humans of this world, the low levels of light wasnt a hindrance to elves and beastmen. Even with sunrise still being a while away, the residents of the town were already energetically moving about. After receiving the dragon mount and obtaining a saddle, we spent the rest of the day buying the equipment and other items we would need to traverse the plains before checking into an inn for the night. While the old stable owner considered the dragon mount a nuisance because of the resource its maintenance drained, the beasts sheer size and strength easily allowed three people to ride it. From the stable owners point of view, taking in the dragon mount caused such large loss in profit that there were tears in his eyes when he saw us off yesterday. At the very least, our agreement to return the dragon mount to the tiger tribe must have been a weight lifted off his shoulders. Thats what has happened up till now. Currently, we were waiting on the bridge in the northwestern district of Fernandez that hung over the Dojasu river. The river beneath the bridge was about two- or three hundred meters across. The were multiple small ships anchored on the side of the town that faced the river, and I could make out the figures of a few sailors from here. This river probably acted as a natural canal. I turned away from the river bank and looked ahead. The bridge was a drawbridge that extended to rivers opposite bank, thick chains connected half of the bridge to the town wall. It was most likely designed this way to allow larger ships to pass through. We, along with several others, were currently waiting for the bridge to drop into place. The other people waiting could be divided into two categories, there were the adventurers dressed in light armor and the farmers holding various gardening tools. As usual, all eyes were focused on us. As a cat-eared person Chiome didnt stand out all that much, but my silver full-body armor and jet-black mantle blowing in the wind couldnt go unnoticed. The same could be said for Ariane golden eyes and white hair, since dark elves were a rarity in this town. To top it off, our baggage was packed onto the dragon mounts massive body. The dragon mount was more than four meters long and it stood taller than I did. The fact that only members of the tiger tribe have been seen riding this beast also guaranteed that our group would arouse attention. Instead of sitting in her usual spot atop my head, Ponta was comfortably resting in the dragon mounts white mane. Occasionally she would happily wag her tail and the dragon mount would start yawning, not seeming to mind the little foxs presence. Since the mane was pure white it was easy to spot Pontas fluffy tail at a distance, even though she was moving around on her own. Nevertheless Are you gonna be alright at such a height? Kyun? Ponta tilted her neck to the side when that comment slipped from my mouth. While the dragon mounts head was only slightly above my own, I worried as I looked up to Ponta. Fufu, maybe she wasnt attached to you, Arc, but to the feeling of perching in a high tree. After seeing my interaction with Ponta, Ariane voiced her thoughts about the situation. Chiome shook her head and shrugged her shoulders as she listens Arianes comment. Suddenly the sound of metal scraping metal filled the area as the drawbridge was lowered. With a thud, the two sides of the bridge connected at the center of the river and people begin to moving at once. When I climbed on the back of the dragon mount, Ponta leaped to her usual spot atop my helmet. Ponta, you Kyun! I wonder if it was a racial trait as I sighed and held out a helping hand to Ariane who was still chuckling about this whole thing. After I took her hand, Ariane agilely climbed up and settled herself behind me. Chiome managed to leap onto the dragon mounts back and sit in front of me. We had decided upon the sitting arrangement beforehand and once I took the reins and lightly kicked its sides, the dragon mount began to advance. Contrary to its appearance of a slow-witted, armored reptile, the dragon mount skillfully maneuvered its six legs and kept pace with the crowd. Hey, Arc, arent you going a little fast? Ariane suddenly clinging to me caught my attention as she appeared to have lost her balance. In order for everyone to ride the dragon mount, I had to tie my shield to the side of the mount. As a result, the sensation of Ariane pressing her twin hills against me was transmitted through my armor. However, I was still in armor so I couldnt actually feel anything. Such a pity. Arianes eyes started to bore into the back of my head the moment I had that trifle thought. Arc, did something indecent just cross your mind? Whatever do you mean? Fearing Arianes nearly psychic intuition I sidestepped her suspicions and focused one the scenery. Unlike the well-maintained large field I saw on the side of the river Fernndez sat at, there were only small disorganized fields on the opposite bank. Since wed been told that many monsters inhabited the Singalika plains beyond the river, there was probably a limited amount of cultivated land. Since humans had apparently settled down in the land beyond the plains, this setup was probably a defensive measure. After watching the farmers tend to their personal fields for awhile I looked away as we passed them by. As the dragon mount left the cultivated zone, a seemingly endless plain opened up before our eyes. Small bushes were clustered around the trees and I occasionally caught sight of monster shadows moving about. It was comparable to the savanna. Hmm, I dont see any sign of the Black Forest the stable owner mentioned When I made that comment while taking a look around, Ariane and Chiome began to scan the area as well. The stable owner we received the dragon mount from warned us to avoid entering the Black Forest at all cost. It was a large forest that spread out south of the two major plains and was also referred to as the Demon Forest and the Forest of Death. A place only the foolish would enter without being prepared. This is a considerable large plain, we might not come across it unless we deviate south. Chiomes cat ears stood up as she continued to survey and looked up to me. Youre probably right. However, itll be hard to judge the direction without a landmark. It hadnt been long since we crossed the and if I looked back I could still spot the town, but the scenery will eventually start to fade into itself once the road ended, and we could simply get lost. Hmm? I remember having a similar thought somewhere before Before I could ponder about my feeling of deja vu Ariane poked me in the back. Since Chiome and I are here, you just have to look forward and hold the reins properly, Arc. I simply shrugged my shoulders and tightened hold my on the reins in response. When I gave the single to start running, the dragon mount began to increase its speed. My body was pushed back by the sudden acceleration and the scenery started to pass by in a blur. The rocking also intensified as a result. Unfortunately, there wasnt a speedometer, but we must have been going the speed of a standard-sized car. While I was marveled at the dragon mounts impressive physical capabilities, an unexpected scream reached my ear. Kyaa`!!? Sl-Slow down, cut back! Kyaa!!? Ariane basically clung to my waist as she screamed and pleaded. When I looked back I saw her eyes were shut and she was holding on for dear life. I eased up on the reins and allowed the dragon mount to lower its speed called out to the teary-eyed Ariane. Ariane-dono its unusual to hear you scream, are you bad with rides? I-Im just not used to it! Youve seen the place where I grew up, so shouldnt you understand!? Ariane breathing was erratic and her lilac cheeks were flushed as she glared at me. Her words along with remembering the scenery that surrounded the village made it click in my head. It was near impossible to traverse the Great Canada Forest on horseback. I dont remember coming across a single mount when I stayed in the village. It seems that she wasnt accustomed to riding mounts at all. A-Alright, how about you dont increase the speed until I get used to it? A mischievous urge budded inside me when I heard Arianes hollow plea. Hmm, its such a rarity to hear Ariana scream like a maiden and Id like to enjoy it a bit more I received seven blows to my back from here as she silently blushed behind me. Since there wasnt any help for it, I allowed the dragon mount to continue at a relatively slow pace and used Dimensional Step to increase our pace. However, it was hard to call this solution effective. Every time we transferred the dragon mount would become disoriented, freeze up for a moment, and look around before it started moving again. The dragon mounts earlier car speed was actually preferable to this start-stop moment we had now. Even if I used Dimensional Step cover the entirety of todays trip, wed only cover about six or seven kilometers at most. That was assuming that this world had the same diameter as Earth. As we advanced through the wide, open plain the landscape started to bleed into itself as the sun gradually set in the direction we headed. The clear blue sky was gradually dyed the shade of crimson and a shadow appeared on the far-off horizon as twilight approached. I had to blot the setting sun with my hand as the day drew to a close. Were gonna need to find a campsite soon Lets set up camp near that wooded area. Chiome pointed out a small patch of trees as she voiced her opinion on what to do, I followed her suggestion and guided the dragon mount towards the area where we could have a light meal before we slept. An oppressive feeling overtook our camp as darkness fell, and the fact that we set up camp in such a wide open area conversely increased my unease over the situation. Being in such an area was unnerving for me, someone who spent the majority of his life in closed-off environments. Ariane usually spent her time surrounded by a densely populated forest, and as a result she was also restlessly looking around. Chiome, on the other hand, was accustomed to camping in such areas and proceeded with an experienced ease. I could see Chiomes lips form a small smile as she watched Ponta running around and around in circles. For thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl, to show such poise in the middle of this plains, made me question just how much of a sheltered life I had lived. If I was in my flesh and blood form, I doubted I would have been able to last a single night in this place. I could only manage because my emotions were diluted in my skeleton form. Even so, it would be detrimental to rely on this form forever. Our first night in the plains passed by with Chiome carrying out her work and Ponta playing about as I thought over my no-win situation. The next morning, I conducted my routine training with Ariane. We lacked the wooden swords we normally usual, so we made due with some branches and mainly focused on footwork. Both Chiome and Ariane stressed the importance of how essential repetition was in conditioning ones body for combat. In order to properly utilize my strength and speed, I had to become accustomed to this body. However, even with Ariane helping me with my training, Glenys was still far beyond me. Once training was over, we had a light breakfast before setting off again. As this day came to an end, a mountain range appeared in the southern direction. The coat of snow that covered the top of a few mountain peaks indicated just how tall they were. However, looking in the opposite direction revealed that the mountain range didnt cross into the plains. These would be the Kinrei Mountains the stable owner mentioned. If Im not mistaken, the Sheila river flows from those mountains so we should be nearing the Kuwana plains. Thats right. We should be crossing into the tiger tribes territory soon Chiome looked towards the mountain and seemed to agree with my comment. As we come towards the edge of the mountain range, another large plain appeared in the distance. In front of us was the figurative gateway into the tiger tribes home, but I eyes were dragged to the forest that ran parallel to the Kinrei Mountains Something there managed to hold grab hold of my full attention. What is that? In the center of the forest stood a single tree a tree that towered over all of those that surrounded it. There was quite a bit of distance between here and the forest, so I couldnt get an accurate scale of the trees size, but it reminded me of the Dragon Kings Tree. Is this what its like to see Tokyo Tower from a distance? However, the Dragon Kings Tree didnt have such a canopy, and this tree gave off a slightly lanky impression. But, that wasnt the issue. The huge Tokyo-Tower-sized tree was actually moving in the southern direction. Each time the huge tree moved, a cloud of black figures would fly out of the nearby trees. In all likelihood, it was some type of monster. Could that be a treant?! Ariane let out a surprised shout when she looked back and saw the creature moving about. A treant? Treants are considered a form of monster When I questioned Ariane about what she said, it was Chiome that answered me as her blue eyes tracked the enormous walking tree. Ariane continued the explanation when Chiome went silent. Many humans consider them all to be monsters, but there are various types of Treants. The name is a general term that refers to any tree that is inhabited by a spirit, only corrupted ones actually possess magic stones. However, that is the largest Treant Ive ever seen. As we watched the Treant slowly and steadily walk in the southern direction, Ariane let out an amazed sigh. Isnt that forest connected to the Black Forest in the south? I dont understand, but some Treants can be rather violent, so its best that we dont approach it recklessly. I listened to her speak and continued to stare at the walking Treant. The creatures sheer size alone made it a dangerous to approach it. If you found yourself in its path youd be trampled instantly. For now, its better that we dont tread in the forests that are off-limit No creature with the desire to live would ever intentionally approach such a creature. Should we look around the Sheila river, near the northern edge of the mountain, to set up camp? Taking her eyes away from the tree monster, Chiomes cat ears began to twitch about as she started to looking for a place to set up camp for the night. When I questioned Ariane about it with a look she nodded her head in agreement. Tomorrow we would enter the Kuwana plains. Volume 5 - CH 12 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Tiger Tribe Early the next morning. We crossed the Sheila River and entered the Kuwana plains. Normally, in order to cross the massive Sheila River, you would need to follow the river downstream until the river narrowed, but I just used Dimensional Stepto get us across. The Kuwana plain were the home of the tiger tribe, but it wasnt all that different from the Shingarika plain we just crossed over from. Just beyond the river, Ariane pointed out something in the northwestern direction four conical mountains spaced at equal intervals from each other, indicating that there was more to this landscape than I thought. The journey after that went smoothly while I occasionally glanced at the four mountains. We havent encountered any of the carnivores we had been warned about, and therefore the ride through the plain was slightly boring. In front of me, Chiomes cat ears fidgeted about as she scanned the area for anything out of the ordinary. Behind me, Ariane had become accustomed to the dragon mounts normal speed and was calmly keeping an eye on the scenery. Occasionally, Ariane would say My butt is hurtingand wed stop to take a break, without any of us having much to say. Our relaxing journey came to an end when Ponta stuck her tail into the air and started crying. Kyun! Ariane was the first to respond to Pontas cry and worried us of an incoming threat. Someones approaching from our right. On the right, I caught sight of two shadows kicking up dust crowds as they closed in on us. They were closing in with considerable speed. The was a hint of worry in Chiomes blue eyes as she looked back at our pursuers. It was obvious that they would catch up with us soon. I tighten my hold on the reins and lowered our speed as I tried to get a better look at them. It was Ariane that managed to identify them first. Theyre riding the same kind of mount we are could they be from the tiger tribe? I pulled the reins and stopped the dragon mount as the two shadows neared. They were still too far away for me to confirm anything yet, but I wondered if we would be able to interact with the tiger tribe on good terms. I was filled to the brim with anticipation at first, but that changed as I felt aggression coming from the other party. Noticing our behavior, our pursuers lowered their speed and began to observe us. They were tiger tribesmen, just like Ariane had said. The two tiger tribesmen held decorative spears in their hands I couldnt estimate their exact size, but since they were a head taller than me they were probably around two and a half meters tall. They wouldnt lose to Goemon in terms of muscularity and their gold and black striped hair, certainly resembled the fur of a tiger. While their toned upper bodies were exposed, they wore arm and leg guards. If there were any differences between the cat-eared people, it would be the physical disparity between them. Leaving aside exceptions like Goemon, the majority of the cat-eared people Ive met, be it man or woman, had thin flexible bodies. If these two were standard for the tiger tribe, then Goemons size would be the norm for the tribe. Their ears were more rounded than regular cat-eared people and combined with their wild, shoulder-length hair they truly gave them the atmosphere of beastmen. The dragon mounts the two of them rode stopped five meters away from us. One of the tiger tribesmen raised his spear as he began to shout. Where did you acquire that mount? The design of that saddle belongs to one of the six clans living here, its the property of the Ena clan! Your lives depend on your answer!! Ariane, Chiome, and I shared a look after we received that threat. The saddle wed received to ride the dragon mount seemed to act as an identifier within the tiger tribe. Their cautiousness was probably because they believed we had obtained our mount through underhanded means. I raised my hands in front of them in a non-threatening manner and explained our circumstances to them. Were from an elven village on the Northern Continent. We came here to meet with the tiger tribe. We have no ill will towards you. This dragon mount was obtained from a stable owner in a town called Fernandez, just east of here. We only seek to return it to its owners. When I stopped speaking I observed the two tiger tribesmen to see how theyd react. The warriors looked at us with suspicion and exchanged a few hushed words between themselves. We are members of Uiria clan! What business do you have with us!? The man rose his spear at us again and shouted another question at us as his companion watched. Since we had nothing to hide I decided to answer him. The merchants in Fernandez say you posses devil nails. I was wondering if you provide me with some of them. Is there any way to negotiate? The two of them became more skeptical when they heard my answer. The tension began to rise as I realized how weak the pursuit of peppers might have seemed. It sounded like a poor excuse made up on the spot. As I tried to come up with a better way to explain ourselves, Chiome reacted to something and turned her head in a certain direction. ? What? When the two tiger tribesmen also reacted I looked behind me to see what was happening. Everything seemed the same as before until I noticed a dust cloud gradually approaching us. This time it was only one tiger tribesman approaching us. This man had a panicked expression as he raised his spear and made a call to action. Two giants have appeared near the village! All patrol teams must return to fight immediately!! Huh!? Fuck!! Once the man finished delivering his message, he grabbed hold of his reins and vigorously headed off in another direction. The two tiger tribesmen glanced at us, sighed in defeat and prepared to chase after the messenger. You some kind of warrior arent you!? If you want to meet our leader, follow us!! Saying only that in a booming voice, the two cracked the reins of their mounts and ran off. Arianes head peeked over my shoulder and stared at their backs with dull surprise. What will we do, Arc? Based on the flow of the conversation, they want our help with a troublesome situation. I looked down at Chiome as I thought over her question. She looked away from the tiger tribesmen and nodded towards Ariane and me. Seems like my answer would determine our course of action. Weve come this far, I say we follow them. I maneuvered the dragon mount in the direction of the tiger tribesmen and gave it the command to run. According to the messenger, a pair of giants had shown up near the village, so just what kind of creatures were they? I tried to imagine what the tiger tribe, which differed from humans, would classify as giants, but it could be inferred that these giants were a considerable threat. The figure of the treant we saw from a distance yesterday crossed my mind, but I shook my head and focused on what was ahead of use. If it was a giant of that scale I doubted even my abilities would be enough. It would be a sick punchline if the those trying to drive something out were destroyed instantaneously. I feel like were stepping into another troublesome situation again. While I tried to calculate the risks and rewards I caught a bit of Arianes complaint. Well, lets think about it. This works in our favor, since negotiations will be easier if we help them. I think I heard an exasperated sigh after I said that. Ponta took a fighting posture on top of my head and vigorously shook her tail. Her behavior was proof enough that we werent in any danger just yet. Volume 5 - CH 13 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Fighting Giants The landscape flew by at a such a rate that it was hard to tell how long wed been following the two dragon mounts in front of us. Unfortunately, I didnt have something like a watch on me, but no more than thirty minutes had probably passed. Despite moving at such a high speed, there was still a gap between us and the other dragon mount. Before long, some sort of village appeared ahead of the two tiger tribesmens mount. We were still a good distance away, but everything seemed fine until the ground started to rumble as if the Mongol hoard was closing in. Two silhouettes came over a small hill in the villages vicinity. There were six tiger tribesmen, hailed for their fighting prowess, holding those creatures back. Are those the giants? Ariane peaked her head up to at my question and took a look in front of us. Despite the noise the charging dragon mount generated, I could still hear her breathing. Kyun! Kyun! Ponta barked in the giants general direction before she hurriedly coiled herself around my neck. The giants the tiger tribesmen were fighting were slightly different from what I imagined. First of all, they didnt have any heads. Apart from the lack of a head, they did resemble humans like one would expect them to. No, though I havent seen the animal in this world, a more accurate description would be a headless gorilla. They stood six meters tall and their bodies were covered in black fur. Their thick, long arms held stone axes and they managed to carve out swaths of land with each swing. In lieu of a head, these giants had a weird face sticking out of their chest. They had no noses and their eyes were completely dilated. Their huge mouths were filled with yellow teeth and overall, they reminded me of a monster from a sci-fi show. They look like Ewaipanomas Contrary to my careless remark, the battle between the tiger tribesmen and the black giants was a violent struggle. It wasnt possible for the tiger tribe to walk away from of this battle unscathed. When a giant grappled one of tribesmen, their life was squeezed out of them. With that much damage, even using resurrection magic would be a wasted effort. Besides, on the outskirts of the battlefield, I could see those who were too injured to move. When they caught sight of their allies plight, the two riders in front of us increased their speed and charged at the giants. As they approached the giants at breakneck speeds, a threatening wail rose from their mouths. The two riders were in a headlong charge, and one of the giants delayed reactions left the side of its leg exposed. Two sets of dragon mount horns simultaneously collided with said leg. However, I heard a dull thwack and saw that the dragon mounts horns had broken off, the collision sending it flying. The horns of a dragon mount didnt give me the impression of fragile objects. In other words, the defensive strength of these black giants was considerably high. ! This is going to be a troublesome opponent. Chiome leaned forward in the saddle as she commented on the state of the battle. Charging headlong would be an ineffective strategy. Though it would be helpful if we could topple these creatures, they didnt even budge from the previous impact. Large-scale magic will be disadvantageous in this situation, we should stop their movement first. I pulled on our dragon mounts reins to bring us to a stop before drawing the Sword of Holy Thunder and Teutates Holy Shield, and leaping out of the saddle. With sword and shield in hand, I ran at the black giants. Ariane and Chiome readied their weapons and followed after me. First off! Shield of Holy Light! With a shout, I invoked one of my Holy Knight skills. Light spread from the center of my shield and covered my entire body. Ive never used defensive skills in this world before, but it was a bit of insurance even if I didnt know how effective it would be. I passed the fallen tiger tribesmen while being wrapped in light and impeded the advance of the black giants. Now for the warm up! Holy Light Sword Slash! I raised the Sword of Holy Thunder towards the heavens before unleashing another skill with a heavy slash. A dazzling light flew from the blades edge and cleaved through the ground like a razor as it flew towards one of the giants legs. A sonic boom accompanied the impact as fresh blood sprayed into the air. Avuagiyaoaiiau!! An almost human scream was spat from the giants gaping chest mouth despite the scream itself being loud enough to shake the hill we stood on. While the blood splash was a sign of damage being inflicted, there was only a slight wound on the giants black, hairy leg. Thats not to say that the attack did nothing. The giant rushed to protects its now injured leg. The eyes of the fighting tiger tribesmen looked in my direction for a moment with sheer amazement in their expressions. It was only natural to be surprised by a silver knight suddenly entering the battle. Im here to offer my support!! I spoke in a booming voice so everyone could hear me before cutting into the giants leg directly. There was a good response as the sound of cracking bone rang out and more blood sprayed. My sword was able to cut halfway into the giants leg. However, the amount of power I put into that swing wasnt enough to put the beast down. Aoahuhhhhhhhhhhhh ooooi!! The giants chest face distorted in agony as it raised the leg Id just cut into in a last ditch effort to protect itself. One of the tiger tribesmen took the opportunity to slam his large club down on the toes of the giants other foot. Ohh! Though I only caught the impact in the corner of my eye, I still groaned as the image of stubbing my toes came to mind. After another roaring scream, the giants six-meter tall figure began to stagger. Just a bit more was needed to topple the giant it was at that moment Chiome used the giants body as a stepping stone. Two orbs of water were already forming in her hands. Water Style: Water Spear!! The orbs in her hands stretched into the shape of two spears, which she proceeded to throw like arrows. The spears entered the giants gaping mouth and launched themselves into its throat. The giant was no longer capable of screaming as it fell to the ground with a thud, right in front of Ariane. The flames that ran the length of her swords blade and surrounded her snow-white hair were hot enough to distort the atmosphere. `Infernal Flame, reduce all that you consume to ashes` In response to her chant, the flames that clung to her sword became even more intense. After running up the giants abdomen Ariane raised her flaming sword and thrust it into one of the giants eyes. For a moment, it bounced up like a broken spring as its arms and legs violently jerked about but the smell of burnt meat and smoke soon drifted from its mouth. Seemed like we managed to kill one of them. However, just as Ariane pulled her sword from the giants corpse, the stone ax of the other giant came down on her. An earsplitting sonic boom rang out as I raised my shield and took a knee to fend off the blow. When I looked beneath I saw Ariane looking up at me in disbelief. Are you alright, Ariane-dono? She gave me a slight nod after I asked about her safety. I let out a relieved sigh before I glanced back at the black giant. Its large body had managed to weather that last collision. Despite using both hands to hold the shield and having a defensive skill active, my hands felt a little numb. Remembering the sensation of the taking a hit from the giants stone ax, I quickly fell back. The giant, seemingly disoriented, tried to retreat as well only for chiome to throw a water dagger at its face. One of the tiger tribesmen warriors with a large club over his shoulder started shouting orders. You lot!! We are the hunters of these plains, we will not fall behind these outsiders!! He seemed to be the same one who had smashed the giants toe from before. The men responded with a thunderous cry as their leader ran at the black giant and crushed its foot with his metallic club. The giant let out a scream that the surrounding tiger tribesmen used as a signal to attack. They numbered around thirty people. The warriors of the tiger tribe aimed at the giants legs like we had done, and attacking the creatures vital points once they toppled it. After a few minutes, two giant corpses laid on this small hillside. While the tiger tribesmen raised a victory cry, the man that rallied warriors a while ago called out to me. Let me express my gratitude for the rescue back there. Youre from the east and an elf? Realizing where this was heading, I grabbed the canteen from my waist as Ariane stepped forward to greet the tiger tribes representative. A simple shrug from me was all it took for her to understand what I was trying to do. Im Ariane Glenys Maple. Im from the Great Canada Forest on the Northern Continent. The one beside me likewise hails from the Northern Continents Blade Heart Clan I drank the hot spring water through a straw while Ariane acted as our groups representative. If I didnt refill the water soon it would become troublesome in a number of ways. I took off my helmet and stepped beside Ariane as I had that thought. This person is an elf like me. My name is Arc Raratoia. I am the newest member of our village, please take care of me. Kyun! Just as I finished my introduction, Ponta uncoiled herself and cried out. and this is my travel companion Ponta. Kyun! The tiger tribes representative nodded once our introductions were over before hoisting his club over his shoulder and introducing himself. I am the leader of Uiria clan, one of the six clans that live on these plains. My name is Ein Uiria. I would like nothing more than to provide you with a proper welcome, but we need to bring the injured back to the village. Please wait a bit while we prepare something suitable for your arrival. I replied to Ein with a nod and put my helmet on again. For the sake of smoother negotiations, I took him up on his offer. An act of charity will be a good investment here. Ein-dono. I know a few healing techniques and can help treat the injured if you like. Ein looked at me in surprise when he heard my statement. Im sorry to ask, but youre a witch doctor as well? I will return to the village at once and send two women here. Use them as you see fit. Ein quickly turned towards the village and headed off with a smile on his face. As we watched his back shrink in the distance Ariane looked up at me and asked me a question. Arent you being a bit hasty? I figured youd at least charge them Hmhmhm, my purpose was to meet the tiger tribe. Plus, if I show them kindness now the negotiations for the devil nails will go smoother later. Ariane shrugged her shoulders and shook her head at my reply. You dont seem attached to gold, but youre so persistent in the pursuit of food. Isnt it better to search for delicious food like the elves do, rather than collecting gold coins? A complicated expression appeared on Arianes face when she heard my reply. I need to listen to your definition of elves at least once When I turned around to begin treating the injured while enjoying Ariane slight confusion, I heard her timidly calling out to me. A-Arc, thank you for your help just now. Her cheeks were slightly flushed and she was unintentionally avoiding eye contact with me. Just now oh, she was probably talking about how I blocked the black giants attack with my shield. Oh Huh? I tried to look her in eye while I stroked my chin, but Ariane stubbornly refused to make eye contact. I unknowingly began to circle her as I tried to understand this new reaction. When I felt a lukewarm glaze on my back, I turned to find Chiome staring at us without saying a word. Umm, Ill proceed with the treatment then. Unable to withstand the pressure of her silent glare, I hastily left the situation. Volume 5 - CH 14 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Unrest Once the aftermath of the black giants attack had been wrapped up, we were invited to the clan heads home. The village itself wasnt that large, and after looking around I would guess that only around one hundred members of the tiger tribe lived her. At a distance, it seemed as if the tiger tribe used houses that were similar to the Mongolian yurt. The cylindrical outer wall was covered with a thick white cloth and there were no windows. but there was a crystal, like those used in elven Light Emitting Crystal Lamps, that illuminated the place. The walls were decorated with bone and fang accessories and a multiple embroidered carpets were spread along the ground. The height of the entrance was made to accommodate the taller than average tiger tribesmen, so it wasnt a tight fit like regular doors. Additionally, the high ceiling created a spacious area which gave the house the feeling of a hotel lobby. At this moment however, the chiefs home felt rather small. Ein, as the clan head, sat center stage in front of me while the other tiger tribe warriors flanked his sides. All of these muscular men of Goemons size, gathered in this one area, created a somewhat ferocious image. Muscles were probably a point of pride here. As such worthless thoughts passed through my mind, Ein immediately started the conversation once the formal greetings had ended. For the previous occurrence, we offer our thanks to you, Arc. Ariane-dono, he is a fine subordinate. When Ein chuckled after he spoke, Ariane, who was uncharacteristically nervous, explained our situation. For some reason, he seemed to have pegged me for Arianes subordinate. Probably because Ariane acted as our representative in our first interaction. So, you all are on a journey. Sorry for the disrespect, Arc-dono. Allow me to express my honest gratitude once more. Ein slightly lowered his head and redirected his gratitude towards me. However, in reaction to the clan heads behavior, the atmosphere surrounding us was stirred up a little when bitter looks appeared on the faces of the surrounding warriors. As I was wondering about this strange situation, a large woman appeared from behind Eins seat and started to scold the warriors. Are you lot ungrateful for the help you received!? Are you gonna forget that your injuries were healed and complain, simply because they didnt adhere to our hierarchy?! Those unwilling to acknowledge the kindness they received, step forward so I can personally rebreak your arms!! As the woman spoke in a bold manner the clan head crossed his arms and glared at the warriors. Apparently, my actions were the root of this stiff atmosphere. As for the woman who spoke up, she was two meters and thirty centimeters tall. She had a slim body when compared to the muscular men that surrounded her, but I realized it was just an optical illusion when I looked towards Ariane and Chiome besides me. She had sun-tanned skin and her extremely large breasts were accentuated by her large frame, and because she had crossed her arms beneath them. She also had an abundant amount of golden and black hair carefully done up atop her head. The warriors simultaneously bowed their heads when she had finished scolding them. Im sorry for all the commotion, this is my wife Yuga. Ein resumed speaking with a shrug and a bit of a chuckle as the woman named Yuga looked towards me. Im Yuga Ein. Sorry for this poor showing, honored guest. As these are our clans warriors, they feel shame because they had to borrow the strength of outsiders. Because the giants had damaged the neighboring subtribes, the injured have been brought here, but we were reaching our limits. I will thank you on behalf of these fools. Thank you. Yuga flaunted a daring smile as she thanked me. After those involved with battled had been treated, Ein led us to one of the houses filled to the brim with injured people. Having no reason to refuse his request, I proceeded to cast recovery magic on them, all the while questioning why they were mostly women and children. They must be the survivors on the giants assault I guess. No, I came here to find the members of the tiger tribe in the first place. So long as my request is fulfilled, theres no need to thank me. I nodded at their thanks and give my reply. Ein slapped his knees and offered me a fearless smile when he heard that. That reminds me, I havent heard your purpose here. Youve traversed the frontier to get here, so what could you possibly desire? In response to his question, the men that Yuga had silenced began to stir and discuss something amongst themselves while looking at me. Because I wasnt charging for the treatment I provided, I decided to bring up my request. When the warriors that led us here spoke up, Ein and his wifes eyes bulged after learning of my intentions. I heard Ariane sigh beside me and caught sight of Ponta playing with Chiomes finger-tips. Arc-dono, you ventured into the frontier to acquire devil nails. Furthermore, you even subdued a dragon mount to cross the plains. Ein began to laugh after hearing our purpose for find the tiger tribe, before lowering his head and apologizing. Sorry, Arc-don. My clan doesnt hoard many devil nails. Theyre grown a little to west of here by one of the larger clans. Since the Uiria are not well liked, youll need to negotiate with them for what you desire. As he spoke, Ein scratched his chin and let out a grand sigh when he was finished. This village didnt seem to cultivate devil nails for themselves. Because the peppers were grown by a western tribe, I asked for a guide or directions at the very least. I dont suppose you could provide us guidance to a village that is cultivating devil nails? At me question, the clan heads eyes began to shine like a carnivores eyes. The giants we fought are residents of the black forest south of this plain. Normally, theyd only rarely venture into the plains, but lately theyve been appearing more and more often. A warning was sent out by the western clan, but I never imagined theyd come so far east into Kuwana. Therefore, I plan to lead a party of warriors into the Ena clans territory to investigate. I could guess where Ein was heading with this. If I wasnt mistaken, the saddle we owned belonged to the Ena clan. Would you like us to join you? If its one or two giants, we would be enough to deal with them, and wouldnt our presence infuriate the others? Ein nodded and smiled when he heard my reasoning. Thats right!? But Im not finished! Ours is the smallest of the six clans, so I have to leave warriors behind in case another giant appears near the village again. In other words, he couldnt afford to take that many people with him into the Ena clans territory while the scouting group would be killed if their numbers werent sufficient thats why he wanted to supplement his low numbers with us. Simply put, we would be mercenaries. Hmm, I wonder why I was feeling a bit nostalgic about this. When I looked towards Ariane and Chiome to gauge their responses, Chiome nodded silently and I understood Arianes answer with a look. So our decision was made. We borrowed one of the Uiria clans tents and spent the night in the village to prepare for the journey. The next day, we set out for the Ena clans main village. Apart from Ein and our group, ten warriors would be making this trip. Even though the tiger tribe excelled in fighting prowess, they would suffer heavy losses if they didnt unite against the giants, and this was all the village could afford to send. However, even though we knew how to subjugate the giants it didnt mean that our next encounter with them would be as one-sided as the previous one. Whether or not we could safely reach the Ena clans village that worry occupied my mind as I looked towards my companions. Ariane was polishing the Sword of the Lion King as she thought about something. Chiome was expressionlessly stuffing her mouth with the spiced, cookie-like food wed been served at dinner. Ponta had finished her meal and was dozing off on my lap. Everything was the same as normal as if they could face anything without issue. Volume 5 - CH 15 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Ena Clan The sky was still dark when our group prepared to set off for the Ena clans village in the northwest. With everyone riding dragon mounts, we reached the village in about two days. Just as Ein had predicted, around the morning of the second day the yurts of the Ena clan became visible. He also mentioned that the Ena clans village should house over four hundred people, which earned it the designation of the largest clan. While it didnt seem like much, it was difficult for any society to thrive on plains where giants and various monsters roamed, whether they had high battle prowess or not. The tiger tribe seemed to be a nomadic people that kept livestock near their homes. Said animals were covered in thick white wool and horns that made them look like goats rather than sheep. They referred to these animal as white goats. Their wool was actually a valuable raw material for textile weaving. The wool was normally sold in Fabunaha, but the recent giant attacks put the trade on hold. It was Ein who told us this while we traveled to the Ena clans village. Despite Ein being well known as the leader of the Uiria, it seems he was capable of traveling between villages without much issue. Because someone in full body armor and a dark elf were rarities within the village, many had come from the surrounding tents to gawk at us. However, when I looked into the eyes of the onlookers I only found worry and nervousness on their faces. After making our way to the center of the village, Ein lept off his dragon mount and started to speak with the man who had stepped forward to greet us. Hou, its been a while! What brings the Ena clans head here personally? I received a report from our scouts. That Uirias clan leader was bringing outsiders into our territory. Ein exchanged greetings with the large tiger tribesmen that came to meet us. Apparently, this man was the head of this village. While Ein and this man conversed with one another, the man was sizing up the outsiders that had shown up in his village. Hou was possessed a large build even among the tiger tribesmen. He stood a full head above Ein. Probably just a little under three meters tall. The countless scars covering his well-toned, muscular body indicated that he was a veteran warrior. Over the course of the conversation, he remained outwardly vigilant of us outsiders. Noticing the tension in the air, Ein made the conscious decision to cut to the chase about our visit to Hous village. Two giants appeared near my village the other day. Hou raised an eyebrow when he heard that and offered a serious nod. I see, so theyve finally appeared that far east So, whats the damage? Hou shifted his gaze to the warriors behind Ein, as he started to grasp the circumstances that would lead another clan leader to his village, and asked the damage suffered during the battle with the giants. Ein proceeded to recollect the entire battle with the giants and explained that the outsiders he brought along happened to come along and lend a hand. Hous face became like those of the Uiria warriors when they first had been gathered before us, as he listened. Its fortunate that you could use a witchdoctors power afterward, but to rely on outsiders during the battle Hou was obviously disappointed by that fact but Ein brushed off the matter with a hearty chuckle and a smile. My people reacted the same way until my wife was through with them. Hous body twitched when he heard that and he averted his gaze from Ein. I-I see. Then forget what I just said please. Hous overwhelming coercion had ceased when Ein brought up his wife. Hou even went so far as to whisper a plea in Eins ear. Looks like Yuga and the two clan leaders had a very close relationship with each other. Hou cleared his throat before looking at us with an earnest expression. Its good that you came. The other clan leaders will be gathering soon to deal with the giants. They have already destroyed a number of villages. Im holding a discussion concerning subjugation tactics with the others now. Ein sighed when he heard what Hou said. Hmm the giants have already reached this place, as I thought I spoke my comment Hou, whod been looking towards us off and on, opened his mouth. By the way, that dragon mouth your guests are riding, where did they obtain it? Hous eyes took on a dangerous glow as he spoke, so I told him the same story I told Ein the other day. Two people on patrol never returned, and that mount belonged to one of them. After Hou lowered his head and groaned, he returned his gaze to me. Arc-dono, dragon mounts are treasured by our warriors. Do you intend to return that treasure to our family? Hou stared straight at me as he waited for my reply, so I held up my index finger in front of him. I will happily return this mount but there is one thing I would like to ask you as the leader of the Ena clan. Power returned to Hous body in reaction to my statement. This is interesting. What do you request from me, the leader of the Ena clan? Hou floated a large smile as I was about to voice my condition, but before I could say anything a sudden noise drawn everyones attention towards the villages entrance. When I looked, I saw a heavily injured dragon mount running hurriedly through the village. Seeing this as well, Hous eyes bulged before he started shouting instructions. Women and children make way!! Men hold it down!! Answering their leaders call, warriors rushed from nearby houses and began chasing the meandering dragon mount. However, it was a wasted effort as the dragon mount collapsed on the spot and threw the young tiger tribesmen it had been carrying on the ground. The crowd that gathered parted ways when Hou came forward to assess the situation. As outsiders, Ariane Chiome and I intended to watch the events from far away, but Ponta used her magic and circled the gathering crowd once before flying back to us. Kyu, Kyukyun! When she landed on my head she tried to report what was going on, but I couldnt understand what she was saying. Then I heard Hous shout from within the crowd of people. Somebody! Get witch doctor Baa!! A few men broke away from the crowd and ran deeper into the village. If I wasnt mistaken, witchdoctors were the magical healers within the tiger tribe. Unable to sit back, I forced my way through the crowd of tiger tribesmen and stepped before Hou as he cradled the young mans body. The young mans breathing was rough and his left arm had been crushed and covered in blood. Ein gave me a sideways look before nodding his head. I nodded back before invoking my magic without accepting a refusal. Pardon me. Major Heal. Ambient light filled the area and started to gather around the young mans left arm, shifting flesh and bones back into their proper place. As the light slowly faded, the everyone around us who managed to see what happened exclaimed amazement when the serious injuries disappeared like a bad dream in the morning. Hous eyes bulged as he looked back and forth between me and the young mans arm. After the young man opened his eyes Hou, started to frantically ask what happened. What did you find? What happened!? Can you remember anything!? Recognizing his leaders voice, the young man tried to stand up only for his eyes to start swimming. Gah!? He immediately lost all his energy and fell down. Even if I heal the injury, I cant replace the blood that was lost. He needs to rest and regain his strength. Hou nodded before signaling two men to carry the young man into a nearby house. However, the young man clung to Hou and his voice shook as he spoke. Giants appeared near my village. Thirty of them, maybe more Hous round ears started to droop as he listened to the young man weakly voicing his report. As soon as the young man lost consciousness, the arm with which he had held onto Hou fell down as the two men carried him off. Hous eyes started to fill with rage and veins started to appear on his forehead, giving him the appearance of an ogre. Contact the remaining clan leaders!! Apart from those defending the village, all warriors prepare to hunt!! A deafening war cry followed the moment of silence after the order had been given. All the children rushed into their homes and the brought out armor for the men. The men proceeded to polish their equipment and prepare for the hunt. While everyone was busy with their preparations, Hou approached me. Honored guest, we didnt get to finish or conversation, but He cut off the conversation with a shake of his head and looked back at his people. I had no idea what Hou was trying to say. Perhaps well talk once the giants had been subjugated. Anyhow, requesting help from outsiders wasnt highly looked upon within the tribe. If things didnt go well, it would be the tiger tribesmen that ran the risk of being wiped out by the giants instead of the other way around. Now was not the time to talk about devil nails. In addition, the young man said that there had been at least thirty giants. The tiger tribesmen prided themselves on their combat prowess, but even they had problems dealing with two giants, let alone thirty. Even if every warrior here were to particpate, there was no way theyd avoid heavy casualties. I could probably deal with them myself, in their place There was only one thing to say here. Isnt there an old saying that Ask and you shall receive. May I participate in this hunt? If I wanted the devil nails, I needed to ensure their victory. Hou stared directly at me when he heard my question. After a quick exchange of glances, Hou floated a threatening smile. Accept this promise from Hou, the leader of the Ena clan! You shall be repaid once this hunt is over! After saying that, Hou returned to his own preparations. Having watched that entire exchange, Ariane let out a grand sigh before thrusting her finger at me. Im coming along with you! Ill kill them more efficiently this time! With that declaration, Ariane pouted and looked towards the horizon. Her slip-up during our first encounter with the giants must have still been bothering her. She probably intended to redeem herself in the upcoming battle. With that thought in mind, I looked toward Chiome, who simply shut her eyes and gave me a brief reply. Me too. After that conversation, I began to wonder just how blood-thirsty my group was. Since there was no blood flowing through my skeletal body, my own blood didnt race at the prospect of the coming battle, or at least thats what I believed. Volume 5 - CH 16 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Giants Attack Preparations were completed rather quickly and the warriors were gathered in the center of the village in less than an hour. The other clan leaders that had been visiting the village were accompanied by their own attendants, just like Ein, and those warriors had been added to this Great Hunt. There were a hundred and fifty warriors total. Almost everyone rode a dragon mount as we headed towards the village attacked by the giants, the resulting charge making the earth shake in our wake. Since I had no idea where we were going, I just followed at the rear of the crowd. The horizon laid before us, there were gentle hills and rolling plains all around us. An hour had passed since we left the village. Ariane would sometimes complain about her butt hurting and would occasionally stand up as we rode, an action that caused me a great deal of unease even before the battle began. Ariane-dono, you do know you could fall off like that, dont you? When I looked back and said that Ariane raised a snow-white eyebrow before she spoke up. Arc, why dont we take a break? My butt is at its limit Even though the dragon mounts movements caused a lot of bouncing in Arianes chest area, the person herself didnt seem like she would fall anytime soon. When I realized where my eyes had wandered off to, I started to groan. If we were the only ones to stop for a rest, we would be stranded in the middle of nowhere. We werent in a situation where I could casually say lets take a short break.. Those around us were driven by the desire to avenge their fallen brethren and were accustomed to long rides, so none of them were worn out like Ariane was. Chiome, unlike Ariane, showed no sign of discomfort as if she were used to extended riding sessions. Either that or she was so light that she simply wasnt affected as badly. While I was preoccupied with my debate on what to do, Ponta started to rapidly shake her tail. Kyun! Kyun! When Ponta started hitting the top of my head and cry, I focused on what was in front of me. The tiger tribe village sat atop a gentle hill in front of us. At the same time, a gigantic humanoid figure slowly came into view. The giant was shoving a crushed corpse, which it had been holding in its hands, into its gaping chest mouth. Bastard!! The bloodlust of the warriors rose as they watched the gruesome scene take place. However, the giants finally noticed our loud approach and signaled the others. Vuwoa!! Gakaawa!! While it was impossible to understand the black giant, it grabbed hold of its stone hammer and let out a beast-like roar as it started charging towards us. In response, the some of the other giants that had apparently been gathering inside the village came running with their weapons in hand. However, including the one we saw first, there were only 5 giants altogether. I could see another five giants inside the village, but it looked like they were too busy looking for something. The young man had said that at least thirty giants had attacked the village. The leaders noticed this immediately and started to look around for the missing giants. There werent many obstacles in the middle of the plains so there werent a lot of places you could hide twenty giants. Hou, the acting leader of this expedition, was aware of this and decided to focus on the enemies in front of him. He raised his weapon in the air and pointed it at the approaching giants. The surrounding warriors let out a booming battle cry and brandished their weapon. Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! The cry of the tiger tribesmen combined with the rumbling of the dragon mounts to create an intimidating spectacle. As they ran past the leading giant, the warriors would attack the creatures legs. The dull sounds of a collision and of breaking bones overlapped with one another as the giant smashed the ground with their weapons. The warriors that were in range of the attack were blown away while suffering critical injuries. However, I caught sight of one giant falling to the ground, which meant they managed to do significant damage to it. The warriors swarmed the fallen giant and unleashed a flurry of attacks until it died. The were enough warriors here to cope with the five giants. Before the remaining giants can enter the battle, Ill settle this instantaneously with a magic spell. When I brought our dragon mount to a stop in order to cast my spell, Ariane sighed and leaped from the saddle. Once she was out of the saddle she began to frown and massage her butt. The pain in her backside mustve been extensive. Handing the reins to Chiome, I climbed down and scanned the area. I intended to use a summon beast like I did against the hydra a while back. While I could have used an area of effect spell, people could still be alive and hiding in the village. Id learned in Leibnitz that a summoned beast automatically attacked the enemy, regardless of the surroundings. There was no way to tell what would happen if a combat-oriented beast was summoned, but one that acted as support should be fine probably. Ariane-dono, Im going to kill the giants close to the village, wait here a minute. What!? I told them what I was about to do before taking my summoning stance. A large glowing magic formation appeared on the ground in front of me as I began to envision the beast I wanted to summon. What I was trying to summon was a creature I rarely used in the game and I was having trouble remembering it. Its on the tip of my tongue If Im not mistaken, it was a low-level summon with debuff skills. I kept the magic formation on standby as I searched my memory. However, the only thing that came to my mind were high-level summons as my thoughts began to wonder. Ariane called out to me while I was in this state. What a second Arc. That the same magic that sends out rampaging giants, isnt it? She must have remembered when my summon collapsed that church and was worried the same thing would happen to the village here. Just because I tend to forget inconvenient things, it doesnt mean Id forget that. Well, I was struggling with this spell so it might have been better to use a different summon here. Just as I was about to tell her that, a shadowy figure appeared behind Ariane and rushed towards us with incredible speed. Ariane noticed the bloodlust the figure was emitting and started to look back, but the figure was faster and it managed to pull a dagger from its sleeve and throw it before she could react, so I pushed her aside. The next thing I realized, the blade of the dagger managed to slip between one of my helmets visor gaps. The surprise attack broke my concentration and caused to summoning formation to vanish. Ponta would have normally wrapped herself around my neck in a fight, but she had still been atop my helmet when the enemy attacked, so she fled instead. Ponta created a miniature cyclone with her magic and flew well over my head to escape the surprise attack. The wind kicked up by the cyclone managed to rustle my assailants hood and cloak. Nuu!! !! Recognizing the opportunity, I prepared to launch a full strength punch at my assailant as he brandished a sword. However, the enemy noticed this and retreated. Arc!! Ariane had been surprised when I suddenly pushed her and shouted my name when she saw me pulling the dagger out. I gestured with my hand to let her know I was alright. Ariane was momentarily dumbfounded by my gesture, before here lilac cheeks turned a slight shade of red when she remembered the contents of my armor. She was probably embarrassed because she forgot that. However, that would have been a fatal blow had I not been in my skeletal form. My skulls cavities were totally empty, and the assailant immediately noticed my nonexistent reaction to the attack. By the time Id clutched my fist he had already started to fall back. Red eyes peeked out from beneath the enemys hood as they pulled two more daggers from their sleeves. Nuu!! Arc!! Ariane grasped the situation instantly but she started frowning when she tried to stand. It might have been a mistake to push her down. Her backside had already suffered through that riding session. It would be inconvenient if she couldnt move properly. Out of all of us, Ariane would be in the most danger if her movements were impaired. Even an amateur like myself could understand that much. To top it off, I was barehanded in front of an armed opponent. Leaving my sword and shield attached to the dragon mount while I evoked the summoning spell had backfired on me. The tiger tribesmen were still fighting a good distance away, and all I could do was realise how careless Id been. Metallic sounds repeatedly echoed through the area as the enemy slashed at my armor. While their movements were quick, their attacks had no effect. Since I was covered in full body armor, the enemy couldnt determine what was beneath it and they were avoiding lethal strikes because of what had happened before. In other words, it was my prime opportunity to attack. I put my entire weight behind a straight punch. The air itself vibrated as the enemy dodged my fist by a hairs breadth, but was dragged back by the vacuum effect that followed the punch. When I tried to capitalize on the opening and deliver the finishing blow, the enemy kicked the air to regain their posture and managed to circle around me. I didnt expect to fight the straw hats cook here. His two blades closed in on my neck like a pair of sheers. Even if I was only a skeleton, there was no way to tell what would happen if my head was cut off. It came down to whether or not the enemys attack could overcome my bones durability. The moment I felt the edge of the enemies daggers on my neck, a I heard the sound of metal colliding behind me as the enemy kicked the air to dodge something. Arc-dono, are you alright!? Chiome rushed to my side as she spoke. Yes, you managed to save me Chiome-dono. Thank you. Even though my skeleton body was unable to break out in cold sweat, I heaved a relieved breath while patting my neck to confirm it was still properly attached. The enemy took the opportunity to check their daggers. Chiomes attack had managed to put a large hole in the hood of our attacker. We finally got a look at the enemys face when a gust of wind blew the remains of the hood away. Black cat ears sat atop their head and his red eyes were contrasted by his pale skin he was obviously a beastman. I couldnt tell because his tail was still hidden under his cloak, but he appeared to be from the same cat tribe as Chiome. Chiome, who normally never showed her emotions, let out a haggard cry as she caught sight of the enemys face. Sa-suke oniisan!? Her shaking voice and the shocked expression said it all. The name she spoke belong to a senior member of the Blade Heart Clans six great ninjas. If the enemy was one of the six great ninjas, why was he on this continent and what was he doing here? There were too many unknown factors in this situation. The emotion on Chiomes face as she called out that name there was no doubt that the enemy was the real deal and not some kind of imposter. Sasuke! Whats going on!? Why what here you doing here!? Sasuke narrowed his red eyes and raised his daggers when Chiome cried out to him. There was no hesitation in his actions, as if Chiomes voice hadnt even reached him at all. However, the fight with Sasuke did not continue. Huahauahau!! Chiaaoaaaaooa!! The remaining giants that had been roaming through the village brandished their stone weapons and were heading straight for us. The tiger tribesmen that had been charging towards the village scattered when the giants suddenly ran towards my group, completely ignored by the giants. Sasuke glanced at the eccentric behavior of the giants before he ran in the opposite direction of the giants. Chiome immediate chased after Sasuke while calling out to him. Wait!! Sasuke-oniisan!! Why are you doing this!? Unfortunately, Sasuke was faster than Chiome and the distance between them only grow wider. The upheaval in her heart was so great that the normally graceful Chiome tripped over her own feet and fell over. Khu! Ariane rushed over to Chiome to help her up. Chiomes face had gone pale with worry as Ariane tried to speak to her. Chiome-chan that Sasuke person is !! However, Chiome fiercely shook her head as if she were trying to prevent the words from reaching her. Their behavior indicated that something was definitely wrong. The ground began to rumble as I looked at them and I realized that this place was about to become a battlefield. I caught sight of the giants suddenly changing directions. The giants were heading in the direction Sasuke had run off to. They followed after Sasuke as if it were the natural thing to do. Despite there having been so many tiger tribesmen near them they made a sudden shift and chased after Sasuke It was as if the giant had been searching the village for Sasuke since the very beginning. What in the world is going on? My doubts were overshadowed by the noise of the approaching tiger tribesmen. With a battle cry, they chased after the giants. Volume 5 - CH 17 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Undead Person The Kuwana plains, in a destroyed village belonging to the tiger tribe. The recent appearance of the Giants from the Black Forest has resulted in the destruction of many villages it seems. Id heard a bit of news from the warriors that had buried the five dead giants. No survivors had been found when the warriors searched the remains of the village. The brooding expressions on their faces showed that there was no hope. At least ten giants had attacked this rather small village. As of this moment, the young man who had reached the Ena clans main village was the only survivor. The flames of vengeance that resided in the warriors eyes as they fought the giants vanished when they looked upon the utterly devastated village. While I could try to revive them, the magic wouldnt work on those who lost their heads or whose bodies were in a giants stomach. It was something Id learned when I revived a group of people that had been killed by bandits. The gloomy atmosphere left in the wake of this incident affected Chiome as well, since she sat with a depressed look on her face. She had remained silent ever since Sasuke fled. While not the talkative sort to begin with, there was something different about her current silence. Ariane didnt know what to say to her either and simply averted her gaze. I tried calling out to her in my usual tone as best as I could. Ariane-dono, are your legs and hips alright? Ariane was aware of my intention and tried to make a cheerful expression as she nodded. Im alright, my legs and hip have already recovered. Thank you, Arc. She rubbed her waist a little as she answered. To be honest, her hips werent the problem, but telling a woman to her face that her butt had been hurting because she had spent too long in the saddle was obviously not something one should ever do. Now was not the right time to joke about these things. Even so, I didnt think that recovery magic would be effective on sore butts. As long as I apply healing magic, riding the the dragon mount shouldnt be an issue. While I was considering this, the leader of the Ena clan and several other tiger tribesmen walked up to me. Those that followed behind Hou must be the other clan leaders since they wore more luxurious armor then the regular warriors and were more physically intimidating When Hou was right in front of me, his eyes immediately narrowed in on Chiome while asking me a question in a serious tone. Arc-dono, you said that your friend from the cat tribe was from the Northern Continent, correct? I nodded my head while being confused as to why he was asking me the question. Half of the giants that attacked the village chased after the cat person when he appeared Although itd been a chaotic fight, people had noticed us. The giants were chasing that person? Was it that person who caused the giants to attack our villages!? Hou then spoke with open hostility and I could already tell where he was heading with this line of questioning but was left wondering why he asked them in the first place. Dont try to make any excuses! That girl right there! Shes acquainted with that person! My men saw the two talking!! One of the men that Hou brought along began pressing Chiome for information. Theyd bore witness to that exchange. However, I didnt say anything as they pressured us no matter what I said it wouldnt make much of a difference. Before the hot-head clan leader could reach Chiome, Ariane stepped forward to protect her. The clan leader was tall, even for a tiger tribesmen, and had an impressive physique, but Arianes glare and the flames that emanated from her body kept him at bay. Although the tiger tribesmen and normal beastmen couldnt see the spirits that floated around her body, their hair stood up as they felt the fighting spirit she was projecting. The clan leader held his breath as Ariane began to talk. Its true that the two know each other but he is no longer her ally. Chiomes shoulders slumped when she heard Ariane. However, the clan head didnt understand what she was saying and raised his voice again. How can we trust what you say!? Why should we even trust outsiders with our war!? The eyes of the surrounding tiger tribesmen pierced my group when they heard him. The situation with the giants had been an urgent one and Hou hadnt had time to explain why we had come along. While Ein and those of the Urira knew our circumstances, the majority of the warriors were still in the dark. Arianes eyes were dead set on the crowd as she made her decision. The person who appeared back there was undead. What she said was news to me. The clan leaders were also surprised by her revelation and began looking back and forth between each other. The majority of the surrounding warriors were left in a confused state. Based on their reactions and the bits of conversation I picked up, the tiger tribe was unfamiliar with the concept of being undead. Ariane began to explain herself more when she saw how they were reacting. It seems that they dont appear in these plains, but the undead are the dead that get up and wander about. Elves like me are capable of detecting the impurities that cling to them. She provided a brief explanation as her golden eyes scanned the crowd to gauge their reactions. Elven eyes had the ability to see spirits that were invisible to humans. When Sasuke had appeared, she must have seen the the undead impurities coming off him. Chiome would have been unable to see those impurities but she might have caught the scent of death on him. Her noise was effective at great distances, so she must have realized what condition Sasuke was in when he stood in front of her. Well, one would definitely want to believe they made a mistake when one of their friends was suddenly standing in front of them as an undead. Her continued silence in the face of Arianes claims probably meant shed yet to accept the facts. But her eyes and nose had the power to perceive the truth better than any human could. In my skeletal form, I was unable to see undead impurities like Ariane and other elves since that ability seemed to be affected by my curse. I was in a similar situation to Chiome and a few others of the Blade Heart Clan. While they were able to draw upon the power of the spirits to use special abilities, they had no way to identify the undead by sight. Kyun! Ponta uttered a cry of encouragement as if she had guessed what I had been thinking. Well, you wouldnt be deceived by appearances. While patting Pontas head and complimenting her, I evaluated what I knew. Somehow Chiomes brother figure Sasuke had shown up on the Southern Continent. Even I had thought that Sasuke looked pale when I saw him, but his appearance hadnt changed to the point where Chiome couldnt recognize him. But Ariane had made her statement in a matter of fact tone. It easy to say that, but where is the proof to back up your statement!? The other clan leaders nodded along with what the hot-head said. Only one person, no, Hou and Ein were the only ones that looked at Ariane and me directly. It was meaningless to press us for information here. I do not know Chiome-donos personal circumstance, but I know that her clan has been looking into that mans whereabouts. It was by sheer coincidence that we came across him here. I was the one that suggested this trip in the first place. Such a thing! One of the clan leaders tried to raise an argument against me. What will this achieve!? Thirty giants were sighted, ten were found in this village, but only five were defeated! I dont know why the giants were following him, but arent there other villages in the direction they were heading!? Not only the leaders, but the surrounding warriors began to stir at my question. I had no idea if there were any villages in the direction Sasuke went, but I said it anyway to gauge their reactions. The warriors swarmed the clan leaders and pleaded with them to pursue the giants. Hou was the one that put an end to all of the commotion. We will pursue the giants, confirm the villages well-being, and protect it! A battle cry was sounded at Hous declaration. As the warriors rushed to mount their dragon mounts, my eyes focused on Hou as he approached me. In a crossed armed stance, he made one statement. Show us! Saying only that, Hou and the rest of the clan leaders return to their own dragon mounts. While I couldnt understand their reasoning, I got the gist of it. The goodwill Id been building up to use in the negotiations later on seemed to have been used to temporarily clear us of suspicion. Apologies, Arc-dono. Chiome, whod been silently watching the conversation apologized and lowered her head to me. Theres no need to apologize Chiome-dono. Will you be alright from here on out? It was one thing to deal with the giants, but it was another thing entirely for Chiome to confront her former companion. Chiome looked me in the eye and nodded her head. This is my clans issue. So Raw emotions seeped into Chiomes voice as she clenched her fist and choked on the latter half of her statement before walking towards our mount. Something was missing from her expressions and she carried herself like a ghost. I asked a similarly worried Ariane about the situation. Ariane-dono, arent undead like Sasuke-dono arent undead like him suppose to be rare occurrences? Ariane raised an eyebrow at my question and frowned. My image of the undead were the common ones like zombies and skeletons, none of whom looked or moved like Sasuke did. He resembled a vampire more than anything else, but I didnt even know if they existed in this world. The only agile undead monsters Id seen were the Ghoul Worms we came across in the caverns near the Dragon Kings territory, but even they still looked like decomposing corpses. Sasuke passed for a common cat-eared beastman. While elves in this world could detect the undead impurities he gave off, I couldnt see anything even though I could see the lights that active spirits gave off. This is the first time Ive seen an undead like that My father or other village elders may know something about it though. Ariane looked in the direction Sasuke had run off in as she spoke. Unfortunately, we didnt have time to go back to the village and ask him. There was also a chance that he couldnt help us and wed still be left in the dark. We cant do anything without following the giants. Leaving off on that statement, I made my way to our resting dragon mount as it chewed on some grass and leaped onto the saddle. I grasped the mounts reins after lifting Chiome onto the saddle and once Ariane reluctantly climbed on with a sigh. When I looked towards the other tiger tribesmen I saw Hou giving a signal in front of the group. The warriors immediately set off into the plains. Volume 5 - CH 18 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Invasion We left the Enas main village under a rather anxious atmosphere, but now a somber mood hung over the entire party. No, the tiger tribe warriors were still angry at the giants and the subjugation force was still feeling tense, so it didnt feel like anything had changed at all. It was obvious why things were the way they were. Chiome was sitting in front of me, my arms reaching around her to hold the reins of the dragon mount, so there was no way for me to make out her expression. I remember her talking about taking some Kraken meat to her senior Sasuke when we ventured to this continent on the Liebbelta. My current body was that of a skeleton and with my emotions bottled as they were, I couldnt offer her any actual sympathy despite knowing how much she must have been hurting. If I were to regain my physical body, my reasoning would be hampered the release of my suppressed emotions. I wouldnt have that much confidence in that situation. The reason I was able to think rationally about this was due to me being in my skeletal form, perhaps this kind of state is similar to the emotional detachment hardened soldiers have. However, Chiome has not yet reached that state. she isnt a soldier with a long service record, after all, she is just a little girl. I shook my head and sighed at that fact. Im not that good at thinking things through, so it couldnt be helped. With my sword I could cut down any enemy, with my shield I could protect my friends from any attack, and with my armor, I was safe from all harm. Merely worrying about this wont solve anything. Well, I suppose I did make the mistake of leaving my sword and shield behind previously. Just how long has it been since we left the destroyed village? So far, Ive only had three requests to apply soreness relief with recovery magic. Since we couldnt afford to lower our speed, I had to reach behind my back to invoke the spell, so from the side it looked like I was trying to grab Arianes butt. I sighed and looked towards the sky to estimate the time. Daylight was starting to wean and dusk wasnt far off. Lunch time had probably passed by now. Shortly after, the subjugation force reached the hill the village rested on. The village didnt even amount to ten yurts. A herd of livestock was close to the village and a group of warriors in front of the village took note of us as we approached. The village showed no sign of damage and everything appeared to be peaceful. It seems the giants hadnt arrived yet. As we decreased our speed, Hou came to a stop and dismounted in front the people that gathered at the village entrance. I brought our mount to a stop near the village as well. However, as soon as I did so, Hou faced the subjugation force and started shouting instructions after confirming something with the villages warriors. The giants passed by this village and headed north! Move out!! We immediately set off in that direction after that. The clan leaders were at the head of the pack and I caught sight of them riding close to one another, discussing something. Was there some kind of problem? That question was soon answered. The subjugation force came to a stop atop a small hill. No, where we stood now was roughly the same height as the plains behind us, and beneath us were lowlands. From here I could even see the sea opening up at the edge of my vision. There was a gentle slope leading into the lowland and, as if it was drawing a border from the east to the west, a wall-like construction had been built across the entirety of it. This structure was like some sort of castle wall, resembling the world famous Great Wall of China that stretches across thousands of miles. There were countless rectangular embrasures spread across this wall, and it was apparent that this was primarily a defensive bulwark. The embrasures were big enough to let us see the cannons no, some kind of ballistas had been mounted in there. Seeing all this, I remembered hearing from some beastman that humans were living behind a giant wall on the other side of the plains. In that case, behind this wall must be the human territory. For some of the tiger tribesmen, this was their first time seeing these walls. Quite a few of them were unable to hide their surprise. Well, that was to be expected in the face of such magnificent architecture. Just how much labor and resources were but into making such a thing I couldnt even wrap my head around it. So, it seems the giants headed towards the human-occupied, northern peninsula. With that statement, Hou looked down upon the wall with an annoyed glare. So we were looking down upon a peninsula. And this wall had been built to seal off said peninsula. However, I noticed something amiss with that massive wall. Evenly spread across the length of this wall, giant, tower-like structures had been built that probably served as both lookouts and barracks. However, there wasnt a single living person to be seen anywhere. When I looked to the hundred and fifty warriors along the hill, I could see tension clearly building amongst them. Theres not a single person on the wall, is it normal for it to be left unattended? The wrinkles on Hous forehead deepened as he looked down at the wall and thought over my question. No, there are always soldiers stationed near the ballista to fend off any harassers that turn up. I once again looked towards the ramparts but was still unable to see anyone. In fact, it was rather abandoned at the moment. Hou-sama!! One of the warriors shouted for Hou as he rode towards our direction on his dragon mount. Judging from his appearance, he must have been a scout. The urgentness of his report was clear on his face. Hou turned his mount towards the approaching scout and silently signaled for him to speak with a nod of his head. A section of the eastern wall has been breached! There are also the corpses of multiple giants that appear to have fallen in battle! The clan leaders and surrounding warriors began to stir after hearing the report. The walls been breached!? How deep is it!? All the way though! The Giants probably attacked the humans wall! The clan leaders and warriors were surprised by that bit of information. It was hard to tell how large the wall was, but it should be roughly around ten meters high. However, since the giants had an average height of six meters, the wall wouldnt have been much of a hindrance considering their strength and endurance. The fact that several giants had been killed, showed that even humans could oppose them to some extent. Most likely by shooting spears into their chest with their ballistas. The wall has been breached!? I couldnt make it past that wall no matter what I tried! Was that guy leading the giants towards the human settlement since the beginning!? While the other clan leaders were shouting, Hou was thinking about what the scout had reported. All warriors, converge at the breach in the wall!! At his commanded, everyone headed towards the eastern section of the wall. The location in question wasnt that far away. At the place where the wall had been breached, the massive walls had been reduced to a mountain of rubble. One could even see the other side from here. Surrounding the hole in the wall were innumerable traces of the giants rampage, with ballista arrows covering the ground in front of the wall like a thicket. Six dead giants laid on this side of the destroyed wall, all of them with large, spear-like arrows sticking out of their chests. There was the occasional corpse of a soldier, but no sign of any survivors. I then caught sight of a figure running into the grasslands from the behind the mountain of rubble. What!? Based on the reactions of the warriors I wasnt the only one that saw it. Roughly around twenty years old, one of his ears had been torn off and his tail was rather short. I had no idea which tribe this person was from, but he was definitely a beast man. Black irons, attached to broken chains, were wrapped around the persons limbs and neck. As the man approached, his worn-out and torn clothes became noticeable. Hed probably been a slave working near the wall. When he caught sight of the tiger tribesmen subjugation force, he must have come running out of his hiding place. Or so I thought until I saw bits of the wall crumbling and a giant appearing from the other side of the wall. The giants accompanying roar caused the young beastman slave to cower in fear. Everyone, dont allow the giant to reach him!! Slay the monster!! On Hous command, the warriors charged down the hill with a battle cry. However, I didnt take part in the charge and stayed put. It was to be expected. While it seemed that they were just charging forward at full speed, the warriors managed to maintain an even distance between each other This wasnt something an amateur could learn to do simply by watching them. The giant let out another roar as the ground around it began to rumble. However, there was still a bit of distance between the giant and the warriors, while the slave as within the giants range. The giant had already set its sights on the young slave. The warriors wouldnt make it in time, so I invoked a spell to create an opening. Full power! Flame Bullet!! When I put as much strength as I could into the spell, the huge ball of fire that formed in my upraised hands was hot enough to heat up my helmet. The warriors were shocked when they looked back and saw the sheer size of the fireball. Nearly everyones eyes were fixated on the fireball as it cut through the air on a collision course with the giant. The fireball flew over the heads of the charging warriors and caught the giant in the center of its chest with a flashy explosion. Oh? Look, Ariane-dono, it managed to hit it! Wait, what? You didnt even aim that thing!? It hadnt been my intention to hit the giant, I just wanted to stop its movement. Thats why I made the fireball so large, I didnt expect it to fly so fast. By the time the subjugation group had reached the giant, its charred body laid on the ground unmoving. Since it was covered in black fur, it was hard to tell where the burns were. When the clan leaders managed to regain their senses, they rushed over to the young slave, and asked me to treat him we I reached their location. When the Giants tore through the wall everyone else was I was the only one. The young man began answering Hous questions after I healed him with my magic. Looking beneath his tattered clothes, his unhealthy thinness showed that he was malnourished. Is the town ahead named Tajiento? Are there still other beastmen are imprisoned there? The young man silently nodded his head at Hous follow up questions. The clan leaders began to discuss what to do with the young mans reply. Whatll we do? Now that the walls have been breached, this is a good opportunity, right? We can take advantage of the chaos while the Giants run amok in Tajiento. We need to decide now, once the trouble passes so does our opportunity to strike. We dont know the towns scale, itll be impossible to cover the entire thing if its the size of Fernandez. Then do we just abandon this chance? As the clan leaders discussed things amongst themselves, the warriors began voicing their opinions, while I remained focused on Hou. Hou and the rest of them leaders eventually linked arms as they reached an agreement. We shall invade the human town and rescue the beastmen slaves! The humans have attacked and imprisoned our brethren for far too long. However, ignore them when possible and focus on freeing the slaves! If a giant blocks your path slay it! Be on the lookout for the retreat signal!! Cheers erupted from the nearby warriors. The one hundred and fifty members of the subjugation groups were divided into seven infiltration units. Well, eight if you included my group. My shoulders drooped at thought of the tiger tribe Vs giant battle. Then my eyes landed on Chiome, staring out into the distance, and I remembered the other issue that remained. The rematch was fast approaching. Volume 5 - CH 19 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Tajiento Crisis The peninsula that lied within the northern region of the Southern Continent was under the control of the Great Leburan Empire. A port city, which was on the same scale as eminent cities within the mainland empire, had been built around a naval port on the eastern side of the peninsula. A large church of the Hiruku religion sat on the same street as the citys major piers. The priests and the holy knights had their own dormitories, while the cardinal lived within his own mansion. There was a clear distinction be the mansion and the surrounding buildings. The elegance of the mansion was emphasized by red- and white-bricked mosaics and white, ornamental support pillars. Within this three-story mansion provided by the church was the cardinals private room. It was a large room with a high ceiling, an impressive mural painted on one wall and an expensive carpet covering the floor. There was plain furnishings within the room, which gave it the resemblance of a kings private quarters. In the center of the room sat a specially made king sized bed. The beds canopy nearly reached the ceiling and was made of luxurious embroidered cloth, and there was a large shadow sitting behind it. The large figures body was seemingly composed of numerous rolls of fat, a bald head with beady eyes, flabby cheeks, and an overall frog-like appearance. This was the mansions master cardinal, Charos Acedia Industria. He was currently eating from the bowl of fruit he usually kept filled beside his bed. This day was a peaceful one. The mainland has been silent since they sent that fellow here. Hmhmhm, giving him a measly hundred ghost knights was a simple matter. I am a genius? Charos large body jiggled as his laughing caused the bed to creak. When he noticed the fruit juices sticking to his hand, he simply wiped it on the canopy. Simply spending time in bed is a wonderful way to pass the day. However, while this is true bliss, I still wonder if anything is happening in the outside world? Charos rolled on his back as he thought aloud. As if wanting to answer his question, his door was suddenly banged on repeatedly. Charos-sama! Its an emergency! Pardon me! After entering the room, a priest kneeled down a short distance away from the bed. Charos was dumbfounded for a moment before displeasure began to show on his face. But, the priest prostrating on the group was unaware of this as he began his report while looking towards the ground. According to our scouts, a group of almost twenty never before seen monsters have broken through the defensive wall and are heading towards the city! The governor has requested the aid of the holy knights to fend off those giant monsters!! When the priest finished his report he lowered his head further and asked on how to proceed. Charos rose from his bed with a grimace on his face. Hh?, even if theyre monsters theres only twenty of them? Why do they even need the holy knights? The governor should have two thousand soldiers at his disposal, right? There arent even five hundred holy knights, why does he need to rope them in? Charos walked towards the window which laid in the direction of the city. While the church and its lodgings could be seen, anything beyond that was blocked off by the churchs high perimeter walls. The priest walked up behind Charos and stood on his toes to look past Charos massive body. Charos-sama, we can view the city from the churchs bell tower. We can grasp the current condition from there! Please! Hmm??, though I do want to know whats going on, I really dont want to go up there. Besides, I really dont want to deal with this annoyance? Charos puffed out his cheeks as he complained with a sigh and looked down at the prostrating priest before walking towards the door. The priest rose his head and looked at the cardinals back as he left the room. Feeling the stare on this back, Charos looked back at the priest who had yet to move. Hurry up and show me the way! I dont normally climb the tower and therefore dont know how to get there! Y-Yes! Right away! The priest had a joyous expression on his face as he passed by the cardinal, like a dog going for a walk with its owner. Charos hopped behind the priest with the speed one wouldnt expect from someone of his size. It was like watching a giant frog in motion. Before long, Charos reached the foot of the bell towers spiral staircase in that manner, gasping for air and wiping sweat from his eyes the entire trip. Haa, which fool decided to build this tower? They shouldnt have put so many stairs in it. We still have to climb these Although his large body shook and he complained the entire trip, Charos steady footsteps indicated that there was more than fat beneath his clothing. The rather lanky priest accompanying him nearly fell over and was short on breath as they climbed the bell towers stairs. A little above halfway up the tower the lanky priest went up to one of the ventilation windows and timidly looked out of it. The windows were facing west, so the setting sun blinded the priests eyes for a moment. As soon as he got used to the light, he was able to look down at the city. When he saw the state of the city, the priest turned around with a shocked expression and started to shout. Ch-Charos-sama! Here! You can see the state of the city from here!! Its them! Even if this was the bell tower, the stairway wasnt very wide so the priests echoed shout forced Charos to cover his ears. Okay, okay! I can hear you just fine, theres no need to yell. Charos looked out of the window pointed out by the priest, all the while complaining. The window was set right above the churchs thin, outer wall. Though the priest had been rather agitated by the what he saw, the window only offered a narrow field of view above the wall. Charos large body pushed the priest aside as he looked out the window himself. Charos smiled at first as he watched the setting sun until he realized multiple fires were burning throughout the city. The fires were mostly centered around the city wall and were still a good distance away from the church. A strange creature could be seen passing by a brick rooftop in the distance. Back-lighted by the setting sun, the giant black silhouette didnt have a head and the surrounding buildings allowed one to see just how huge it was. The black-furred giant was easily able to destroy the roof of one of the buildings, grabbing something and pushing it into the huge hole that opened up in its chest. Charos eyes popped open as he watched the chaos play out in front of him. The giant grabbed a person and stuffed into its mouth as if it was just having a little snack. He was able to see four of these creatures from this window. The citizens despite screams were carried on the wind to this location. There were sweat stains on the window frame when Charos looked back at the priest. Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! Charos merely shoved his face back out the window and began to scream. What the hell happened!? The city is under attack!? How did this happen!? After bursting into a manic rant, Charos turned to the priest again who had no answers for him. Charos shook his head at the blank reply before he began shouting out instructions. The holy knights! Deploy every single holy knight at our disposal!! Ye-Yes!! The priest bowed his head at Charos instructions. When he raised his head again, Charos was already making his way down the stairs. Ch-Charos-sama! Where are you going!? Charos answered the priest without looking back. Reinforcements! We need to gather reinforcements, quickly!! Charos rushed pace caused him to trip as he answered the priests question, and proceeded to bounce down the stairs until he hit the support towers support pillar on the ground floor. Charos-sama!! Charos-sama!! The priest shouted down the tower with a worried look on his face. He caught sight of Charos standing up and running off to some place. Hed just taken a fall equivalent to one from a fourth floor. While the priest was surprised by Charos sudden recovery, he managed to pull himself together and headed towards the knights dormitory. As for Charos, he made his way to the cathedrals basement. The dark stairway leading to the basement was extremely narrow, and at the end of the passage was a huge metal door that was sealed with a keyhole-less lock. Because people rarely came down here, a thin layer of dust covered the door, and a unique fragrance leaked from behind the door. Charos stepped forward and grabbed hold of the lock. When Charos concentrated magic in his hand the metal shackle was undone with a loud click. After Charos pushed the door open, he walked in the large, shelf-filled room, a place the light from the magic tools could not reach. The shelves in the room were filled with an innumerable amount of wooden coffins. These catacombs had been around since the citys founding. Charos paid no mind to the coffins surrounding him while his footsteps echoed throughout the room as he passed by the shelves. Why did this have to happen? Now Tajiento is on the verge of collapse. Charos would have continued to complain, but he stopped walking when he had a realization. Did that fellow from the mainland have something to do with this!? The pope wouldnt object to using these guys here, will he!? Right. Charos reached his wits end as he stood shouting his soliloquy in the middle of the catacombs. After a few minutes, Charos made his decision and quickly ran to the center of the catacombs when he reached the altar set up there, he grasped the black cube that had been sitting on it. Ah, this is so annoying! Ill make sure the one from the mainland and the one in black will be dealt with!! Charos infused magic into his right hand as he made that declaration. Light began to spread from the black cube when he slammed his hand on it. In response to his actions, the lids of all the coffins flew off at once and fully armored knights sat up within them. As the warriors grasped hold of their weapons and moved about as if they were just waking up, Charos raised the black cube in his hand. Your orders are to subjugate the black giants! Dont leave a single one alive!! All the armored beings within the catacomb began to move at once. The catacomb had been built beneath the church and had a multitude of underground passages that connected the church to various locations throughout the city. The undead knights used those passages to spread throughout the city at an incredible pace. Whenever a group of holy knights noticed the mysterious army emerging from beneath the church they attempted to block the armys way but were immediately overwhelmed and killed. The undead soldiers numbered nearly ten thousand. The arrival of an army one-third the size of Tajientos population appearing out of nowhere only added fuel to the fire of an already chaotic situation. Only one person considered the situation as satisfactory and that was the priest who had been sent from the mainland. Standing on the roof of a brick house, he watched with a thin smile as armored soldiers started pouring out of the churchs dormitories. As the armored soldiers started pushing their way through the escaping citizens to head for the giants, he sighed while raising one of his eyebrows. Well, I dont know how many residents will die in the confusion, but the giants will be dealt with at least. What youve done goes against the Popes will, but then again Im better suited for your position as cardinal. The priest chuckled and praised himself as he took a round, shining crystal from his breast pocket. The priest thrusted his hand into the air as perverted delight crept into his voice. Kill all the living! Kill everyone, and convert this city into a ghost town for the Popes sake!! As if reacting to his command, the crystal began to shine brightly and the movements of the armored soldiers around him stopped for a second. The next moment, they used the swords they were carrying to slaughter the citys residents. And then, hell was unleashed. The corpses of the old and slow littered the streets in minutes. A father tried to protect his child only to have his head cut off and fall into his childs arms. A mother held onto her weeping child as they both were ran through with a sword. Hahaha!! You will now become the Popes vanguard!! Weep joyous tears and thank me for providing you with!? The priest felt something approaching him from behind. When he looked back he saw a raven-haired red-eyed beastmen kneeling before him. Ah, its you. Killing the children and female giants to lead them here has provided excellent results. Go interfere with those fighting the giants near the wall. With a chuckle and a jerk of his chin the sent his servant to do is beading. The beastma, no, the ninja Sasuke simply nodded his head before he started leaping from rooftop to rooftop in the direction of the city wall. Another smiled found its way on the priests lips as he watched the ninja fade into the distance. That one was a good find. Once I become cardinal, it would be best to ask the Pope for a transfer. The man rested his gaze on the hellscape beneath him as he spoke. Volume 5 - CH 20 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Encounter Excluding my party, the one hundred and fifty members of the tiger tribesmen subjugation force were heading towards the human city of Tajiento. Wherever I looked, it looked like the entire peninsula had been converted into farmland under the hands of humanity, leaving me genuinely amazed at the achievement. Occasionally we would pass by an oddity Ive yet to see in this world, small villages that had no defensive walls around them. Since the major wall had been built at the peninsulas neck, there was no need to worry about monster attacks. However, the quiet countryside was now wrought with tension. A huge swath of destruction had been left behind in the fields as if someone had drawn lines across the growing fields that were all heading towards the same spot. There was no doubt that the giants had been through here. Now and then we would come across some maintained roads between the individual fields. and we also saw that the entire breadth of these roads were filled with human families that were burdened with luggage or nothing except the clothes on their backs. When they caught sight of the large group of tiger tribesmen on dragon mounts, the humans would hide inside the fields, hold their breath and wait for us to pass by. The fact that they didnt start a commotion at the sight of a large group of beastmen, and considering the direction they were fleeing towards, suggested that the giants had already invaded Tajiento. It was only sensible to run away from walking disasters. The tiger tribesmen warriors, even Hou, snorted at the sight of the fleeing people and we continued our advance. The humans behind the wall are all weaklings. Without their wall, theyd have been easy to deal with. The surrounding warriors began to laugh at the fleeing people behind us. Be that as it may, but these humans had been the ones to build the wall that stopped us from entering these lands. After Hou turned around to reprimand them for their jokes, the warriors fell silent again. When the sky turned a dark shade of red, we finally reached a location from where we could see Tajiento. What we found was a city engulfed in flames. Screams and the roar of the flames were overshadowed by strange bellows from throughout the city. A giant would occasionally appear on the roof of a brick building before disappearing again. The city wall wasnt as impressive as the one we had passed and it was roughly the same height as the giants. Multiple sections of the wall had collapsed and I could actually see inside the city. Among those escaping through the holes in the wall were a few beastmen. When Hou saw what was happening, he immediately began instructing the rescue team thatd been set up beforehand. This is good! Dont bother starting unnecessary fights with the humans! Devote your attention to rescuing our brethren and kill only those who oppose you!! Dont forget your warriors pride!! Go!! At Hous command, the warriors split into their groups and entered the city. The city itself was quite large and the streets were spacious. While the dragon mounts couldnt enter the alleyways, the warriors could dismount and search those areas and buildings on foot. The unit under Hous direct command stayed outside the city and would act as a line of defense for the escaping beastmen. I had expected Hou to be the type to lead from the front, considering the way the tiger tribesmen usually acted. His cool head under pressure may explain why his clan was the largest within the plains. After bowing my head to Hou I turned towards the battlefield below. Ariane, Chiome, and I would enter the city on foot and support the rescue units by eliminating any opposition we found. This wasnt something Hou had ordered, rather we volunteered to do so basically, it was no different from our usual pattern of killing any enemy we met. You ready to go Ariane-dono, Chiome-dono? I looked my companions in the eyes and asked them that question. Its basically the same as the raid we helped Chiome-chan with before, right? Ariane grasped the Sword of the Lion Kingand focused her golden eyes on the city below. Hmm. When Ariane turned towards Chiome she let out a large sigh before nodding and replying. I wont say that Im all right, but Ill do the best I can. Kyun! Ponta let out a spirited cry from atop my head in response to Chiomes reply. Sorry, everyone. When I asked about the devil nails back in Plymouth, I never thought it would lead to this. Chiome shook her head when she heard my comment. No, had it not been for Arc-dono I never would have found the friend who had gone missing. This was a good thing. Seeing her obvious attempt to put a positive spin on this situation I could only offer a weak reply. I see. The person who had been close to Chiome and who led the giants here was somewhere in the city. Chiome was probably aware of that. There was nothing any of us could do for an undead, so if we came across him wed have to fight him. Well then,lets go! Were going to do this the usual way! The two of them grabbed my shoulders when I said that and I evoked the spell that Ive become the most familiar with. Dimensional Step We were instantaneously transferred right outside the collapsed wall. There wasnt anyone in the buildings near the wall since theyd already fled the city shortly after the giants destroyed the wall. Large fires and the sound of scorching materials were all around us. Mixed in within the flames were the sounds of terrified screams. I moved down a nearby street with Dimensional Step. Because the debris from the destroyed buildings blocked the way, there was no way a dragon mount could directly follow the giants. Because of the citys large scale, it would be difficult to free all the enslaved beastmen like Hou wanted. However, by allowing the giants to remain mostly unopposed during their slaughter, the rescue team would have more time to take advantage of the confusion. My group, however, would kill any giant we came across. There should have been at least twenty of them roaming about. How is it, Chiome-dono? She shook her head at my simple question. Chiome had been scanning the areas we passed for signs of life with the sensory abilities she developed as a ninja, but it didnt seem to be going well Back in Rhoden Kingdoms capital, the Blade Heart Clan had already been prepared for their raid, thus they had a nearly complete understanding of the citys layout. However, we had virtually no prep time for this spontaneous raid and the layout of Tajiento was unknown to us. We needed to gain our bearing before anything else. After a couple more transfers we stood in a city square. A stone fountain had been built in the center of the square. Fires had engulfed the majority of the surrounding buildings and a few people had run to the fountain for safety. Soldiers in lightweight armor were defending the area with swords and shields, from knights in dark-grey armor. Huh? Whats going on? I thought the giants were attacking this city? Ariane shook her head in confusion when I unconsciously asked the questions that crossed my mind. I looked back at the strange situation just in time to see one of the lightly armored soldiers use his spear to send an armored knights helmet flying The helmet gave off a dull thud as it hit the ground. However, the knight continued fighting as if it hadnt been affected at all and continued to cross blades with the soldier. Everyones breath caught when they saw what was beneath the knights helmet. The head of the knight didnt belong to a human, it was skeletal just like mine currently was. Ariane-dono, its like me! Is it possible that all the knights are like that? I dont think so! If they were all like Arc this city would have fallen long before we arrived, right? Ariane replied to my anxious shout with a calm tone. Those knights are obviously undead. Just what is going on here? Chiome narrowed her eyes and her small nose twitched a bit as she observed the knights. Unfortunately, that was about all we could assess from the situation. Why was this town overrun with undeads in knight armor? Moreover, why was said armor clearly made by human hands? If one or two deceased knights had turned undead, then it would simply be the attire theyd been buried in, but there were at least ten knights wearing the same armor here. There were also more of them climbing over the rubble and gradually moving towards the square. No point in worrying about it now, well ask the soldiers after we save them! And just like that I whipped out the Holy Thunder Sword and ran towards the approaching undead knights. However, when the human soldiers noticed my appearance, they thought that another armored knight had appeared and raised their swords and shields in response. There wasnt enough time to explain, so I didnt even try to. I took a detour around the soldiers and confronted the approaching undead knights. There was a shower of bones and metal pieces as I swung my sword with enough force to cut metal like paper. While they were covered in full-body armor, it wasnt that thick or strong. A common sword or spear probably wouldnt be able to get through it, but faced with the mythical Sword of Holy Thunder it might as well be made from cardboard. I intended to hunt giants, but to battle those like myself My sword wavered a bit as I contemplated that fact. Every time I attacked an undead knight, they produced a shattering sound as they were reduced to heaps of junk. Faster than it took to make instant ramen, more than a dozen undead knights had been reduced to dust. This is quite something Anyway, there is something I would like to ask you people? I rested my sword on my shoulder as I looked at the dumbfounded expressions of the civilians and soldiers behind me. It was clear that they couldnt grasp what had just happened. When I took a step towards them unrestrained fear appeared on the soldiers faces. Arc, behind you!! Ariane drew her sword and ran after something that appeared at the edge of my vision. Realizing what was happening, I grabbed my shield with my left hand and blocked the dagger that had been thrown at me. A metallic sound rang as the assailant immediately started kicking the air to close the distance between us. When I leaped back to avoid the attack, he shifted his focus towards the human soldiers and created a sea of blood in a matter of seconds. Sasuke-oniisan!! Utter horror could be heard in Chiomes voice as she witnessed Sasukes actions. He seemed to react to her calling his name, as he turned to her like an expressionless ghost. Before anyone could do anything, a loud roar was heard overhead before a large figure fell to the pavement. I used Dimensional Step to fall back when I noticed the danger. The six-meter tall giant had brought down its weapon were I had standing moments ago, pulverizing that section of the stone street. That was dangerous, I had almost been almost trampled like a flower. The giant roared again and swung its stone axe towards Sasuke. However, Sasuke managed to dodge the attack with ease and kicked the air until he reached a nearby roof and disappeared. Wait! Sasuke-oniisan!! Chiome ran into a nearby alleyway and jumped onto the roof before heading in the same direction Sasuke went. Ariane anxiously watched as Chiome disappeared, but shifted her gaze between her, the giant and me. Ariane-dono follow her! Im more than enough to deal with this guy! Ariane nodded her head at me before she disappeared in the same alleyway that Chiome had gone into. The only combatants left were the giant and me. The giant brandished its weapon and looked down at me. Since it didnt have a neck, its large black eyes shifted to down to look at me, making me feel a little uncomfortable. I carefully watched the giant as it raised its axe and tightened my hold on my sword. As I prepared to activate a certain skill, it began to release light. Sword of Judgment! In an instant, a magic formation appeared beneath the giants feet just before a sword composed of light impaled the giant from the bottom up. The sword of light was sticking out of the giants gaping mouth before it shattered like glass and dissipated. The giants body trembled tremendously as the light fragments scattered. Hmm, while the fur is rather tough, the backside is still a weakness. I started to the leave the square as the giant fell behind me without anything to support it. However, I caught sight of a little boy watching from behind a collapsed building. After sheathing my sword as I slowly approached the boy who fearfully held onto a wooden plank in an attempt to fend me off. There was a woman lying behind the boy who not only had a bleeding head injury, but her foot was trapped under a piece of rubble as well. Listen to me, you have to escape even if its by yourself. The woman, probably the boys mother, was feebly pleading with him. However, the boy only tightened his grip on the wooden plank and adamantly refused to leave with tears in his eyes. I cant leave you behind, mother! I refuse to leave unless its with you! In the minds of the boy and his mother, I somehow became the villain in this situation. Apparently the boy seemed to consider me the same thing as those undead knights from a while ago. Kyun! Kyun! Ponta uncoiled herself from around my neck, and while that would normally be enough to earn me some degree of trust, it didnt happen here. Therefore I had to rely on the secret tool I had tied to my waist. Turning away from the two, I began drinking some water from my canteen. Immediately after my first swallow, my vision blurred for a moment and I was hit with a sudden headache. I suppressed it as best as I could and let out a large sigh. Those physical effects were probably caused by the release of my accumulated emotions that accompanied the return of my flesh and blood body. The continuous battles with the giants must have made the backlash stronger than normal. With another sigh, I faced the boy again and revealed my face. Oji-san are you human? The boy became confused as he stared at my long ears. Im an elf. Do you know what that is? Elves are good a magic, and I can use it to heal people. A joyous expression appeared on the boys face as I put my helmet back on. Can you heal my mother!? I approached the mother and silently nodded at the boys question. When I used recover magic on the mothers head the bleeding stopped, and then I moved the rubble from atop her foot. The foot had been broken and required stronger magic to heal. Oji-san, are you really an elf? I was taught that elves were schemers who stole their skills from god. When I heard the boys words, I was completely taken aback. He mostly likely learned that from the Hiruku religions teachings. Hmm, well then boy, do you know any humans that could be considered shifty by others? When I asked that, the boy frowned and shook his head as he tried to remember something. I wonder if anybody would recognize what I said. If one human steals something, would that mean all humans are thieves? If a mother stole something, would her son also be a thief? Is there a saying like that? My mother didnt steal anything and neither did I! The boy raised his voice in objection to my statement. I finished casting recovery magic on the mothers foot and nodded at the results. Everything would be alright. S-Sorry. Thank you very much. I shook my head at the mothers display of gratitude and stood up. Its relatively safe outside the city wall. You should be fine so long as you hide in the shadows and move slowly. The mother stood up unsteadily and lowered her head to me. The boy anxiously looked up at his mother as I cast recovery magic on him as a precaution. Protect your mother, little boy. The boy was amazed as he watched the lights created by the recovery magic and nodded at my words before walking his mother out of the square and disappeared. Since this took longer than expected, I headed up on the rooftops to investigate. Volume 5 - CH 21 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Sasuke and Chiome Two figures ran across Tajientos rooftops. The young man in the lead was a member of the cat-eared race, wearing black clothes that covered his entire body. His red eyes and expressionless face gave him a wraith-like appearance. A cat-eared girl chasing after him wore black clothes similar to the ones worn by the young man. The girls blue eyes never left the young mans back as she leaped from rooftop to rooftop. The two were disciples who had trained together. When the girls parents died, the young man took her in as his sister and she loved him like a true older brother. The young man had been proud of his sister when she became one of the six great ninjas of the Blade Heart Clan However, as he was right now, Sasuke didnt remember anything about her. Finally having been able to find him after his disappearance, it was discovered that hed become an undead, a existence detested in this world. An undead someone who no longer belonged to the world of the living. The envy they felt towards the living caused them to spread death wherever they went. Nothing more than a soulless corpse. However, the person reflected in her eye was the same one she always knew. The scoldings they received from Hanzo-sama, the time times they ate pork miso soup together nothing had changed since then. Sasuke-oniisan! Wait! Chiome used her water ninjutsu to throw water shurikens at Sasukes feet, but he simply leaped into the air and threw a wind blade in response. However, Sasuke was caught off guard by the flame arrow that was shot at him from behind shortly after he landed. !? When he turned in the direction the arrow came from, he saw the figure of Ariane quickly approaching from a nearby rooftop. The arrow of fire she had created closed in on Sasuke, but he easily avoided it with a slight movement, as if it hadnt affected him at all. The Arrow of Fire swept ineffectively past Sasuke and hit the roof, the impact spreading countless pools of fire all around him, as a Lance of Fire suddenly fell straight out of the sky, trying to hit him from a blind spot. Sasuke, who had been distracted by the Arrow of Flame, had a delayed reaction to the attack and was forced to escape the point of impact by kicking the air in awkward position. When the spear hit the roof, the explosion knocked roof tiles into the air and created a large hole in the impact zone. Confronted with Arianes actions, Chiome started to shout. Ariane-dono, wait! Thats my brother! Ariane gave Chiome a sharp look when the girl said that. Chiome-chan, you already know, dont you? The person you knew is already gone. Arianes voice had a low and sharp tone to it as she looked directly into Chiomes blue eyes. Chiome eyes flickered between Ariane and Sasuke as she contemplated what had been said. She started to question her own hesitation. Sasuke took advantage of her confusion to draw the twin swords from his waist and attack her. While she was able to dodge the first strike and fend off the second one with her dagger, Sasuke kicked Chiome in the stomach before leaping to the next roof. Hrng! Coughing up blood, Chiome could only fall down and absentmindedly watch as the distance between her and Sasuke widened. Wisps of flame flickered all over Arianes body and transformed into multiple flame arrows that were shot at Sasukes back. However, Sasuke kicked the air and dodged them while simultaneously pulling shuriken from his breast pouch before hurling them at her. Sasukes forte was controlling the trajectory of projectiles. Time seemed to slow to a near standstill as Chiome watched the shuriken approach her chest. The gentle smile Sasuke had when she couldnt hit the targets as he taught her how to throw a shuriken crossed her mind. He would stay with her until sunset while they trained the perfect example of a senior disciple. Whenever she sulked after being unable to land a single hit on her sparring partner, he would offer her a troubled smile. The face of Sasuke from back then was replaced with the indifferent-looking person in front of her. The sound of metal clashing interrupted Chiomes thoughts and the shuriken Sasuke had thrown fell to the stone pavement below. Chiome-chan!! Arianes shout returned Chiome to the present, and she noticed she was clenching her own dagger. A tiny smile appeared on Chiomes face as she realized she had reflexively blocked the shuriken. Her blue eyes drifted from her dagger to the face of the red-eyed man in front of her. The wind blowing between them carried the sound of a far-off conflict. Ariane stepped between the two of them as she called out to Chiome again. Chiome-chan fall back! Ill deal with him! However, the sudden appearance of two black giants caught all three of them off guard when their combined roar started rocking the entire area. VuaawVuahahaaaaa!!! The giants chest eyes all focused on Sasuke and they started to charge him with their axes raised above their heads. The giants considerable weight collapsed the roof as they ran, causing them to fall into the building. But the giants were so angry they simply began destroying the surrounding buildings with their axes. As the building collapsed it produced an avalanche of rubble that affected the whole area. As the giants fell along with the collapsing building, Ariane used her spirit magic to create a solid foothold out of earth, and Chiome leaped to another building moments before it came crashing down. Sasuke had leaped into the sky and was now just standing in the air, observing the situation. However, he immediately lost interest and began kicking the air to escape. Suddenly a star-shaped shuriken was thrown at Sasuke from his blind spot and embedded itself into his foot. When the foreign element entered his body, his balance was thrown off, causing him to fall on top of the rubble heap. Chiome-chan. Seeing what happened, arianes eyes widened in surprise as she looked at the person who had thrown that shuriken. The one who had thrown that shuriken had been Chiome. Are you alright? Are you gonna be able to do this? Ariane worryingly called out to Chiome, but she simply shook her head and answered. Ill do this. I am Chiome this is my duty as one of the six great ninjas. Ariane-dono, could you please restrict the giants movements for a while? Chiome had an awkward smile on her face as she asked Ariane for her support while the two giants freed themselves from the rubble. Alright. Ill finish this quickly and come help you! Ariane spoke with a smile on her face before running up the mound of rubble. A stone foothold formed beneath her feet as she ran, preventing her from losing balance. Both her golden eyes were wide open as she drew her sword. Her body began to produce lights that began to spread throughout the entire area. The lights were various shades of vermilion, red and crimson that began to resonate as she started chanting again. Dance, burning flames; Scatter, burning flames; turn the souls of all things to dust As she spoke in the language of spirits, multiple red orbs began to float around her and gradually assumed the form of butterflies that fluttered around her. Ariane approached the pair of giants with these fire butterflies in tow. The giants began to wave their stone axes back and forth when they saw Ariane approaching. A giant dust cloud was kicked up when the giants slammed their axes into the ground. While one of the giants was waiting for the dust cloud to clear up, its hand suddenly ignited like it was a torch. Whaaaaawhaaaaa!!! The giant fell down and began to roll back and forth on the mound of rubble, eventually smashing into a nearby building in the hopes that the rubble would extinguish the flames. But the flames only continued to grow hotter and hotter and consumed more of the giants arm. The giant could only watch as the flames entered its mouth. Before long the giants eyes were withered away as it tried to scream, only to find that it couldnt due to all the fire butterflies that erupted from its mouth. As the number of butterflies increased, their color became darker and they started to swarm around Arianes sword as she waved it around like a baton. Arianes normally snow-white hair currently resembled a living flame since it reflected the color of the butterflies and was blown up by the wind. As the remaining giant looked upon Ariane, he instinctively started to fear her. The six-meter tall giant turned heel and tried to flee the area. You are but a mere beast, if you fear the flames! Ariane had a ghastly smile as she spoke and sent the butterflies after the fleeing giant. Even though she had a serious battle of her own to fight, Chiome couldnt help but shiver at the thought of an angry Ariane when she caught sight of the flames at the edge of her vision. Still, she had told Ariane that she would handle this alone. She would put her former brother to rest with her own hands. The peculiar odor of an open fire and burnt meat filled the area as the giants were reduced to ash. Chiome slowly breathed in and out to allow her five senses to sharpen. The layout of her surroundings appeared in her mind. When she heard something cutting through the air she easily caught a shuriken that had been from within a dust cloud with her right hand. It was the same shuriken that Chiome had thrown at Sasuke. Shortly after she caught it, Sasuke leaped at her from the opposite direct the shuriken had come from. However, Chiome had sensed his movements beforehand and was able to calmly fend off the blows from his twin swords with her dagger and tried to perform a counter attack. Sasuke managed to deflect her dagger with one of his swords while simultaneously attempting to slash her undefended torso with his second sword. In that moment, two water shuriken burst out from beneath the rubble and were heading towards Sasukes legs. Sasuke managed to avoid one of the shurikens by launching himself into the air. However, the second shuriken embedded itself into his leg. It was said that the undead didnt feel pain, but their movements would still be impaired when their bodies were damaged. If their arm was broken, they couldnt lift anything, and even though they didnt feel pain, their legs would become useless if they were damaged enough. It mightve been just a scratch, and there was no change in expression, but its durability had definitely been decreased. Chiome raised her dagger and locked eyes with Sasuke. Something that couldnt be said crossed her mind although she knew she shouldnt think about it, she couldnt help but do just that. Chiome cast aside such thought by shaking her head and focused on her enemy again. Water Style: Water Wolf Fang!! Water began to pool at her feet and quickly assumed the form of two wolves. However, these were smaller than the ones she had created in Rhodens capital. Her opponent was armed with two swords while she had only a single dagger, but with this technique she could occupy both his hands while keeping hers free. Thinking this way, Chiome sicced the two wolves on Sasuke while slipping into the shadows to wait for an opportunity. When the two water wolves leaped at him, Sasuke countered them with his swords. Because the wolves werent affected by common swords, Sasukes first attack phased through the first wolf, but his second one caused one of the wolves to dissipate. A faint light clung to the blade of Sasukes sword while he himself was surrounded by a thin veil of wind. He was capable of using wind ninja skills like he did when he was alive. Noting that the sharpness of her enemys sword had increased, Chiome positioned the remaining wolf so that they could launch a pincer attack against Sasuke. Just as the water wolf began to charge him from behind Sasuke dodged the attack and slashed at the wolf with one of his swords. However, Chiome altered the water wolfs trajectory as she stepped forward and threw another shuriken at Sasuke. Sasuke managed to avoid the projectile by twisting his body and proceeded to cut down the wolf that tried to approach him from his blind spot. As he raised his sword after finishing off the wolf a smaller water wolf ran up his arm and bit into his neck. The wolfs diminutive size prevented it from inflicting a decisive blow, but Chiome had expected this and used the opportunity to throw her dagger at Sasukes face. While Sasuke was able to find off the attack, he failed to realize that Chiome had ran behind the dagger and was able to get a hold of his injured leg. For a moment, Chiome and Sasukes respective blue and red eyes meet. Water Style: Bloody Needle!! Chiomes ninjutsu formed a pointed cone that launched itself into Sasukes wounded leg. Sasukes leg immediately started to swell and become misshaped while multiple water needles began to pop up all over his body, giving him a hedgehog-like appearance. When blood began to mix into the clear water, Sasukes body convulsed wildly. After the water needles disappeared he simply collapsed on the ground. Tears began to collect in Chiomes eyes as she looked down at Sasukes unmoving figure. Sasuke, onii-san. Why didnt you use any other ninjutsu Normally, Sasuke would have had access to more wind ninjutsu then the ones he used here, but he only used basic techniques such as wind walking and sharpening the edges of his swords. Even in her present condition, Sasuke was someone Chiome couldnt normally have defeated. There was slight movement behind Sasukes eyelids and he suddenly started speaking in a haggard voice. My precious little sister I could ne-never cut you down His voice was barely audible and should have been overshadowed by the nearby fires. However, Chiome easily recognized the voice of her beloved brother. Onii-san! Ill get Arc-dono to heal you immediately! Chiome shed tears as she tried to stand. But Sasuke used what little strength he had left to stop her with a head shake. Chiome began to sob hard as the meaning of his gesture sunk in. Dont cry Mia By your hand I can finally die Thank you Thank you. ! Onii-san! *sniff* Chiome desperately tried to suppress her voice so she could hear what Sasuke said while she clung to his heavily injured body. Sasuke managed a slight smile when her warmth surrounded him. Even though his ability to move had vanished and his conscious slowly faded away, he felt a bit of relief looking at her through his half-closed eyes. Sasukes body was already turning to dust and being to be blown away. ( The Church Watch out) Though it was as faint as a whisper, Chiome had heard fragments of his final words. ! Onii-san, what was that!? What do you mean!? Chiomes eyes were wide as she looked down at her brother. However, he could no longer answer her. Sasukes enter body had been reduced to dust and scattered by the wind. All that remained in her hands was the slightly oversized diamond that shined with a kaleidoscope of different colors. Volume 5 - CH 22 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Tajientos CollapsePart 1 I sighed as I looked over the city of Tajiento from a buildings roof. Just where did Chiome-dono go? I have no idea. I occasionally used Dimensional Stepto investigate the nearby area while muttering complaints. I also took note of the multiple fires springing up all over the city. Whenever I found one of the armored undead, I would attack them from the rooftop with magic, all the while wondering just how many of them there were. Ive mustve crushed more than a hundred of them by now. I also killed another giant along the way. While it was more difficult without any allies, victory was easy to obtain once I had an opening to use Sword of Judgement. The effort was minimal, but the effects were optimal. While I was thinking about things like that, Ponta suddenly started to bark. Kyun! Hmm, what is it, Ponta? I looked around as I asked that question and found another giant. Since I had a good view from the rooftops I could easily locate giants. However, the situation on the ground was unknown for the most part. Since most of the buildings in Tajiento were three stories tall, the six-meter tall giants couldnt hide in the buildings shadow, but with my line of sight being reduced to one city block it was difficult to tell what was going on. There were situations where a roof had been destroyed, impeding my progress. Other times the roof would collapse under the weight of my armor and I would land in an attic. I went totally silent as I observed the giant, and began to think running along rooftops in full-body armor wasnt the best idea. With that thought in mind, I concentrated on the giants exposed back. Dimensional Step! I covered about three-hundred meters to get within range of the giants back and launched a preemptive attack. Sword of Judgement!! A sword of light appeared from beneath the giants feet, impaling straight through its backside until the tip could be seen through its mouth. When the sword of light shattered, the giants body tilted forward and fell off the roof to the streets below. But I could tell from here that it was still breathing a little. What vitality. However, my worries were for naught since a group of armored undead arrived to deliver the killing blow. I have no idea what these guys objective is. Initially, these armored skeletons had been attacking the soldiers and citizens of Tajiento. My first impression had been that they were attacking Tajiento, using the commotion caused by the black giants that Chiomes friend Sasuke had lured to this place as a cover There was the possibility that Sasuke himself had planned the assault on this city, but there was still the question of how he ended up becoming an undead after he disappeared. The only thing I knew for sure was that he was Chiomes former companion. If someone had brought both the giants and the armored skeletons into this city, they shouldnt have attacked each other. Theres still the possibility that things didnt go according to plan. If you released both tigers and wolves to attack the same target, there was always a chance they would fight each other instead. However, occasionally I would see a group of armored skeletons allow the citizens to pass by without attacking them. Could they have been humans that were just wearing the same type of armor? Still, I never hesitated at all to cast a spell against someone in armor whenever I saw them mercilessly cutting down humans or beastmen. Just what on earth is going on in this town? After the armored skeletons had finished off the giant, they began searching for other prey. I tore off a roof tile and dropped it in front of the group The tile loudly shattered once it hit the stone street below. While it did catch their attention for a moment, they quickly continued moving down the street. The way it looked like, there were no humans at all inside. Although they reacted to the sound they didnt stop to confirm where the sound came from. This is just getting more and more confusing I had to but that thought on hold when I heard the roar of another giant. The sun had nearly set and dusk had already set in. When the giant roared again, the screams of humans followed after it. Ponta began to shake her tail furiously on top my head when she heard the giants roar. I turned my head in the direction Ponta was facing to locate the roars source. What I saw was a major street leading toward the center of the town that housed a large estate. A huge compound that held two buildings which soared into the sky. While the structure and sizes were a bit different, the building reminded me of one I seen in the Eastern Empire, Leibnitz. That building build was probably the Hiruku church. The memory of when I used summoning magic near one of those was still fresh in my mind. There were several giants walking along the street leading to the church. Even though they were the size of a wheat grain from here, there were people running away from the giants on that street. I looked away from them and glanced up towards the sky. Once night completely set in it would become much more difficult to use transfer magic here. My original purpose was to take advantage of the chaos in this city to free the beastmen slaves, but this city would suffer untold amounts of damage if this many giants were left to their own devices. No, the damage had already been done and was continuing to spread. From here, I could see seven giants making their way toward the church. After letting out a large sigh I raised the Sword of Holy Thunder and grabbed the Holy Shield of Teutates with my left hand and tested its weight. Kyun! Sensing the upcoming battle, Ponta quickly moved from atop my head and wrapped herself around my neck. Her tail ended up blocking my right eye, so I made a quick adjustment. Lets go With one last sign, I invoked Dimensional Step and transferred to the roof of a building close to the church and took a look around. The church was probably the largest building in the city and surpassed the churches on the Northern Continent in terms of beauty. The most distinctive part of this church had to be the tall wall built around it. I havent come across a walled off church in this world before. I remembered that churches were meant to have open and welcoming environments. Well, this was a different world after all. The church had probably been the designated evacuation site when the city was still being built. The people that were chased by the giants rushed into the churchs gate as pandemonium broke out around them. The black giants that ran after the people would catch the slower runners and dance around as they threw them into their chest mouths. I could hear the unpleasant chewing from here. Just watching this scene made me feel ill. Those that fled inside the churchs wall werent able to find the safe haven theyd been looking for. One of the giants who had been chasing the people swung its stone club down on the churchs wall with all its might. The screams were deafening. The giant that collapsed the section of the wall began to trample the humans that had taken shelter there while laughing. While I couldnt see what was going on that far beyond the wall, the screams and curses that reached my ears conveyed a vivid image. When I looked down at my right hand I realized that Id started trembling at some point. This gruesome spectacle was frightening me. How? When I remembered what I had done to help that little boy and his mother, I stabbed my sword into the roof, took off my helmet and touched my face. There wasnt the usual coldness of hard bone there. What I felt was definitely skin. The effects of the hot springs water were still active. The reason I was freezing up was because my sense of fear had been restored along with my body. By restoring my body Id cast aside my ability to act. I started to clench my fist a few times to steady my nerves. No matter what high specs my body had, they were useless unless I had to will to use them. A self-mocking chuckle slipped from my lips. Kyun? Ponta uncoiled herself from my neck and gave me a worried look. Its nothing, Ponta. This should be good experience. Ive been training my heart should I ever come across an enemy in this state I attempting to comfort Ponta and myself when I said, then hit the sides of my helmet after putting it back on. Okay. Pulling the Sword of Holy Thunder out of the roof, I began to pick different skills and strategies to use in the upcoming battle. I decided to attack the giant standing slightly apart from the others first. The surprise attack was the basis of strategy after all. Now that I thought about it, the first fight I took part in was the surprise attack I launched against a group of bandits. While I had an abundance of abilities, I could only gradually acquired the experience necessary to use them. I selected the spot behind the giant, raised my sword, and invoked my spell. Dimensional step! I transferred behind the giant, onto the roof of a nearby building, and tried to keep my sword steady enough to invoke a skill. But before I could do anything, the loud voice of a male could be heard from the church. Hahhahahhaa!! You have the audacity to break in my house and destroy it?! The voice resonated in the bottom of my stomach, creating a strong feeling of uneasiness. Even though the voice itself sounded rather childish, it only added to the eerie feeling. I was already furious!! Everything will be shredded!! After the weird and childish voice had spread through the area like a wave, another section of the churchs walls was suddenly blown away. The people that had been running around chaotically to escape the giants, were now focused on the huge shadow that approached from the other side of the wall. What emerged from the cloud of dust was an ugly, misshapen mass that joyously laughed as it began slaughtering the giants one after another. Volume 5 - CH 23 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Tajientos CollapsePart 2 If I had to describe it, I would say that the misshapen lump had a relatively scorpion-like form. However, it was definitely not a scorpion. Its pale body was ten meters long and composed of a flabby substance. Innumerable human faces covered the creatures entire body and they wailed in agony despite the condition they were in. Countless pale bodies supported the creatures long form as well. The human feet grew out of the creatures body, just like cilia, somehow allowing its ten-meter tall body to slither across the ground with strange and winding movements. There was a frog-like head elevated above the others and that seemed to be where the creatures voice had come from. Behind the frog-like head were multiple, gigantic arms composed of numerous human arms that each held an iron ball and chain, large hatchets and other heavy weaponry. This was the definition of a nightmare. The next moment, countless arms with weapons in their hands were growing out of the creepy scorpions back, all rushing towards one of the giants. The very same giants whose hard fur prevented normal weapons from easily damaging them. However, when the countless weapons struck the giant, it was instantly reduced to a mound of flesh, despite its desperate attempts to defend itself. When the creature approached the dead giants it opened its large amount, which was lined with countless teeth, and began to devour it. The size of the giant wasnt an issue as the creatures mouth was like that of a crocodiles, and it was long before I started hearing the gruesome chewing sounds. For a moment I believed this creature had been summoned by a summoner like myself to protect the humans, but this world wasnt that nice. In a somewhat sluggish manner, the deformed creature dragged itself towards the frightened people and proceeded to devour them. Instead of an angel, a true monstrosity which was literally capable of swallowing giants had appeared from the church. The irrationality of the situation finally set in after witnessing that. It could be said that panic was the appropriate response to all of this. As the humans began to scatter, the deformed monstrosity spoke in a leisurely voice. This body gets hungry quickly? While spewing such easygoing words, the deformed monstrosity began dragging people into its mouth like a whale consumed krill. It was an eat-what-you-caught situation. Meanwhile, the remaining giants attacked the monstrosity one after another, but just like the humans that had escaped into the church, they ended up in its gut. It seemed like the agonized faces on the monstrositys body had increased The pale lump of meat eerily squirmed along while eating the humans and giants, the frog-like head chuckling the entire time. Kyu?h My mind finally rebooted when Pontas worried cry caused me to looked down at her. Sorry, Ponta. A group of armored skeletons, which had chased after the fleeing people, appeared in the plaza only to be trampled immediately the deformed monstrosity. For the time being, Ive seen enough of this monstrosity. Even the tiger tribesmen wouldnt be able to oppose it. I had to seize the opportunity before it became aware of me. I raised the Holy Thunder Sword as pale lights began to gather around the blade and swung it down. Sword of Judgement! The monstrositys attention was focused elsewhere, so I thought I could kill it in one blow. Even though I put enough power into the attack to penetrate the monstrositys body, the monstrosity managed to quickly scuttle away when the large magic formation appeared underneath it . Without a target, the sword of light simply shot into the sky. So that large body was capable of such movements. It moved as if someone had put its body on an electric wheelchair and stuck a frog-like head on top of it . It moved like an out of control go-cart. While cursing in my heart, I tried to launch my next attack, but the monstrosity detected me faster than expected. The huge figure quickly turned around in place. Everyone interferes with my peace! Everyone! Ill break everyone!! While the strange voice whined like an upset child, its innumerable feet moved in a wriggling wave as it ran towards me. Ive been found out. The numerous arms stretched out from the monstrositys back in an attempt to smash me. Holy Shield of Light! I held my shield up and activated a defensive skill. The monstrositys weapons reached me at that exact moment. While defending with my shield, I began cutting off arms with my sword. Since the monstrositys body was composed of pale lumps of flesh, it lacked the resistance of the giants hides, so regular attacks worked just fine. Impertinence! Impertinence!! Impertinennnnece!! As the monstrosity continued to shout in that strange tone, its irritation growing, it began closing in on me as if it wanted to crush me. The monstrosity lost sight of me when I used my transfer magic to dodge him, and its body shook while it looked for me. His sight seemed to be fixed and it couldnt look around unless it turned its body. Realizing that I could slip into the gaps in its vision and attack it from behind, I launched another attack at the monstrositys back. I raised my sword again and invoked another skill a fast and short-ranged technique. Holy Light Slash! Raising my light-clad sword over my head, I slashed downwards and a beam of light flew in a straight line at the monstrosity, blowing off some of the feet that were supporting the monstrositys body. A pained wail echoed through the area followed. Unfortunately, it recovered immediately and turned around to face me. Its movements were unpleasant every time I saw it. The monstrosity cursed repeatedly as it readied its numerous arms, apparently not wanting to give me a chance to act. Bad! Bad!! So annoying!!! Who are you!!? While the frog-like head ranted and raved, it shoot its numerous arms towards me. I dodged the assault and fired the Destructive Holy Sword again but only managed to destroy a few of its feet as the monstrosity dodged the attack. Worst of all, the damaged flesh started to bubble up and before long new feet grow in place of the lost ones. While its regeneration wasnt fast, it wasnt that slow either. In the game, enemies that had abilities like this monster usually required a party to deal with: some members would stop it from regenerating while others continue to attack and daze the enemy, but I was by myself. It was like challenging an end game dungeon boss on your own. There was a simple solution though, I just needed to constantly attack this guy and overwhelm its regeneration with pure damage I avoided the monstrositys arms while I pondered just how i could accomplish that. Id cut off several arms already, but their numbers didnt seem to decrease at all. This wasnt going well, maybe I should retreat and prepare another strategy? I looked around the area as I desperately tried to think of something. Darkness had already covered the area as dusk gave way to night, limiting the effectiveness of transfer magic. There was no helping it, though I didnt want to do this often, I had to use an overwhelming assult I used transfer magic to put enough distance between us. Ponta! Sorry, but youre gonna have to fly away for a while! Kyun? Kyun! Ponta was momentarily confused by my command, but she still unwrapped herself from around my neck and flew into the air with her wind magic. This was for the best. After looking up at her, I turned towards the monstrosity. Having prepared myself, I used a certain summon for the first time after arriving in this world. Come forth, keeper of eternity! Aion!! A huge magic formation made from turning, mechanical clockwork began to shine in front of my feet. A giant snake with the head of a lion began to emerge from the magic formation. The lion-headed snake slowly coiled itself around my legs and started to crawl up my body. When the lion head reached my shoulder it opened its mouth to reveal a sharp set of fangs and proceeded to bite into my neck. At the same time, the serpentine body turned into a strange pattern that fused into my armor, wrapping my body in a cascade of different colored lights. Aion was one of the highest tier summons a summoner could acquire. Its rather unique and special ability allowed it to freeze a players current state for three minutes the moment it was summoned. The three-minute-state-freeze was difficult to explain simply put, my current condition would remain unchanged no matter what happened to me in the next three minutes. In other words, my health wouldnt decrease no matter how many attacks hit me and my mana wouldnt drop not matter how many spells I used, making me effectively invincible. However, this didnt mean it was actually as useful as it sounded. First, a summoner had to reach a considerably high level before they could even acquire the summon. Even after going through all kinds of hardship to acquire it, it was difficult for the summoner to actually make use of this summon. The main problem was that a summoner could only have one active summoned beast at any time. Even if you became invincible and could use other magic, a summoner couldnt bring out a combat-orientated summon. Furthermore, the mana costs to summon Aionwas incredibly high. Even if one had an intermediate magic-using class as their secondary class, their mana would be depleted once the three minutes passed. For those reasons, the only way to use Aion effectively was to use it in combination with a class that had powerful skills In other words, you had no choice but to have a class of the highest tier in tandem with the summoner class. Unfortunately, the game didnt allow you to use the skill of all the classes that a player had obtained at once. With the summoner class required as the main or secondary class, one need to have an offensive character build to utilize these particular summon to its fullest. You could call it the summon of abolishment. Ill finish you off quickly!! There wont a speck of dust left behind!! I raised my sword and shield as the monstrositys numerous feet dragged itself towards me. Even though Aionwas supposed to prevent me taking damage, I didnt know how thatd work in reality. While being overconfident was prohibited, ignoring some lesser attacks was a sound strategy. So I let some of the monstrositys arms pass through my defenses. I only felt the small shock of the weapons the arms held hitting me as the blow connected so the summon was working without a problem. However, I didnt know how exactly much time had passed since I summoned it, so I didnt have the entire three minutes to use. It would be bad if I was still weathering the brunt of the enemys onslaught when the effect ran out. Evil Sealing Holy Sword!! Even so, I could chip away as much of my enemys health as possible until then. With that in mind, I activated one of the Holy Knight skills which caused my sword to glow. I swung my sword while still weathering the monstrositys onslaught. A streak of light trailed behind the swords blade as it evaporated a section of the monstrositys body. Aghaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! While the skill I used had the greatest effect on undead, it seems to be effective on the monstrosity as well. Since this was multiple times more effective than normal attacks, repeatedly using magic attacks was the best strategy. Essentially, that was the strategy a player would use while having Aion summoned, but I had something a bit different in mind. The monstrosity stepped backed in an attempt to protect itself, but I launched my next attack without giving it that chance. Face your destruction! Smite the Wicked!! When I invoked one of the Pope classs areas of effect skills, a large shining magic formation appeared in the sky above the monstrosity, like Jacobs ladder, before a cross-shaped beam of light fell upon it. Aghaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! The monstrosity began to scream as its entire body started to evaporate. Unable to withstand the pain, the monstrosity fell on his back like a brick, killing several giants that had approach the area from that direction. One of the churchs wall collapsed when the monstrositys body collided with it. However, I didnt let up my assault there. I hammed the monstrositys body with Evil Sealing Holy Sworduntil Smite the Wicked cool down passed and I could cast it again. By the time the lion-headed snake pattern disappeared from my armor, the monstrosity had been reduced to a lump of melted flesh. With the majority of its body deteriorated, what remained was a cluster of countless corpses fused together. Kyun! Hah, that was tiring. Ponta landed on my head just as I averted my gaze from the monstrositys remains and surveyed the area. The church had been heavily damaged by the battle. But the monstrosity was mostly to blame for that, seeing as it recklessly moved about. It was unavoidable. While making excuses for myself, I looked back at the monstrositys corpse. Although Id defeated it, just what in the world was that thing? In any case, finding Ariane and Chiome was more important than any of my unanswered questions right now. As I left the premises, I felt the eyes of the citizens staring at me from the shadows. Now that the immediate threat has been taken care of, I should join back up with my companions. After looking up at the night sky, I put my sword over my shoulder and continued to walk. Silver Note: Aion: a Hellenistic deity of eternity, specifically unbound time, which is removed from the regular flow of time. Hes associated with a single serpent warping around a staff or the ouroboros. Causality: The natural or worldly agency or efficacy that connects one process with another process or state, where the first is partly responsible for the second. Basically, since the dawn of time causality has been the basis for all understandings of how the world works. Arcs summon basically bitch slaps causality and makes him onto a god. For three minutes his everything proof, even to his own actions. Volume 5 - Epilogue Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Epilogue The Holy Leburan Empire, of the eastern region of the Northern Continent. The Imperial capital of Habaren was truly the center of this large nation, thanks in no small part to the several major highways that connected it to the rest of the nation. Currently, a heavily armed squadron was traveling down the southeastern highway. There were a few mounted troops leading the group, but the squad was mostly composed of infantry who guarded the horse-drawn carriage and the numerous carts that followed it. They squadron marching down the highway created a truly grandiose sight. Near the center of the group was a luxurious four horse-drawn carriage. The black carriage was adorned with the crest of the Valetiafelbe imperial family, the current rulers of the empire. However, only two maids rode in the luxurious carriage, the emperor was nowhere to be seen inside. Far ahead of the nearly empty luxurious carriage a thirty man cavalry equipped with excellent saddles carried on unobscured. Within this group, one man grasped the reins of a marvellous black horse. A young red-haired rider wore a slightly less ornamental military uniform than the other cavalryman in the formation. His name was Domitianus Leburan Valetiafelbe. The young emperor of the Holy Leburan Empire. A large middle-aged man rode up next to Domitianus and spoke into the emperors ear with a worried expression on his face. Your Majesty, is this really alright? Despite being within our own territory, what if an assassin ambushes us while youre still out in the open? Domitianus simply chuckled when he heard that. Like you said, were still in our territory. Theres no need to be so nervous. Besides, the box back there has a large name tag on it, who would expect that Id be mixed in with the soldiers? Hehehe. No, thats, hmm, I suppose so. The middle-aged man struggled to say anything against the emperors statement. Domitianus simply shrugged his shoulders at the mans worries. Staying inside that carriage is rather tedious. Besides, my well being is what youre here for, right? The emperors smile became more mischievous as he looked towards the middle-aged man. Yes! Of course Your Majesty! We well stake are lives on When the man tried to Domitianus bow his head while still on horseback, the emperor thrust his riders crop into his throat. Stop Stop. Do you intend to give me away? Hihihi The man slightly bowed his head as the emperor laughed at him. As a way to change the topic, the man glanced back of the forces behind them. Its quite amazing that the army had twenty-two thousand troops to spare The emperor smiled at the mans statement and nodded his head. I am personally ensuring that the Tishen campaign is going well. That old man of the west has his ass rooted to his chair and would never venture onto the frontline. It is time to put an end to him. The surrounding people nodded at the emperors statement. However, the middle-aged man only groaned. General Keling of the southern army will come first Hehehe, Its been a while. Ill be sure to bring his head back to Verumoas as a gift for looking after the capital. Domitianus hand fell to the sword at his waist as he floated a fearless smile after making that declaration. The emperor had just implicated that he would kill the general with his own hands. The middle-aged man toward away for the brave young emperor and looked towards the western sky and the battles to come. Even if twenty-thousand soldiers join the army, it will still be a difficult fight. Hmm, the current operation should have gotten Aspania to move. Those guys should have taken the opportunity to test the bounds on their side. The West can not afford to move their other armies for the time being. Once the conversation was over, the corners of emperor Domitianus mouth rose as he looked towards the far-off battles. The majority of humans on the Northern Continent followed the Hiruku religion. The person standing at the top of the religion was the Pope of the Hiruku Theocracy. The theocracy was surrounded by the Delfrent, Nozan, and Salma Kingdoms and was separated from the Great Leburan Empire by a narrow channel. The Hiruku Theocracys capital had been built at the base of Mt. Arthus of the Rooteos Mountain Range, mainly for the ease of access to the massive mithril deposit the mountain housed. A massive cathedral that had been built atop the overlooking cliff that rested halfway up Mt. Arthus. It was referred to as the Arthus Cathedra. This cathedral acted as Pope Thanatos Shirubiwes Hirukus residence. However, the number of those allowed to set foot on the sanctuarys gourds was extremely limited. The luxurious decoration of the cathedrals interior showed off the churchs strength a certain room built in the back of the cathedral was particularly gorgeous. The ceiling was three times higher that one of a common house, every inch of the floor was covered by an embroidered carpet and each piece of furniture had been handcrafted by skilled artisans. The centerpiece of the room was a large circular table which had six people in luxurious attire sitting at it and talking amongst themselves. Apparently, Cardinal Industria, who had had been placed in charge of the Tajiento colony on the Southern Continent, was slain. The latest speaker, who was a man in his thirties, had a rather mild smile on his face, black neatly trimmed hair, and wore heavy, modified priest robes. He was none other than cardinal Palermo Avaritia Liberalitas. In the Hiruku Theocracy, those who received one of the seven cardinal names worked directly beneath the Pope, and this man had received the name Liberalitas. However, he wasnt the only cardinal present. A considerably well-built man snorted his nose at Liberalitas comment. He was around hundred and ninety centimeters tall, blonde stubble grew on his face, and his physique made one believe he wore a military uniform instead of the robes that he was actually wearing. However, his expression was haggard and large bags rested under his eyes. Hmph Charos was the weakest amongst us To be defeated by a nobody only brings shame to the cardinals. That man was always unmotivated anyway. Since the seat of Industria is vacant, Ill advise the Pope to place a more capable person into it. The man that voiced his complaints was cardinal Marcos Invidia Humanitas. The only woman in the room chuckled his suggestion before speaking. Ara, are you dissatisfied with the Popes selections? Have you lost fate in the Popes judgment? In spite of the womans graceful features and blond hair, she wore revealing white clothes that emphasized her large breasts, and the hem of her skirt slid up to a nearly obscene level as she sat with one of her legs crossed over the other. She looked into cardinal Humanitas eyes with a captivating smile on her face. I did not mean it that way, Im simply pointing out Charos incompetence Despite his large build, cardinal Humanitas struggled to come up with the right words while looking around the room, only letting out a relieved sigh after confirming Pope Thanatos wasnt here. An old gray-haired mans wrinkles became more pronounced as he closed his eyes after watching the scene play out. Only those who can endure the blessings of the underworld can obtain the seat of a cardinal. Theres no problem with his decisions, given the limited number of candidates. Even if current evidence suggest that the person selected couldnt meet the expectations of the status. The man crossed his arms after speaking his piece was well into his fifties. However, even though he wore luxurious priest robes, the hard-bitten muscle below the neckline hinted at a physique more impressive than Cardinal Humanitas His name was Cardinal August Ira Paciencia. Cardinal Humanitas was openly angered by that remark. What!? Are you implying that Im not fit to hold my seat!? Nobody said that. Is there something were unaware of that would make us think that? Cardinal Paciencia calmly asked that question after closing his eyes. How about we stop this particular conversation for now? You muscle-heads will continue back and forth with this if we let you. In any case, Im interested in the white and silver knight who defeated Charos. The sharp-tongued individual that broke off the argument was, in stark contrast to the other two men, a slender man wearing black rimmed glasses. That, combined with his shaved head, made him seem the most befitting of the robes he wore. This man was Cardinal Bart Superbia Humilitas. While fiddling with the dull iron ring he attempted to turn the conversation towards the man that killed Charos. Fine, do as you please! Hmph! Both Cardinal Paciencia and Cardinal Humanitas directed their anger towards Humilitas, while Cardinal Castitas shrugged her shoulders and brought up another topic. By the way, what is it you have been messing around with? Despite her speaking in a flirtatious manner, Cardinal Humanitas paid it no mind, instead, showing great pleasure from receiving the question itself. This? This is an item created in the Eastern Empire. They call it the Ring of Submission. These allow them to control monsters. Cardinal Humanitas explanation made Cardinal Castitas remember something about the location he had recently visited. Ah yes, Cardinal Humanitas did visit magisterium of the Holy Leburan Empire. I personally visited them because those placed in charge werent doing all that well recently. After providing Cardinal Castitas with a satisfactory answer Cardinal Humanitas exaggeratedly shrugged his shoulder and looked at the five other people in the room. His eyes stopped and focused one one person in particular. How long are you going to sit there eating? Cardinal Humanitas pushed up his glasses and called out to the boy that had been stuffing his face since the beginning of the meeting and hadnt said a single word yet. The boy was actually one of the several cardinals, Cardinal Tismo Gala Temperantia. However, the boy only looked confused for a moment before resuming his meal without answering. The other cardinal collectively shrugged their shoulders and sighed. You all seem to be getting along well A different calm voice was heard entering the room. All six cardinals got up from the table and kneeled down when they heard the voice. You grace us with your presence, Pope Thanatos. The mans, whose entrance had been undetected, nodded at the cardinals greeting before sitting down in an elevated chair at the round table. The Pope wore a set of robes more spectacular than the cardinals wore and held a decorated scepter that represented his power. On the Popes head sat a mitre with multiple holy symbols sewn into it that only he was allowed to wear. The mitres veil totally concealed the Popes face. The six cardinals continued to kneel as the one that united the Hiruku Theocracy, Pope Thanatos Shirubiwes Hiruku, took his seat. After looking down at the people gathered from behind his veil, Pope Thanatos began to speak. Everyone seems to be gathered. You should have already been informed that Cardinal Industria has been slain on the Southern Continent. The Pope paused for a moment to look around again before continuing. He still carried out his duties to the best of his abilities. The Tajiento territory of the Western Empire was heavily damaged, but considering that the destruction could have been potentially more devastating, we couldnt have asked any more from him. A tired chuckle managed to slip past the veil. The Cardinals were utterly surprised by this. The balance between the empires has shifted in favor of the east. Its possible to earnestly stimulate things in Delfrent, Nozan and Salma while this window remains open. Everyone, please. We understand. The Cardinals lowered their heads again and replied in unison. The Pope nodded in satisfaction before getting up and leaving the room. The Popes muffled laughter was the only sound to fill the corridor as he left the room. A big event has finally arrived. Hehehe. As the Popes laughter continued to leak out, it startled small bird in a nearby window and sending it flying into the sky above the mountain range. However, dark clouds started to form over the Rooteos Mountain Range. Volume 6 - Prologue Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Prologue Nozan Kingdom, on the Northern Continent. Nozan Kingdom was separated from Rhoden Kingdom by the Bordeaux Gulf and the two nations maintained a relatively friendly diplomatic relationship through trade. Three other countries touched upon the borders of Nozan Kingdom. The Delfrent Kingdom lied to the north of Nozan and the Salma Kingdom to the south. Finally, the Hiruku Theocracy sat just west of Nozan. Throughout this regions history, many countries have risen and fallen. Soulia, the capital of the Nozan Kingdom, had never been invaded. The Royal Palace was built upon a small hill, at the base of which the city began to spread out from. Two defensive walls bisected the city into districts and acted as its primary defensive structure. The palace had been built with defense as the priority, there werent all that many decorations and its simple design gave one the impression of a large fort. However, the Palaces interior was decorated with gorgeous accessories showcasing the authority and prestige one would expect of a royal palace. With its meticulously trimmed lawn and the early morning sunlight that enveloped the area, a sort of harmony between the palaces exterior and interior was created. Rays of sunlight, which accompanied the coming morning, swept into the large window of a certain room where a young girl innocently slept. The girls slightly curly and golden hair reached her shoulder while her head rested on a soft pillow. With her childish figure and porcelain white skin, one would assume the girl was around ten years old. The extravagance of her nightshirt, the fact that the bed she slept in was larger than necessary, and the canopy surrounding the bed hinted at the girls social standing. The silence of the morning was suddenly disturbed by the ringing of bells. The sound of the first bell echoing across the town originated from the edge of the city and eventually more bells began to ring until the sound reached the palace. The unexpected noise caused the girls eyebrows to fidget as she slowly opened her small eyes and searched her room for its source. Ehh, I hear something strange The girl spoke in a manner unbefitting of someone her age as she sat up and rubbed her eye in an attempt to wake up completely. The girl tried to pat down her unruly bed head before she slid her small frame off of the bed and took a look outside her window. However, she was only able to see the courtyard outside the window and couldnt grasp the nature of the ringing bell. After casting a general glance over the courtyard her sleepily eye gradually wandered toward the window latch. At that moment a woman hastily ran into the girls bedroom. Princess Lille! Pardon me!! The upset woman that entered the room was familiar to the young girl, so she tilted her head and called out to her. Nina, what made you so upset? I havent overslept today. Lille suppressed a yawn as her eyes trailed across the room. The woman had long, black hair that was tied in a single braid reaching her back and slightly slanted eyes with black pupils. She wore the uniform of Nozans knight order over her sun-tanned skin while a sword with a heavily decorated hilt hung on her waist. Nina Du Aburoa Despite being the daughter of Nozan Kingdoms Viscount Aburoa, she earned the title of knight and was tasked with the protection of the young girl she was currently looking at. The full name of Ninas small master was Lille Nozan Souria She was the third and youngest child of Nozans King, King Asparuf Nozan Soulia, and also the first princess and a memento of the deceased queen. Princess Lille, enemies are attacking the capital! Hurry and get dressed, we must find the King! What!? This is serious! What a second hya. Lillis eyes popped when she heard Ninas statement and she immediately began stripping off her nightshirt. However, Lille struggled when the neck of the shirt caught on her hair. After a while, she resigned herself to her fate and approached Nina, whod been watching the princesss plight. Sorry, Nina, but I need you to help me change my clothes. In response to her request, Nina knelled down and responded with: Yes, excuse me. Normally, a lady in waiting and several other attendants would be present to help dress the princess, but this was an emergency. Nina may have been a skilled knight, but she wasnt used to dressing others, so she helped Lille into a simple dress. Lille left her room in a brisk strut as soon as she could, but a man was already waiting for her when she crossed the threshold of her room. Zahar, come along as well. Well go to where my father is. The young man called Zahar offered Lille a brief nod before joining Nina who was following the princess. Zahar Bahrov was a hundred and ninety centimeters tall and had a muscular build. He also had short chestnut hair and was cleanly shaven. Similar to Nina, he was a knight serving as princess Lilles guard, but he was commoner who managed to achieve his position through his own strength. The princess was accompanied by her two personal guards as she approached her fathers office with a reserved dignity uncommon in one so young. King Asparf had already assembled his top advisers and military personnel in the room by the time the princess arrived. Lilles older brothers, first Prince Teruva and second Prince Sevaru, the prime minister, and the General of the Army all surrounded the king. The atmosphere in the room was wrought with a strange tension that was normally absent. A map of the capital was spread out on the large desk that everyone stood around and Lille could just make out some wooden figures on top of it. Princess Lille knew better than to disturb her father during an emergency so she tried to stretch her neck to get a better look at the map, but then a messenger ran into the room. Reporting! The enemy attacked from the forest at the base of Mt. Sobiru, and their numbers continue to grow as the assault continues! A definitive number can not be determined as they have yet to take formation, but they seem to number in the tens of thousands! Ive never seen such numbers! Moans of unrest and surprise leaked from the mouths of those that heard the messages statement. It was the King speaking up in an orderly tone that managed to calm the upheaval. Whats the enemys affiliation? Only one of the empires would be capable of launching such an attack, but we arent connected to their territory has one of the neighboring countries fallen? The King was in the prime of his life and his dignified gaze was focused on the messenger. The people surrounding the King held their breath as they waited for the messengers reply, Lille and her two guards did the same. However, no one expected the answer the messenger spoke. There is no indication of the enemys origins! In fact, the enemy isnt even human! Though they wear metal armor, the enemy are undead! The enemy is an army of undead! Dread permeated the messengers voice and what he said caused the general in changes of defending the capital to shout. Are you mad!? Has anyone ever heard of undead, let alone armored undead, appearing in such numbers!? The messengers face froze at the generals words and lowered his head. Unfortunately its the truth, General! Every enemy soldier sighted was some form of undead. Numerous undead appeared in the nearby plains around dawn. Most of the rooms occupants forced to hold their breath yet again. Furthermore, deformed monstrosities are mixed within the undead humans! One of our units was wiped out by a monstrous spider-human hybrid. As the room fell silent the sound of the still ringing alarm bell penetrated the room. Everyone was digesting the contents of the report, but that didnt mean they were able to grasp an understanding of the situation. It was King Asparf who managed to break the silence no one else could. A report from the Watchtower came in some time ago. Whether the enemy is human or not, it is still a fact that the capital is facing its possible destruction. The King paused as he glanced at everyone in the room. The Watchtower was an especially large tower built at the rear of the palace that made it possible to get a birds eye perspective of the entire capital. Vigilant soldiers were permanently stationed there and even Princess Lille understood the importance of the area as she often played in. How many forces are at our current disposal? When the King asked the general that question, he was startled for a moment before he answered. Ha! Yes! Between the knights and guards, we should have four thousand soldiers! We can expect another thousand or so if we hire all the adventures and mercenaries in the city! The King gave the general a nod as the gravity of the situation dawned on everyone. Hmm, its fortunate that the enemy attacked before the city gates were opened, we shall engage in siege warfare Even if the enemy numbers in the tens of thousands, its not enough to break a siege defense. The King looked up from the map on the table and focused on his two sons and princess Lille. The enemy appeared from the forest surrounding the Sobiru Mountains in the southwest. The capital has yet to be surrounded so theres still time to evacuate the citizens. Teruva and Sevaru, you will escape through the eastern gate and gather reinforcements from the eastern and northern territories respectively. Both princes were resolute as they received the Kings order. Watching her older brothers behavior filled princess Lille with a sense of pride for being a part of the royal family. She took a tentative step forward and calmly watched her her father. The two princes anxiously watched their little sisters behavior before looking towards their father and pleaded with him with their eyes. The King hesitated for but a moment before slowly setting his eyes on his daughter. Lille, you are to seek reinforcements from Earl Dimo in the east. The earls personal soldiers are quite brave. The king had a faint smile on his face as he spoke. Several retainers shared meaningful gaze when they heard the Kings decree and nodded in mutual agreement. Leave it to me, father! I swear on my name as Lille Nozan Souria to fulfill my task and help resolve the crisis that has befallen our country! Lille stuck out her chest and placed her small hand over it. The King narrowed his eyes in response to her behavior. Zahar, Nina protect Lille. The King gave the two knights charged with protecting his beloved daughter a severe look. Understanding the hidden meaning behind his words, the two bowed solemnly in response. Princess Lille didnt notice, but the others were aware that the Kings order was for her to seek refuge. The Dimo Earldom was the southernmost territory of what had once been a part of Nozan Kingdom until seventy years ago, when an invasion from Saima Kingdom forced the earldom to split off and form its own enclave. Crossing into an enclave that neighbored other countries shouldnt be difficult to accomplish, but that was the easy part. It was a demanding task to draw clear borderlines with monsters roaming about, so it was up to the nobility in charge of the fringe territories to decide which Kingdom they stood with. So while it was possible to lead a small band of soldiers into the Dimo Earldom in a few days, one could not return with reinforcements without Saima Kingdom spotting them. A lot of soldiers would be necessary to beat back the undead horde but larger numbers would slow progression and be easily spotted by other countrys patrols. One needed to cross the Gulf of Clyde by ship to reach the earldom, a five-day one-way trip from the capital via the Moruba river basin. Even if one rushed back with reinforcements, things would most likely be settled by then. In short, the mission the King had given Lille was impossible to accomplish. Though no one said anything about it. The princes had both come of age and were already taking part in state affairs and imperial obligations. On the other hand, Lille was still an eleven-year-old girl, despite her fortitude and royal status. It was also common knowledge that the King doted on the last child of the deceased queen. If the worst happened, the royal bloodline would remain safe in the earldom that was the thought behind it. Not much time remains, make preparations for the threes departure! Well herd the undead towards the western gate to buy time! General, I ask you take the lead! Everyone bowed once the King finished giving his order before getting to work. Meanwhile, the wrinkles on the Kings forehead deepened as he looked westward. For this to happen the day after the Cardinal arrived for a visit Perhaps I could gain the support of the Holy Knight if I negotiate with Cardinal Liberalitas. As the King bemoaned the current situation, the prime minister beside him lowered his voice and began speaking. Asparf-sama, the army of undead could be the work of the Undead King. The King raised an eyebrow when he heard what the prime minister said. Undead King? Isnt that just a legend the minstrels like to recite? No, my King. Though the empire will never admit it, there is historical evidence of his appearance in the country one hundred years ago. The King Asparf choked on his words upon hearing that. While a hundred years didnt seem all that long, the short average human lifespan meant that events from a hundred years ago happened to those three generations ago. The Undead King the prime minister was a wide-reaching local legend. It was said to have appeared without warning. With its ability to control the undead, the monster laid waste to villages and towns one after another, increasing the number of undead it controlled, threatening all life. However, its undead empire was overthrown by the subjugation force raised to stop it. It was a famous story that minstrels recited throughout the land, it was a tale parents told misbehaving children to frighten them. The Undead King picks up naughty children and drags them to the underworld Phrases like that were handed down from generation to generation. Theres a rumor of the empire borrowing the power of the Theocracy to defeat the Undead King. As a result, the nation cant oppose their teachings as strongly. The wrinkles on the Kings forehead got deeper as he listened to the prime minister and sighed. However, the life of an entire country cant be decided on a whim. The King weakly shook his head as that final thought escaped his lips. The occupant of a certain room inside the royal palace could hear the commotion beyond the rooms wall. The room was more luxurious than the other guest rooms in the palace as it was usually reserved for foreign diplomats. The window in the room overlooked the capitals eastern district. A single man looked in front of the glass window with a slight smile on his face as he watched the utter confusion of the current situation unfold. The man in question wore heavy modified priest robes, had neatly trimmed black hair, and floated a gentle smile. His smile widened as he watched three carriages leave out the eastern gate in different directions. The royal family fleeing the country unlikely. So messengers seeking reinforcements then. This man was Cardinal Palermo Avaritia Liberalitas. The most powerful figure within the Hiruku Theocracy was the Pope and directly below him were the seven cardinals. The fact that he was allowed to stay within the diplomats chambers showcased the amount of influence the Hiruku Religion had on the Northern Continent. At the moment, however, the pope had been the one to order the undead to march on the capital. By placing a large enough force around the capital, the main hub of the kingdom, one could effectively sever the chain of command as long as no gaps opened in the blockade. Hmhmhm, should I send pursuers after the messengers? Without the hope of reinforcements arriving the moral of those manning the walls will rot away such an unimaginable tragedy. Cardinal Liberalitas twisted smirk was reflected in the window as he continued to think aloud. The mild-mannered mask he usually wore gave way to his true personality. Above all other things, he took morbid pleasure in showcasing his superiority to those weaker than him. Even if reinforcements were to arrive, it would amount to nothing in the face of a hundred thousand undead. Seeing faces warped by despair is a joy that should be experienced quickly as possible. Hahaha Realizing that his true nature has revealed itself, Cardinal Liberalitas suppressed his impulse and donned his mild-manner facade again. He began stroking his chin and raised a single eyebrow with a dissatisfied expression. However, itd be a good idea to reinforce the hordes strength, it would certainly make it easier to gain control of this place. The question is, will increasing the hordes size effect my control over them? Palermo snorted as he said that. It may be best to consult the Pope about this matter should something come of it Palermos eyes remained on the far-off eastern gate as he spoke, all the while the undead horde silently surrounded the city. For now, Ill enjoy my front row seat to this countrys downfall. Another smirk would appear on Palermos face shortly after his meeting with the King ended. Volume 6 - CH 1 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Sunday Carpenter The light of an early morning was shining down on me and the occasional gust of wind would rustle the tree leaves on this quiet mountain. The massive Dragon Kings Tree stood proudly at the summit of the mountain, boasting of Mother Natures prowess. The trees massive branches and leaves cast a natural umbrella over the area. Sunlight poured through the foliage, creating spots of lights which illuminated the working area. A little bit off the mountains beaten path stood the remains of a Shinto-style building. The roof had rotted away to the point that it fell in on itself, while the colonnade still pierced the sky. The sunlight that managed to penetrate the foliage and the remains of the roof were reflected by the armor I wore. The suit of pristine silver armor had fine details etched into it with white and blue undertones. A jet-black mantle, inlaid with a pattern seemingly cut from the starry night sky, hung from my shoulders and rustled in the wind. While the armor was befitting of a fairy tale knight, the mythical sword and shield I usually held werent in my hands. Instead, I held a wooden handle. A metal trowel was attached to the handle and had a lump of a gray, mud-like substance sitting on it. It was the mortar used to hold bricks together. After arranging a line of bricks I would apply an even layer of mortar on it before stacking more bricks on it. Hmm, that should do it I took a step back and looked at the brick structure with its semicircular entrance as I thought aloud. What I was building was a brick kiln for my kitchen. Even though I had been able to successfully acquire the gas-stove-like magic tool the elves used, a kiln was necessary to bake bread, a staple food in this world, with my own hands. It would have been impossible to call craftsmen to such a remote location, and despite it having been a challenge to gather the materials I did a decent enough job, if I do say so myself. Luckily a peddler I knew in Lanbaltic had managed to gather everything I needed to construct the kiln, so the material costs werent that high. Once the kiln was dry, I could bake pizzas as well as bread. Id found tomatoes on the Southern Continent and it would just be wrong not to make it. With various possibilities in mind, I took a wet cloth and wiped the excess mortar and dirt off the bricks. While I was working, Ponta appeared out of nowhere and ran up to my feet. Kyun! Having a body length of about sixty centimeters, the head of a fox, the appendages of a flying squirrel and a fluffy tail, Ponta was what was known as a spirit beast in this world. Though her underbelly was covered in white fur, the rest of her body had light green fur that made it easy for her to blend into grass or trees. Ohh, Ponta. Where have you been playing all this time? I put down the trowel and started running my fingers over Pontas head as I spoke. Ponta happily began nuzzling my hand in response. Kyun! Kyun! She began waving her cotton-like tail as her large ears began to twitch in response to the sensation she felt. A sudden roar caused me to immediately turn around. Tearing my eyes away from Ponta I was greeted with the face of a massive beast looking into the kitchen window. No, it would be more accurate to call it a massive reptile rather than a beast. It stood four meters tall. Two large horns grew from the creatures head, reddish-brown scales covered its entire body like a set of armor and a mane of white hair trailed down from its head to its tail. Giyuriiin Despite its bulky body, the creatures cry was rather high pitched, and its white mane glittered in the morning sun as it started shaking its head. Its head was too large to fit inside the window so it started rubbing its neck against the wall and snorting in protest. Oh, were you and Shiden playing together? I spoke the creatures name as I approached the window and began patting Shidens head as he glared at me. Shiden blinked his reptilian eyes in rapid succession while i was petting him. I think hes gotten comfortable in this environment. He originally lived in the great plains of the Southern Continent the nomadic Tiger Tribe called creatures like Shiden dragon mounts for obvious reasons. However, after my considerable contributions to the beastmen of the Southern Continent in a recent incident, the leaders of the Tiger Tribe gifted me this mount as a sign of Friendship. Shiden was the size of a car and I wanted to decline the offer, but repeated claims of This is proof of our friendship made it difficult to refuse. As a person who had received the name of an elven village (by proxy), I was the de facto representative of said village, so outright declining the gift might have hindered future relations. Thats what I convinced myself of anyway. Shidens dignified appearance would certainly catch the attention of humans, but fortunately this mountainous region was quite a distance away from human settlements and the nearest beastmen village will be on the other side of a forest once it was completed. Being able to handle loads greater than any horse could, Shiden would come in handy when I needed to make any long journeys on foot. The leader of the Ena clan, the largest of the Tiger Tribe clans, also provided me with devil nails, the chili peppers that I ventured into their territory to obtain in the first place. Perhaps itd be a good idea to make pepper sauce or tomato chili. Its been ten days since no about two weeks since then. The memories of what happened on the Southern Continent flooded my mind as I continued to pet Shiden. Though youve gotten used to the forest, it might be a good idea to take you to a large grassy plain Dragon mounts were rather intelligent creatures since, even if left alone, they would find their own food and a safe place to sleep. When I tried to wash him in the hot spring, Shiden became rather restless and I couldnt figure out why until I noticed who was already occupying the spring. After that, whenever the Dragon King Williahsfim, the ruler of this land, came down from his tree Shiden would go hide in the forest until he left. Well, that was a response youd expect from a normal animal. There werent many animals like Ponta who had the courage to play around with the Dragon Kings long tail while he soaked in the spring. In any case, Shiden was from the plains, to begin with. The forest let alone the location of my home, was located close to the summit of the mountain and didnt much in the way of open fields. Since our closest neighbors were building their village on the peninsula along the lake in the east, it may be a good idea to travel there once in awhile. While praising my own ideas, I noticed someone behind me and turned around. Arianes lilac skin was slightly flushed and her wet, snow-white hair was wrapped in a large piece of cloth. She must have just finished her dip in the hot springs before she came here. Ariane must have liked the hot spring more than I initially though, because every once in awhile she would join me on these excursions and spend her time soaking in the water. Instead of her usual form-fitted leather armor, she wore traditional elven clothes which had unique patterns sewn into it. She was exactly like a beauty relaxing after a bath. Ah, already finished with the stove? Arc, youre rather skilled at this type of thing Ariane was taking a look inside the kiln Id just finished putting together when those words of praise slipped from her lips. Her abundant chest adhered to the law of gravity and the front of her outfit, which came together like a yukata, started to come undone. Just as I was about to glance at her magnificent figure from behind the safety of my helmet, Ponta ran towards Ariane at full speed and jumped into her chest. Wait a minute, Ponta! haha! That tickles! hi hi hi. Such an envious position to be in. That foolish thought sprung from my mind as I watched a beautiful woman and cute animal play. Once Ponta settled down, Ariane let out a tired breath before turning to me. Arc, its around lunch time so how about we go back to the village? I looked up at the sky to confirm what she said and sure enough, the sun hung high in the sky. I had been so obsessed with building the kiln that I didnt even notice it was already noon. Hmm. There are a couple of things I want to work on, but I can come back to them later. After replying, I packed up my tools and walked to the front yard with Ariane and Ponta. We were a simple use of Transfer Gate away from reaching Raratoia. Shiden, hold down the fort while were gone. Giyurrriii! As the magic formation began to glow beneath our feet, I gave a final order to Shiden, who responded with a shake of his mane. It was an exchange weve developed since I acquired Shiden. After Ponta said goodbye to her new friend, the magic was invoked and everything faded to black. Volume 6 - CH 2 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Kitchen Lunch The Great Canada forest spread out over the southeastern region of the Northern Continent. Long ago this area had been considered barren land, but the elves fled persecution by cultivating the forest through mystical means. Now the forest, and the numerous monsters inhabiting it, acted as a natural barrier that kept humans away. However, multiple elven villages resided in this forest. The elves prowess with magic and their walls allowed them to create almost fairy tale-like villages. The village was dotted with mushroom-shaped wooden houses, and a mansion fused with a large tree stood at the villages center. Of all the elven villages, the one named Raratoia was the one led by Arianes father and the one I currently resided in. The large residence we stood in front of was elders home and were Ariane had been raised. While this tree-house hybrid was thin compared to the Dragon Kings tree, its trunk was considerably larger than the average human home. The branches on the tree rose high into the sky and the leaves cast a deep shadow over the area. I followed Ariane as she walked into the mansion unimpeded. Stepping into the main hall I was greeted with the sight of two parallel stairways leading up to the second floor, where the dining room was. Inside the dining room was a woman with an aura similar to Arianes, and when she saw us entering the room a smile started to bloom on her face. Oh, you finally came back? Arc-kun said that hed be making lunch today, I was thinking of postponing it if you didnt return soon. The woman was Arianes mother and the wife of the current village elder. Glenys Aruna Raratoia acted as the substitute village elder while her husband was away on business, and she didnt look much older than Ariane. Given the longevity of elves, in general, you couldnt accurately judge their age by appearances alone. In any case, trying to assign an age to Glenys was the equivalent of jumping head first into my own grave. Glenys was the one that taught Ariane swordsmanship, and in all the sparring sessions I had with her I was never able to put up much of a fight. I offered an apology to her still smiling visage. Sorry, Glenys-dono. I got a little too absorbed in making the kiln. I originally planned to work only for a couple of hours, so I had offered to make lunch today. I went to the kitchen in the dining room while still wearing my armor. Humans used firewood to cook in this world, but elves were able to maintain higher living standards through the use of a magic tool. There was actually an stove for firewood in the kitchen, but next to it was also a tool that looked kinda like a gas stove.. Since the only alternative were magic stones, it wasnt all that surprising that firewood was the predominant fuel source. That reminds me, what were you messing around with last night, Arc? Ariane looked into the kitchen as I started to get to work. Her eyes looked over the two bowls I held in my hands. The two ceramic bowls contained dried tomatoes and mushrooms that were soaking in water. It a new seasoning Im trying to make. I began removing the tomatoes and mushrooms from the bowels as I replied. I was challenging myself to make soy sauce this time around. Normally soy sauce was made by fermenting koji and soybeans, but the process was quite complicated, requiring precise timing and temperature management. Its unlikely that an amateur like myself would be able to make it. However, it should be possible for me to produce a chemical equivalent of soy sauce. The first step was to soak tomatoes and mushrooms in water. The recipe actually required morels, but I havent seen those in this world. Thats why I used some aromatic mushrooms Glenys had recommended. Visually, they resembled eryngii. I poured the contents of the bowls into a pot full of minced chicken breast. Next, I placed the pot over the fire to cook. The stock component of the arrangement was almost done. After a slight smell and taste test, I was confident that it was a delicious stock. However, Ariane grimaced when she caught a whiff of what I was making. What is that? It doesnt smell all that enticing I started to shrug my shoulders at Arianes apparent disgust but stopped. My Japanese upbringing meant that I had gotten used to the smell, but I knew foreigners compare it to steamed laundry. I guess it depended on what one was accustomed to. Well, lets finally make the substitute soy sauce. Ultimately, so long as I had the amino acid and sugar I had the base needed for the soy sauce. First there was the amino acid: I put the leftovers of the minced chicken I had put into the stock into a bowl and carefully started mixing in maple syrup, a specialty of Canada Forest, into the pot as a replacement for the sugar. As I began to raise the temperature, the Maillard reaction started to take effect as the minced chicken and stock started browning. At that point, I added salt and liquor to the mix and put out the fire. Hmm, it should be done. I dipped a finger into the dark brown liquid inside the pot and tasted it. While not exactly what I expected, it resembled soy sauce well enough. Since I could only get my hands on a white-wine-like liquor, the taste harkened back to western flavors. It was the difference between soy sauce (n) and soy sauce (`). Even though I didnt use any soy to begin with. Ariane sat nearby and held Ponta in her arms as they watched me working. They way their nose twitched showed their interest in the soy sauce. How is it, Ariane-dono? The stench no longer bothers you? She thought about it for a moment before shaking her head. The smell changed a while ago. How should I say it now gives off a pleasant aroma. There wasnt a hint of rejection in her voice. The teriyaki chicken I planned to make should suit her taste as I thought such things I began to soak the chicken in the sauce. Glenys suddenly noticed something and got out of her seat in the dining room. She went down to the first floor and a few minutes later Glenys returned with someone I hadnt seen in awhile. Oh, Dylan-dono. You finally returned. The person appearing behind Glenys back, after noticing Ariane and me inside the kitchen, smiled and gave us a small wave with his hand. Arc-kun, Ariane. I just returned a few minutes ago. It was quite the long stay in Rhodens capital but we were able to make significant headway as a result. As Id said, Dylan Targ Raratoia, Arianes father and the Raratioias elder had finally returned. His long pointed ears were partially concealed by his green-tinged blonde hair and his slender build was common among regular elves. I also brought along a guest for you two. There was a big smile on his face as he looked behind himself. Arianes and me naturally followed his line of sight and spotted a single girl standing behind him. Chiome-chan!? What are you doing here? Ariane was surprised when she realized who the girl was. The cat ears topping Chiomes raven black hair and her long tail stood up a little as she lowered her head in a formal greeting. Its been a while Ariane-dono, Arc-dono. Her tail was swaying joyfully to the left and right, expressing an abundance of emotions unlike her unchanging facial expression.. After the Southern Continent affair was settled, I returned Chiome to the hidden mountain village the Blade Heart Clan currently occupied. Chiomes missing brother-figure and senior disciple had become an undead and she had had the difficult task of ending his existence. Id dropped her off in the hidden village so that she could give her report about the whole affair. Chiome-dono, are you doing alright? I didnt know what to say to Chiome after our long separation, so I only asked a vague question. Its only been half a month and I doubted a proper funeral had been held yet. I couldnt imagine it would be an easy thing to come to terms with having to kill someone you loved like a brother. Chiome turned her clear blue eyes straight at me as she offered me a slight nod. Yes. After I returned to the village, I gave my report to Hanzo-sama and held the funer Chiomes swinging tail dropped immediately and her head dropped when she tried to say the last bit, Ariane couldnt even keep the worry off of her face. Chiome-chan Afterwards, I left to investigate Sasuke-oniichans final words by tracing his steps up until his disappearance After a brief pause she managed to finish her piece, she then looked in my direction again. Sasukes last words although I didnt hear them, she had told me hed said: Watch out for the Church. It could be inferred that the reason behind his undead condition had something to do with the Hiruku Theocracy. Both Chiome and Ariane both agreed that when they had confronted him, Sasuke had demonstrated unusual behavior for an undead. Normally, an undead was spontaneously raised when a corpse was exposed to large amounts of miasma. Even then, suitable conditions needed to be met for the undead to rise, thats the reason why the most common types of undead were the rotting zombies and stripped-clean skeletons. However, when Sasuke appeared in front of us, he lacked any distinguishing features that would mark him as an undead. It was only thanks to Arianes elven ability to see Undead Impurities and Chiome animalistic sense of smell that we could even tell hed been undead. It was only because of those abilities that they determined the skeleton under my suit of armor wasnt undead and why I could live as I did now. If they said Sasuke had been undead, then it was a reliable assertion. Things only became more complicated when you consider that Sasuke acted with a clear purpose despite being undead, a horde of undead appeared when we finally caught up to him, and there was that unknown monstrosity that broke out of the church. Taking all of those things into account, it was unlikely that the Blade Heart Clan could ignore Sasukes last words. However, a problem arose when I tried to investigation the country. According to Sasuke-nisans last report, he was travelling across the Febinto marsh in the northwestern part of Rhoden Kingdom in order to enter Delfuento Kingdom. We lost contact with him shortly after that. Ariane and I shared a look as the meaning of this visit became clear. Chiome observed us as she continued her explanation. When a mission takes my clansmen on extended journeys they utilize the resources and hideout our Kusa network has available, but the hideout had been destroyed when we arrived there. It appeared that kusa was the name of the network they used for their ninja activities. If they were to loose one of them, it would become a lot harder to gather information. Chiome-dono, I can understand the value of a kusa, but what of the whereabouts of the people stationed at the hideout? A bit of worry appeared on Chiomes face at my question. The teaching of the Hiruku religion is deeply rooted within the Theocracy and the three surrounding nations, it is a place where elves and my people normally dont tread. It wouldnt be out of the ordinary if they were killed or enslaved once found. Thats why the hideout didnt have too many people stationed there. I came here because I made it there and got stuck in my investigation. Chiome clenched her fists as regret washed over her. Dylan, whod been silent till now, took over the conversation as Chiome tried to tamper down her emotions. Since Arc-kun has helped them before, they wanted to ask for his help again which is why they contacted me during my stay in Rhodens capital Thats the gist of it. Still, their information network and infiltrations skills are rather impressive. I almost fainted when she suddenly appeared in my room in the castle. The casualness of Dylans comment somewhat eased the heavy atmosphere. Hoo, does this mean our destination this time is the Hiruku Theocracy? Chiomes eyes popped open when I asked that question. !? Arc-dono, youll help? I havent even brought up the reward yet I detected something like uncertainty in her voice as she awkwardly asked her question. This request was different from the last request to free her brethren, this time it was about a family member she had a personal interest in what had happened to Sasuke. In any case, something about his last words left me anxious. There are things I would like to look into as well. And if I can help Chiome-dono, I will gladly lend you my power. Chiomes ears did a little pitter-patter when she lowered her head to me. Volume 6 - CH 3 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Doranto Village The doctrine of the Hiruku religion discriminated against elves and beastmen. The secret behinds Sasukes transformation into an undead and perhaps the origins of that undead horde we encountered seemed to lie in the Hiruku Theocracy. Id personally seen some of those undead acting with purpose. We also encountered a horde of undead skeletons under the control of spider chimera in the cavern that opened up the Wind Dragon Mountain Range. That group of undead certainly moved with purpose. Something big was happening, but I didnt know what it was. Maybe Im simply overthinking things? While I was lost in thought, Ariane declared that she would be taking part in this latest expedition. Me too! I will go along as well! Its a friends request and I would worry if Arc was left to handle it alone. While Ariane was sticking out her chest, I decided to ask her something that had been on my mind. That reminds me, Ariane youre supposed to be a warrior of Maple right? Yet, you spent quite a lot of time in Raratoia. !? Thats Ariane choked on her words and avoided eye contact instead of replying. A full on smile appeared on Glenys face and she looked me directly at me as she placed her arms around her daughter from behind. Ara, Ari-chan? You havent told him yet? Her expression and the way she talked down to Ariane was clue enough that whatever they were talking about was important. Interested, I decided to see how this exchange played out. Ari-chan, didnt you recently change your last name? Its now Raratoia like Arc-kuns, right? Ariane tried to pull away from her mother as she spoke. I must have imagined the tips of Arianes ears turning a bright shade of red that was it. Oh, I guess Ariane-dono and I are neighbors then. She turned her eyes away from me after I said that. The transfer is only for the purpose of monitoring you until you properly adjust to the village. Just leave it at that. Dylan finally reacted to the exchange between his family. What was that? Arc-kun has taken Raratoia as his last name? When was the invitation offered, Glenys? Hmm, Glenys offered me the invitation a little while ago. However, officiating the approval was put on hold until your return Dylan gave me a satisfied smile and nodded his head after I explained the circumstance of the situation. Well, thats good. It would be fine if you joined the village Arc-kun, having your strength will certainly be a convenience. Considering the special circumstances it might be for the best to have a knowledgeable person youre familiar with by your side. He looked his daughter in the eye and smiled when he said that. Well, now Ive officially joined Raratoia without too much of an issue. The conversation seems to have gotten off-topic, but since you accepted Chiome-kuns request, why dont you join me on a little excursion and enter the Hiruku Theocracy from Salma Kingdom on the southern coast? Glenys became puzzled about what Dylan had said. You too? Youre going on another trip? There was a hint of irritation in Glenys voice and Dylan quickly gave an explanation while trying to maintain a smile. No, you see, I returned to the capital just as a request for aid came from Doranto, the great elders tasked me to handle it since the villages elder is an acquaintance. I cant decline a direct request from the great elders. Sorry. Glenys breathed out an exasperated sigh and gave a Dylans a downcast look. Its alright. Ill save my complaints for my father. After saying that, Glenys pouted and turned away from Dylan, causing his shoulders to slump. It was Ariane who managed to break up her parents discussion. Doranto sent out a request for aid? What happened? The village is usually self-sufficient, did you hear anything about the situation there? Since Id just been accepted into the village and had no clue about the inner-workings of elven society I play close attention to the now grim-faced Dylan. Chiome informed me on our way here that Doranto had been attacked by undead for some reason and it seems that spider-like creatures like the ones you faced in the Wind Dragon Caverns led them Ariane looked in my direct when she heard that. What happened to the village? The three creatures that appeared brought along armored, undead soldiers. They suddenly appeared in Rouen forest and caused a good deal of damage. Im expected to depart from Landfria tomorrow, along with warriors and healers to reinforce their defenses and treat the injured. All of us were surprised by what hed said. Tomorrow, thats rather sudden, isnt it? Im capable of some healing magic as well, would you like my assistance? Dylan shook his head at my offer before explaining the situation. Im grateful for the for the offer, but Doranto isnt too eager about accepting outsiders. Chiome is a person of the Fields and Mountains and Dark Elves arent welcomed there. Dylans shoulders shook a bit as he attempted a feeble laugh. Even within the elven race, there existed various schools of thought. It was a rather natural response if you thinks about it. Even though Id been welcomed into Raratoia, that was only because Arianes father was the elder and he was an understanding man. It is only by his good graces that Ive been allowed even a shallow amount of acceptance here. In any case, something still worried me about this You mentioned Rouen forest and said you had to sail from Landfria to reach it, is the village requesting aid not affiliated with the Great Canada Forest? Its as you say, Doranto lies in the Rouen forest just west of here. Its an independent village that connects to the Southern Sea. I was under the impression that all elves followed the first chieftain, but it seems that I was mistaken. When I voiced my thoughts in response to Dylans statement, Ariane shook her head beside me and spoke up. Those of Doranto didnt reply to the chieftains summon. They hold firm to the old elven customs that existed when we were spread across the continent. Apparently, they were a warrior clan in the past. Her displeasure was visible in the way her shoulders slumped. Ariane didnt seem all that enthusiastic about Doranto. However, the enemy must have been quite powerful, and the damage they dealt quite severe, if that xenophobic warrior clan asked for help. Where the spider monsters we faced capable of such a thing? It certainly would be difficult for normal people to handle a spider chimera. Ariane was a warrior of Maple, the best Canada had to offer, and Chiome was one of the six great ninjas of the Blade Heart Clan, and they were capable of I shook my head a few times. They won because thered been two of them. Dylan only maintained the smile on his face and didnt offer her a reply. However, Glenys did speak up. They rely on the old ways. The low village population allows their warriors to receive higher quality training. Also, its against the law for women to be trained or act as warriors Dark Elves face harsh treatment as well. Glenys pouted in a similar fashion as Ariane once she was done speaking. The two seemed to be in agreement as far as Doranto was concerned. In any case, the population size is an important variable to account for in terms of quality. The exclusion of women would also narrow down the number of warriors. At first glance, it seemed like the rule was set in place to protect women from the dangers of the occupation, but that argument loses steam when you consider those like Ariane and Glenys, who put most men to shame in terms of combat skill. Whether or not it was a protective measure was a judgment that I couldnt make since I dont know the inner-workings of Doranto. From what I heard, the village falls behind in terms of magic tool quality. Chiome joined the conversation with a bit of information she picked up. Hmm That Huh? Dylan, Glenys, and Ariane exchanged glances with one another as they struggled to come up with an answer. Apparently, there was a reason for the disparity. It could have simply been due to the larger population in Canada Forest but Ive never seen that type of reaction. Kyukurin kyuuruuuuu As I though it over the sound of someones stomach growling caused everyone to search for the source. Ariane thought she was the cause at first, which caused her to hold her stomach and blush in embarrassment. Ky-un Her efforts were in vain, however, as Ponta let out a weak cry and unsteadily walked towards me with a feeble shake of her tail. It seems that Ponta was the source of the sound. Our talk went on for quite a while. Since the meat only needs to be the cooked, lunch will be ready in a little bit. We can continue talking afterward. I picked up the chicken and soy sauce and moved everything to the stove as I spoke. Everyone nodded at my suggestion as I got to work finishing todays lunch. The peculiar smell of the homemade soy sauce began to spread through the mansion as the teriyaki broiled, raising the anticipation. Every once in awhile Ponta would stop pacing around my legs, crane her neck up at the stove, and bite my foot before repeating the cycle again. Though it was a substitute sauce, the heat brought out the appropriate smell. The person within my mind couldnt stop smiling at the prospect of eating the finished teriyaki. My current body didnt have a stomach, yet it seemed to cry out in hunger. Volume 6 - CH 4 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Setting Sail Once More The next day, at the southernmost tip of Great Canada Forest. The elven village located here overlooked the Southern Sea and was rather large compared to other villages. The beastmen Kingdom of Fabunaha on the Southern Continent was Landfrias main trading partner. As a result, this village was larger and more densely populated than Raratoia. One could also see visiting beastmen mixed within the elven clouds. The fused tree buildings that were a rarity in Raratoia were the predominant structures here, there were even walkways connecting some of the taller buildings that were in use. It was like a forest and a modern city had fused together, and honestly, it made me feel like I was simultaneously seeing a fantasy and futuristic city. The particular roads beneath the trees were beautifully paved over with brick and were packed with elves and beastmen going about their business. The jet black mantle covering my silver armor, the shield on my back and sword on my waist, together with Ponta sitting comfortably on my head, meant that all eyes were focused on our group. Since I was used to this type of situation I did my best to ignore the stares and whispers. I never imagined Id return to Landfria so soon. Kyun! Ponta briskly wagged her tail on my helmet when she responded to my statement. Our usual travel companions were close by. Ariane, my self-assigned overseer, and Chiome, the master of espionage. Dylan was a new, if temporary addition this time around. The relief force he would be leading into Doranto had already been assembled. From what I heard, the group of twenty healers and warriors of the relief force were already gathered at the port. As we entered the district surrounding the harbor, the elven mushroom-shaped houses started to replace the tree hybrid buildings. We were now in the so-called commercial district. Barkers were all over the place trying to sell miscellaneous goods brought over from Fabunaha, and combined with the distinct aroma, gave the area a unique atmosphere. Kyun! Kyun! Since a lot of foods stuffs passed through the port, Ponta would frequently shift around on my helmet and cry out when a scent caught her interest. Ponta, were heading straight to the port today, we cant make a side trip. Ariane had a slight smile on her face as she tried to explain things to Ponta, whose dejection was as clear as day when her fluffy tail dropped down. Dont worry, Ponta. Ill make you something on the ship. I raised the leather bag Id been carrying as I spoke. Pontas wagged her tail and started moving around on my helmet again. Chiomes eyes brightened and her small nose and cat ears twitched when she overheard what I said. Though her deadpan expression remained, her tail began to sway as she got a whiff of the bags contents. Arc-dono, that smells similar to the teriyaki chicken you made yesterday. Her guess was a little off, while I did make use of the substitute soy sauce, this time I put to together the easily transportable yakitori, not teriyaki. Normally youd season yakitori with salt, but I made do by dipping the chicken in the sauce after grilling it. Unfortunately, the sauce seemed to be leaking in the bag and it the yakitori had an irregular taste to it. Just in case the flavor was too strong for Ponta, Id brought along a dried fruit. As I checked the contents of the bag by weight, I realized that I hadnt heard an essential piece of information for our voyage. Dylan-dono, how long in this trip going to take? For some reason, Dylan became a little depressed at my question. It should take around four days. Im not that good with boats, so Im a bit nervous. Seeing as the last voyage to the Southern Continent only took a day, by a simple calculation this trip would be four times the distance, though I havent seen the itinerary yet so it was just a rough estimate. However, four days on the open sea would certainly take its toll on Dylan if his statement was to be believed. Chiome entered my line of sight while I was thinking about the trip in my head. Being enticed by the yakitori, Chiomes appearance was befitting of a girl of her age. By the way, are no other member of your clan joining us? There were six great ninjas within the Blade Heart Clan, Chiome being one of them, that were the pinnacle of the clans strength. yet it was rare to see them working together. Chiome took her eyes away from the leather bag and regained her normal deadpan expression when I asked her about what was on my mind. Its alright, other members of my clan are continuing to trace Sasuke-oniisans steps from the Delfuento Kingdom side. I was the one who suggested requesting your assistance, but I would investigate the Hiruku Theocracy even if I couldnt obtain your help. Quiet determination was blazing in Chiomes blue eyes after shed finished her powerful reply. To see a loved ones miserable end at your own hands was not something you could just let go. I didnt know if this would have been what Sasuke wanted of her but no one would be able to stop her in this pursuit. In fact, she might not have been able to forgive herself if she did nothing. Well, its possible well cross paths with them along the way, Really? The total land mass of the Hiruku Theocracy and the three neighboring countries is larger than Rhoden Kingdoms. Without our network, my clansmen may not be able to keep up with your Steps, Arc-dono. Wed passed through the commercial area was we talked my eyes naturally traveled to the hill that overlooked the sea in front of us. Still, I couldnt get over the Chiomes dangerous attitude. Ariane had been listening to our conversation, when I gave her a sideways glance I saw her pointed ears drooped a bit and her worry was clearly seen on her face. Looking back down at the leather bag, I thought back to how Chiome looked during lunch yesterday. Shed stuffed her face with the teriyaki chicken Id made with great relish. Arc-dono, what is this? Ive never tasted anything like it. Its delicious. Her blue had been wide open as she went back to devouring the chicken after voicing her praise. Ariane had a surprised look on her face when she tried a piece of teriyaki. The smell it had while it was being made was a bit much, but fully cooked it tastes wonderful. The two of them seemed to have taken to the soy sauce. Ara, what an interesting seasoning. Glenys also seemed satisfied with the new seasoning and nodded in my direction. Its something modeled after a seasoning called soy sauce. It still needs a little work but its passable for a first attempt. I let out a relieved sigh in knowing that the Western-style false sauce was well received. Id like it if this new seasoning spread throughout the elven race if possible. Chiome had finished eating during that exchange and held out her plate for another helping. As she stuffed her face with her second serving Chiome give me a slight smile. Arc-dono. I would like to spread this throughout my village, could you teach me how to make it? I nodded and gave Chiome my consent. I dont mind. Spread it to any village you like. Chiomes cat ears stood up and happiness showed on her face. Sometimes Its delicious was not enough to describe the euphoric feeling eating good food stirred within someone. I dont remember cooking for other people in a while, but ever since coming to the world, Ive been blessed with the opportunity to do so. Its kind of ironic that people in this world were closer despite the lower population, while the higher populated modern world was more alone. A self-mocking chuckle escaped my lips when I had that thought. The image of that young girl devouring my homemade dish crossed my mind if she was able of making a face like that then it still wasnt too late for her. She was one of my few friends in this strange otherworld. Its possible that my feelings of friendship were one-sided, but that was a trivial matter in the end. With the abnormal amount of power I wielded, I should be able to help her an assertion born of fact, not arrogance. While some of my more transcendent abilities were still a bit much for me to handle, I was grateful for my absurdity. Though I didnt mean to over- or underestimate my abilities, my only handicap was my lack of experience. After we returned from the Southern Continent I had Glenys instruct me in basic swordsmanship. Standing beside Chiome, I clenched my fist and looked out towards the horizon. Ariane suddenly called us from behind and pointed in a certain location. Hurry up you two, the ships already anchored in the port. When I looked where she pointed I saw Dylan heading into a building above the harbor, and I quickly followed after him. The building served numerous functions and housed a magic powered elevated that connected to the dock built into the cave below the cliff. Multiple ships were docked in the underground harbor and a few of them had already set sail. Dylan headed straight for one of the docked ships. The ship was smaller than the Liebbelta we took to the Southern Continent. Considering that the Liebbelta had been a hundred meter long ship, a vessel half that size couldnt be considered small by regular standards. The ship was similar to the Liebbelta with the two large mast towering above the ships deck, the hull was composed of a whitish, metallic substance and several embrasures that lined it. Muscular dark elves were restlessly moving around the ship in order to finish preparations for departure. Standing in front of the anchored ship were twenty fully armored elves that stood a little straighter when they noticed Dylan approaching, They must have been the relief team being dispatched to Doranto. The group consisted entirely of elves with pointed ears and green-tinged blonde hair. I saw a familiar face within the group. I remembered his unfriendly disposition when we worked together to free elven slaves in Diento, however, wrinkles form on his brow when as he looked in my direction. I believe his name was Danka. When Ariane saw him, the two offed each other a slight nod as a greeting, the wrinkles on his brow deepened and he immediately turned his attention to Dylan. I guess that was to be expected considering Ive yet to earn his complete trust. After my not so warm reunion, Dylan stood before the people gathered here and greeting them. Ladies and gentlemen, under the elder councils order we shall journey to Doranto in the west. You all should have been informed already, but were being dispatch to answer a request for aid. However, it is likely that we will be overwhelmed. However, I ask of you to tell me any concerns you have instead of becoming confrontational. He observed the groups reaction after saying that. Some of them seemed to comprehend and accept what he said while others became grim-faced about it. The atmosphere surrounding Doranto wasnt all that pleasant, even I could pick up on that in my skeletal form. Ariane-dono, the opinion of the village isnt that good.. I told Ariane my opinion while we watched the scene play out in front of us. She shrugged her shoulders and let out a sigh. Well, its a complicated subject. While their elder is a sensible person but its like my father said, the village as a whole dislike outsiders It was as if she was describing the backcountry of the elven world. Please board the ship. Once everyone is aboard, well set sail. At Dylans command, everyone picked up their luggage and started to board the ship. Ariane and I followed behind them and climbed the bridge leading to the deck. Arc-kun could you come here. Shortly after we were on board, Dylan called for me. I simply followed him as he went below deck. While the interior wasnt too complicated, it wasnt all that simple either. We passed several rooms and other compartments while Dylan lead us through the ship. Kyun! Each time we passed someone in the hall Ponta would let out a cry and cause said person to give me a strange look before moving on. We continued like this until we reached an open cabin in the stern of the ship where Ariane and Chiome sat. The room wasnt that large, but had stylish furnishings and a bunk bed on each side of the room. Ponta leaped onto the bed to check its softness and appeared to be satisfied with it after kicking the bedding around. When Ariane and I started surveying the room Dylan turned around to face me. I am sorry, but as you can see, this ship isnt that large. Because of the lack of space, you three will be sharing this room. Saying that he had some other business to take care of Dylan left the cabin with a carefree smile on his face. Ariane tried to chase after Dylan but she turned around like she was a mechanized doll in desperate need of oil. Her face shifted through various complex impressions as a groan escaped her lips. The ships size and the importance of the relief mission meant that she couldnt complain to Dylan about this. Ariane was the one who volunteered to join this Sasuke follow-up after all. After a bit of time, she let out a sigh and turned towards me. Arc, theres a separating line down the middle, this side is ours and that side is yours! A blush could clearly be seen on her lilac skin as she pulled Chiome to their side of the room and pointed out the boundary line Chiome gave Ariane a strange look but nevertheless remained silent. She didnt seem to have the same issue about sharing a room as Ariane did. Maybe it was because the Blade Heart Clan was male dominated and she just was used to this type of situation, or she could have still had the mindset of a young child. Ariane was a warrior within elven society, another male dominated the field and should have been used to this type of thing as well, but she reacted to it like an innocent maiden. Was her normally dignified composure and current behavior the so-called gap moe? Kyun! Kyun! Meanwhile, Ponta paid the boundary line no heed as she ran around the cabin and let out joyful cries when she caught a whiff of something she liked. After a few minutes, I felt the ship shake and a look out of the porthole revealed that scenery had started to change. Wed just set sail. Volume 6 - CH 5 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Chat with Danka Well, lets enjoy our next four days at sea. After placing my baggage beside the bed I was assigned, I took a seat. Ponta immediately climbed on my knee and began vigorously wagging her tail. She must be after the yakitori. We just set sail, didnt we? Wait just a little bit longer. How about we take a stroll around the ship? Ky?un, Kyun! Ponta made a sad face and her tail drooped when I refused to give her what she wanted, but she perked up at the proposal of exploration. Picking up Ponta by the scruff of her neck, I was almost out the door when Ariane demanded my attention. Arc, be sure to knock before you enter! Got it!? I understand, no need to raise a commotion. After reassuring Ariane, Ponta and I set about exploring the ship. Hmm, not even living under the same roof in Raratoia brought about this kind of change. I couldnt get Arianes strange behavior out of my head as I walked down a corridor. Nowadays, the only people that try to create the lucky pervert situation from manga were elementary school dropouts. While i was thinking about this no-win situation, I finally reached the deck . The harbor had already vanished from sight and the ship was heading straight into the vast western sea. Kyun! Kyun! After leaping onto the ships railing, Ponta began to smile as the sea breeze blew through her green fur. As I was watching Ponta, I suddenly heard a voice from behind me. Is it true that youve joined Raratoia? Looking back to see whod begun a conversation without a greeting, I saw an elf I recognized standing behind me. Its been a while, Danka-dono. Kyun! Danka paid Ponta no mind and silently stared at me. Hmm, you seem to have already heard about my circumstances. With Dylans permission Ive been allowed to take up the name Raratoia. Danka raised an eyebrow after I said that. You said you were a human before. However, from the story I heard, youve been accepted by the village elder as representative of a new elven tribe. What does that mean? I did remember introducing myself as a human when we first met. Back then, I hadnt been trying to lie. After all, and how was I to know that my skeletal body would turn into one of the in-game dark elves. At the time, I believed myself to be human. My memory is a bit faulty and I didnt remember who I was. The wrinkles on Dankas face deepened and suspicion could be seen creeping into his eyes. Stop speaking nonsense. Even if you lost your memories your race should have been obvious. What in the world are you hiding? Dankss cross-examination was heading into dangerous territory. Regarding my special appearance, Dylan said it would be premature to reveal it to the others members of the village and suggested I gradually built up their familiarity with me before I show it to them. Ariane and a few others had been able to see my skeletal form and be convinced that I was person afterward, but every additional piece of elven society I learned made me doubtful of others having a similar reaction. Even if they were all elves, clear divides and strife existed between their groups. My first impression of the elves was that they united due to their small numbers, but I realized that they werent all that different from humans. Someone whod I helped rescue kidnapped elves with now looked upon me with suspicion in his eyes. As a warrior tasked with protecting his people we were wary of someones whose abilities and identity was unknown. However, I hadnt expected this type of situation. My body is under a certain curse and my normal appearance is vastly different from other races. Dylan, my village elder, has forbidden these from being discussed in public, so youll have to ask him about it. I looked Danka in the eye and told him what Dylan said I should if questioned about my body. Ponta had been watching our exchange jumped on my shoulder from the railing and began wagging her puffy tail in front of my face, blocking my vision. Hey, Ponta. I cant see. Kyun! Shed probably done it as a way to ease the tension because as soon as I complained Ponta stopped and wrapped herself around my neck. A slight smirk appeared on Dankas face as he watched the scene unfold before turning on his heel. Dont betray her trust, Arc Dylan returned below deck after saying that. With her, he must have meant Ariane. Aside from anything involving me, he should be seeing Ariane as a friend he was on good terms with, so this whole affair must have been his way of warning me. Once I saw Dankas back disappear, I let out a relieved sigh and looked towards the sea. For a while, I watched the sea for a bit, but I eventually got bored of it and started to watch the sailors work while enjoying the sea breeze flowing over my body. Eventually, Ponta let out a yawn and scratched the back of her ears with her hind legs. Lets head back inside. Kyun! Ponta was delighted by the suggestion of returning to the cabin. When I reached our cabin, I opened the door without knocking first. Ariane was in the middle of removing her usual leather armor and was relaxing on her bed, while Chiome had removed her greaves and her upper chest was exposed. Though her figure didnt imply that she needed it, Chiome wore some type of undergarment under her regular outfit. All of us were silent for a moment before I closed the door as the pillow Ariane throw came flying at me. However, I could still hear Ariane scolding me from inside the room. Id completely forgotten about room etiquette after speaking with Danka. Being criticized by Ariane about this wasnt something I found all that lucky in the slightest. This was a bad impression to set on the first day out at sea. Ill need to be on my best behavior to prevent this from happening again. Besides that nothing else noteworthy occurred today. Volume 6 - CH 6 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Transfer Record After four days on the ship, the rescue party reached Dorantos coastline in the Rouen Forest. Based on what I could make out from the ships deck, Rouen lacked the massive trees of Great Canada Forest. As the ship gently settled near the coast, I could see that there was a sandy beach between the sea and the actual forest. Several long piers that extended into the sea had been built along the sandy beach. Only small fishing boats were anchored to those piers, and the arrived of our magic tool powered ship caught the fishermens attention. Even from this far out I could see they all had the green-tinted blonde hair and long ears of normal elves. They also wore the same traditional clothes the villagers in Canada wore. It must have been deemed impossible for the ship to go any further inland since we dropped anchor a little bit away from the closest pier, while a small boat was prepared to be lowered into the water. Dylan and several of the warriors under his command boarded the boat and sailed towards the coastline after being lowered into the water. Until Dylan-dono returns with permission from the elder, we wont be allowed to dock. I held my hand to my forehead and kept an eye on the small boat while talking with Ariane next to me. She was following my example and blocking the sunlight with her hand while narrowing her eyes to watch Dylan interact with the elves that came to greet him. They arent being very welcoming about this whole affair. With her enhanced visual prowess as a dark elf, Ariane was capable of making out what was happening on the coast, she even muttered her displeasure about it in a hushed tone. Next to her, Chiome observed the coast before asking a question. Is it normal that theres very little contact with Doranto?? I guess, from what I hear we trade maybe once every four or five years The thought of the intervals between the Olympics crossed my mind as I folded my arms. It was trade in name only, a token exchange meant to maintain the status quo. Canada is firmly against a purely elven society, and this group is too prideful to join forces with other races Arianes words were laced with barely contained anger, but I asked her about something that bothered me. Speaking of other races, are there others besides the dark elves involved in this? Ariane gave me a questioning glance when I asked her that question. Ah, since youve officially become a villager I guess youll learn about it eventual, Arc. I nodded in response to her vague answer. Based on her reaction, I could guess that the Great Canada Forest was allied with powers I was unaware of. At the moment, I was aware that elves and dark elves were the main residents of Great Canada Forest, with beastmen involved in trade having temporary stays. Ive never seen any other races, but they could live in villages in the eastern regions. While I was lost in thought, there was movement around Dylans landing party. Several people appeared from the forest and exchanged greetings with Dylan once they reached the pier the boat was moored to. The elves that arrived were probably the leaders around here. A male elf surrounded by guards stepped forwarded and gave the small boat and our ship a once over before shaking hands with Dylan. One of the people Dylan took with him started making hand signals towards the ship, causing the crew to jump into action. Permission has been given! Begin preparations for landfall! We dont have enough boats so well be making round trips! The crew members sprung into action as soon as the commands were given. As instructed, the twenty members of the relief team, the sailors in charge of resource replenishment and the baggage were transported to the pier. However, when we reached the pier I heard the harsh voice of one of the village warriors. You dont have permission to enter the village! Dont stray too far from here! Another warrior cast his gaze over us and proceeded to snort and arrogantly talked down at us. Not only a dark elf, those from Canada even brought a beast along His words seeped in contempt and Ariane started emitting a dangerous aura. You, in the metal armor, show your face! The mans shout echoed through the area and naturally attracted everyones attention. I obliged to his demand, to Pontas dismay since shed been sitting on my helmet, and revealed my face. Kyun! What? Just what are you? The man grimaced as he took in my crimson eyes, brown skin, and black hair. As a precaution, I drank the restorative water which I had collected from the spring near the Dragon Kings Tree before we landed. The three of us will be entering the Salma Kingdom through the forest, may we pass? While putting my helmet back on I informed them of our intentions, but he frowned and gave me an exaggerated shoulder shrug. That is not allowed! To allow outsiders to enter Rouen forest Dylan, whod been watching the scene unfold, said a few words and the village elder sent a messenger to whisper something into the warriors ear. The warrior who had been giving us trouble til now turned on his heel and muttered curses under his breath as he walked away. Dylan seems to have settled the matter somehow. The messenger who just arrived looked back towards his leaders and waited until he nodded before he opened his mouth. The elders have granted you permission to traverse the forest. By taking the road on the other side of the coast, you should reach the human territory in half a day. While you can enter the forest, permission to enter the village has not been granted. Having completed his task, the man turned around and returned to his place next to Dylan. Dylan gave us one last look before he and the relief team were escorted to the village. After Chiome and I offered him a slight bow, I tried to plan out our course of action with Ariane, but she was still looking in the direction the warrior walked off in. Ariane-dono, since permission has been granted we should leave immed What was with that attitude!? Why do the elders support people like that!? Arianes outraged shout and foot stomping cut off what I was trying to say. Chiome let out a small sigh beside me. Everythings alright as long as we can pass through the forest. I nodded in agreement with her statement. After being stuck on that cramped ship Id like to get going as soon as possible. Though it was possible to secretly slip through the forest using Dimensional Step, the problem was not knowing how long that would take, so the official help was appreciated. We should get going Alright Yes Kyun! Ariane, Chiome, and Ponta all responded to my suggestion. Since wed be entering the human territory, Chiome took out an oversized hat to hide her cat ears and hid her tail inside the inconspicuous clothes she was wearing, while Ariane put on the gray cloak she wore whenever we snuck into human towns. Once preparations were complete, we headed down the path the messenger had pointed out a while ago. The path rose along a gentle hill before long and three massive trees which soared into the sky came into view. Spiraling staircases had been carved into the trees trucks, and while not as dignified as the Dragon Kings tree, they still towered over the average trees in the Great Canada Forest. A town had been built between the roots of these massive trees. That was probably the village. There were a few differences between it and Canadas villages. The wall that surrounded the town village was built from wood and stone. From here, the buildings looked similar to those of human towns. While the trees gave the village an overwhelming aura, the walls of Canada villages were defiantly taller than the ones around Doranto. I could see a group of people heading towards the village from here. It must have been the relief time. Ariane looked down at the village with dissatisfaction before suddenly turning towards me. By the way, Arc. When did you collect the hot spring water? I was a bit surprised when you showed your face back there Ah, that. Recall that exchange, I reached into my bag and took out a booklet of paper held together by string. I committed the cabin layout to memory and then drew it on this. I began turning the pages of the booklet for Ariane as I spoke. Chiomes ears twitched as she looked at booklet as well. This is what you bought from the vendor in Landfria back then. You copied the interior of the cabin with it. A near photographic replication of the cabin was drawn on the piece of paper they were looking at. It was a scene for an early morning aboard the ship. My long distance transfer magic Transfer Gate was only limited by my ability to recreate the location I wished to travel to from memory. This meant that I had difficulties transferring to non-distinctive locations, or places Ive never been. Regular rooms left thin impressions on a person and werent all that memorable, making it impossible for them to clear the transfer condition. While exceptions exist for rooms a person lives in for an extended amount of time, not a lot of people remember the layout of the hotel room they stayed in once. In order to keep important locations clear, I created this booklet to keep track of places I can transfer to as we traveled. Currently the booklet contained every location Ive visited so far, and Id be able to transfer all over the world as my travels continued. As I imagined my future traveling plans, Arianes golden eye widened for some reason and she snatched the booklet out of my hands. Arc! This! Is that me!? Ariane pointed out her own gently sleeping figure in the cabin drawing as I spoke. Yes, it was a pleasure to draw a beautiful woman, what do you think? I puffed out my chest in pride of my work, but she opened and shut her mouth several times like she was struggling on what to say before violently shoved the booklet back to me. Its nothing special While Ariane ears took on a vermilion hue Chiome gave the drawing another once over and muttered something. I was asleep on the top bunk, so only my tail is visible. Chiome seemed saddened by that fact and Ponta hit my helmet in protest. Because the drawing was from the point of view of the bed I slept on, Ponta was not in it since she slept on the same bed. The next time I stopped to draw out a transfer location, Id be sure to include Ponta in it. Before we enter the human territory, can I have an hour or two for myself? Id like the draw this location as well. On the off chance we may have to return to this place, the ability to instantly get here with transfer magic would be a great help. While Doranto was distinctive on its own and shouldnt be that hard to remember, but enough time away from here would cause my memory to fade a bit of insurance would help. There might be some benefit in including this location on my list. I understand. Itll be troublesome getting wrapped up in this, so do it somewhere away from me. Both Chiome and Ariane agreed to my request and resumed our trek. Volume 6 - CH 7 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Immediately Walking into Trouble It was rather easy to draw the scenery, so my work was progressing smoothly. Im quite good at this. Satisfied self-praise slipped from my mouth as I compared Doranto village behind us to the drawing Id made of it. I heard Ariane Ariane yawn beside me just as she glances over at my work. So, are you done? After wiping some tears from the corner of her eyes, she stood up and stretched before brushing the dust off her firm backside. Chiome leaped off the nearby large tree she had climbed a while ago to keep watch. Are we departing? She was confused and gave me a questioning look when I lightly shook my head no at her question. I waved my hand and quickly explained myself. Well set off soon, just wait a moment. After I said that, I stepped away from the two of them and prepared to active my long-distance transfer magic Transfer Gate. Ponta immediately ran up, leaped into the air, and gracefully landed on her spot on top of my helmet. When the magic formation completed itself at my feet, everything went black for a moment before I arrived at the location from my memory. Looking up I saw the large tree spreading over the sky, with sunlight managing to passed through the gaps in the trees enormous canopy. It was the Dragon Kings Tree. I was standing a little bit away from a residence in need of renovation. I let out a relieved sigh upon seeing nothing had changed since the last time I was here before raising my voice. Haaay, Shiden! Come out if youre there! I shouted towards the forest and Ponta soon let out cries of her own despite having been quiet ''til now. Ky?un! Ky?un! Whether it was because of my shouting or Pontas call I didnt know but our mount pushed through the undergrowth and revealed itself. Shiden had been watching the residence up till now. When he saw Ponta and me, Shiden let out a joy filled cry and came running straight into us. Gyiiiiin Being on the receiving end of Shiden''s full strength caused my feet to dig into the ground before he was stopped. Although it was playfulness on Shidens part, that collision would have been the same as being hit by a small truck if I had been a normal person. He may have been a gift from the tiger tribe, but considerable strength was needed to properly care for him. While he looked like a proud and powerful small dragon, I couldnt deny a strange sense of charm in the way he acted. Kyun! Ky?un When Ponta called out to Shiden from the top my head, he shook his white mane and growled in response. I felt the corners of my mouth rise as I watched the friendly exchange. You seem to have gotten used to living here, but it must be stifling having to stay on this mountain. How about we go on a little excursion? It has been a while since you could run to your heart''s content. I stroked Shidens mane before retrieving the saddle from the residence and attaching it to him as quickly as I could. Shiden shook his head once, scratched the ground with his hoof and snorted to let me that he understood what I said. I patted Shidens neck to soothe him before climbing aboard and casting Transfer Gate. Everything went dark for a moment before Ariane came into view. Kya!! The moment we appeared, Ariane stumbled and fell on her backside when Shidens massive figure materialized in front of her. When she realized what was going on, she glared at me. Hey, say something if youre gonna bring him along! Hmph She normally didnt scream in such a feminine manner, but shed been caught off guard and threw her complaints at me. Arc-dono, are we riding Shiden into the human country? Chiome asked me that expected question as she approached Shiden massive form. This guy needs to run in an open area once and awhile. Besides, we shouldnt attract too much attention when we cross into human territory. The inhabitable area for humans was extremely limited in this world. There were plenty of sources of fresh water and land suitable for crop cultivation, but in this monster-ridden world, most humans lived in walled-off settlements. There wasnt much humans could do to expand beyond the fields set up outside their walls, even within their own territory the limits of the human gaze was surprisingly narrow. At least, that was the impression I got after visiting a few human towns in this world. Shiden wasnt as large as a Dragon King, and given his speed we would be inconspicuous as long as we kept our distance from human settlements. Besides, the land mass the Hiruku Theocracy and its three neighboring nations exceeded Rhoden in size. With Shidens strength and speed, we could pave our way through the slightly forested areas and cover the distance with little issue. Chiome seemed to understand this and patted Shidens snout. Thanks in advance. Shiden let out a large snort in response to her words. We should exit the forest before the villagers bother us again. Despite her previous complaints, Ariane stripped her baggage to Shidens saddle and urged us to do the same. Chiome and I agreed with that sentiment, and I grasped Shidens reins to turn him in the right direction. Lets get going. Ariane jumped into the saddle behind me while Chiome settled in in front of me. Ky?un!! Ponta gave the starting signal from within Shidens white mane, making him start running without any input from me. Shiden increased his speed instantly, weaving through the narrow paths the trees made and trampling everything else with sheer momentum. Occasionally we would run through a series of low-hanging tree branches, but Chiome was too small to be affected by it, and the branches would just snap off when they collided with my armor. Ariane simple crouched down and used my body as a shield to avoid them. Wahahahahahah! The thrill of rough riding through Rouen forest overwhelmed me and my laughter started to leak from my helmet. To any bystander, an eerie laughter would accompany the huge figure of the forest clearing dangerous monster. While I was considering such things, the trees had begun to thin out and a break in the forest appeared ahead of us. Even in a forest, Shiden was able to run as fast as a car so we cleared it faster than anticipated. Not even an hour had passed since we started riding Shiden. An area composed of gentle hills laid in the horizon once we left the forest. I pulled Shidens reins and brought him to a stop in order to take a look around. The forest was surprisingly shallow. By any chance, was it a narrow section? Chiome looked up from between my arms and the reins to ask the question while I looked at the forest behind us and the hills in front of us. Well, we passed through the forest but we cant retrace Sasuke-donos footsteps in such a vast land is there any problem with simply entering the Hiruku Theocracy? After muttering my suggestion to Chiome she thought it over for a moment before nodding in agreement. We can gather information in the human towns along the way. Lets mark the Hiruku Theocracy as our final destination for now. We cant afford to be careless with matters surrounding Sasuke-dono, but nothing will get done if we just stay here. Chiomes opinion barely changed as we settled our plan of action from here on out. Even with all that out of the way, I was left confused after looking left and right. Which direction do we go to reach the Hiruku Theocracy Ariane then spoke up and asked a question when she heard my murmur. Chiome-chan, the Hiruku Theocracy is west of Delfuente Kingdom, right? Since we came from the southern shore, shouldnt we head northwest? Her deduction was logical and my directionally challenged self had no room to doubt what she said. Once I turned Shiden in the direction she had pointed out, we resumed our journey. The rolling, grassy hills were stomped into clouds of debris as the six-legged dragon mount ran across them. The majestic scenery seemed almost unending as we quietly traveled. Chiome, whod been looking straight ahead the entire trip, noticed something as she looked up at me and started shouting. Arc-dono! Mounted horsemen are fleeing from a spider-like undead to the right! When I looked in the direction Chiome pointed out, I caught a sight of several horses running in the distance. A female rider was near the front and there was a girl sitting between her arms in a similar fashion to us. The other riders were men wearing suits of armor. I realized that the men were in a protective formation behind the horse the little girl was riding on just as the monster came into view. Its lower body was that of a huge spider, while its upper body consisted of two fused-together human chests, each set of arms holding a weapon and shield, and despite its appearance it managed to keep pace with the horses. In broad daylight, a scene straight out of a B horror movie played out in front of me, but it must have been a nightmare for those being chased. What luck! Our next clue has just showed up over there! With only a jerk of the reins, Shiden changed direction and followed the monster. He was a smart mount. Well help the people it''s chasing and then ask them about the monsters origins! Yes! Understood! After Chiome and Ariane voiced their agreement Shiden poured more power into his six legs and rocketed forward, rapidly shortening the distance between us by the moment. Volume 6 - CH 8 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Something Creeping Up Part 1 Eastern Salma Kingdom. The Sobiru Mountains separated the Kingdoms of Salma and Nozan. The Uiru river east of the mountain range flew into southern sea, the land that had once belonged to Nozan, but was currently a part of Salma Kingdom. As of now, a Salman noble governed the land, Lord Burnett had proven himself in securing this land from Nozan and now governed it. There was a distinct lack of settlements and farmland along the main highway that ran through the gentle rolling hills of the Burnett territory. A single carriage advanced down the road in a fast trot. The carriage wasnt all that extravagant, it only had the bare minimum of functionality, making the excellent physique of the four horses tied to it more apparent. Since few people made use of them, pebbles and stones of various sizes littered the road, causing the carriage to constantly rattle and shake. Ten horsemen escorted ran parallel to the carriage. Given the quality of the armor they wore and the swords strapped to their waist, one could immediately tell that the riders at the reins of the horses were knights The Knights coat of arms identified them as one of the groups that escaped the Nozans capital and the occupant of the carriage was none other than Princess Lille. Although they had crossed into another kingdoms territory, for the sake of speed and discretion, a flag bearing the royal chest hadnt been raised. At the head of the group were a man and a woman wearing better armor than those around them, princess Lilles personal guards. One was Nina, the Knight. Her long, raven-black hair was braided into three knots, her hard slated eyes and tanned skin did little to detracted from her feminine charm. She voiced her dissatisfaction about the current situation to the large companion next to her. We left the capital two days ago. In our rush to get here we even switched out horses, yet as soon as we entered Salma we lowered our speed, shouldnt we get to Dimo Earldom as quickly as possible? Ninas fellow personal guard, Zahar quietly listened to her complaints with a thoughtful expression on his face. With his expressionless face, short chestnut hair, large physique, his quiet demeanor gave Zahar an air of intimidation. Were already in hostile territory. We cant stop and switch out exhausted horses like before. If we pushed our horses to their limits we would be able to reach our destination quickly. However, all that would be meaningless if they collapse halfway there. Nina let out a large sigh as she was forced to accept their current situation after hearing his detailed reply. At their current pace, they could probably reach the earldom in half a day or so. As hed said, it would be wasteful if the horses ran to exhaustion, forcing them to traverse the forest as a result. Even though she knew that going at this pace was the right decision, innumerable undead had descended upon the capital, but the threat of being discovered in a hostile country made a leisure advance nerve wrecking. Nina shook her head once, and pulled on her reins to match the speed of Princess Lilles carriage. When she noticed this, Lille opened the window and asked Nina a question. Is something wrong, Nina? Did something happen? Lille was a little confused by one of her personal guards suddenly slowing down, and she looked upon Nina with innocent curiosity, Nina shook her head before answering. No, Princess Lille. Has the long journey not tired you out? Lilles childish expression vanished with a shake of her head. The capital is facing a major crisis, I can not whine about such little things! The escort riding nearby choked up at the princesss words. Despite only being ten years old, she clenched her small fist in dedication to the task the King gave her and spoke up again. Nina, tell Zahar we need to reach the Dimo Earldom as soon as possible. Nina nodded her the Princesss wish and tighten her hold on the reins in preparation to spare her horse ahead. However, the tense voice of one of the rear escorts reached her ears before she could act. Enemy at the rear! Its a Spider monstrosity!! Nina looked back and looked for spider monster the escort had spoken of. She didnt have to search for long as the deformed ghoul openly crossed the hilly landscape behind them. Two human heads set atop a muscular torso, a set of arms grow from its back, giving the creature a total of four arms, and the lower body of a giant spider. The spider monster had discolored skin over the visible human portion of its body, wore armor, carried swords clearly made by human hands, a shield on its back and yet it still managed to silently chase after the carriage. The horrifying figure convinced Nina that it was one of the abominations she heard about in the scout report a few days ago. Naturally, questions began to form in her mind. In this world, the existence of undead was well known, and while they didnt spring forth all that often, it wasnt a rare occurrence either. It was common practice to cremate the dead as a precautionary measure, limiting the number of people that turned into undead. The innumerable horde of undead that were laying siege to Nozan Kingdoms capital Souria were evidently moving according to someones instructions. Furthermore, there was no reason for such a large number of undead to spontaneously appear, and they were all even bringing their own identical metal equipment for the assault. There were legends of an evil creature that the undead were subservient to, traveling minstrels even sung of it, but could the current events and said legends be related? Nina shook those thoughts out of her head and galloped to catch up with Zahar in the front. Now was not the time to let mere suspicions seize her heart. Zahar! One of the spider monsters has appeared! The Princesss carriage is our priority! Zahar turned his horse around when he heard what Nina said. Nina! You stick to the carriage and defend it! The four rearguards follow me! Well engage the monster!! Zahars soft-spoken persona had been replaced with a man shouting at the top of his lungs, the four guards he singled out immediately followed his lead. Seen yoouuuu, insects!!! The deformed spider monster let out a disturbing voice from its two mouths as it focused its uneven gaze on Zahars group as they quickly approached it. Zahar and the four guards drew their swords in response and hastened their pace toward the monstrosity. Zahar, who had earned his knighthood through his own strength, lead the imperial guards who were normally tasked with protecting the royal family. The escort unit was composed of the most valorous of people and those following Zahar fearlessly spread themselves out in an attempt to surround the monster. However, contrary to its deformed appearance, the monster was capable of recognizing a disadvantageous situation as it crouched down and took a massive leap over the heads of the enclosing cavalry with its unbelievably strong spider leg. Hah!? Fuck!! Everyone reverse direction!! A leap such as that was beyond Zahars exceptions, he let out a curse as he yanked at the reins to turn his horse around. Setting its sight on the carriage, the spider monster shifted the bulk of its body forward before it leaped into the sky once more. Princess Lille stuck her head out the carriage window only for tears to appear in the corner of her eyes as she saw the monster approaching. On the verge of crying, she shouted for the person she depended on the most. W-What is that thing!? N-Nina, its coming this way!! Ninas responded to her screams by pulling her horse next to the carriage and pulling Lilles small body out the window. Nina!! Princess! Hold on to me so you dont fall off!! Moments after the princess had been pulled out of the window, debris was sent flying as the spider monster landed on the carriage with enough force to utterly wreck it. The landing created a deafening shockwave that knocked down the four horses which had been pulling the carriage, the sudden fall snapping their legs and necks. Half of the coachmans body had been crushed and red blotches covered the ground around him. Once Nina had settled Princess Lille in the saddle, she set off at a full gallop, only looking back at the monster to investigate once the dust had cleared. RaoaaaAAaaaaaaaaAAr!!!! The spider monster let out an angered roar as it began hacking at the barely alive horses with one of its massive swords. Once they were all dead, it set both sets of eyes on the fleeing Nina and Princess Lille. However, Zahars group had managed to catch up to the monster and unleashed a barrage of attacks. Unfortunately, the monsters body was not normal and less than half of the attacks left a lasting wound. Even if only a fraction of Zahars groups attacks got through, they still managed to injure it. The spider monster roared in irritation and brandished it weapons at an enemy that was no longer there. A strong attack meant nothing if it hit nothing. Well kill it here!! At his command, the member of Zahars group turned around once more and raised their weapons again. The first assault had left a deep cut on one of the monsters leg, throwing it off balance, and the second attack cut into the human section of its body. AaAAAAAAAAAAaaAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! Black blood sprayed in the monsters general vicinity as it screamed with an agonized roar. Just as Zahar was about to order another assault, the spider set its sights of Nina once more and started chasing her despite the blood that continued to pour from its injuries. Fuck!! Its after the princess, stop it at any cost!! The imperial guardsmen whipped their horses to chase after the spider monster, but the monster swung one of its massive swords at their approach. Accompanied by a metallic echo, the giant sword became the reapers scythe as it reduced two of the pursuing guards into pieces of meat rolling along the ground. Veins began to bulge along Zahars forehead as he ground his teeth upon seeing what became of his subordinates. Thinking that the wounded monster had become desperate, hed hastily ordered his subordinates to act as a result, the monster managed a lethal counterattack. That error in judgment made Zahar want to lash out in anger, but this was not the time or place. He somehow managed to maintain his composure as he tightened his hold on the reins and urged his horse to chase the monster at full speed. Three of the guards from the group being chased by the monster separated from Nina and Lille and joined the assault on the monster. The Spider let out an angry roar as the three guards and Zahars group joined together. Zahar-sama! Nina-sama has sent us to help! One of the guards that joined the battle loudly proclaimed their intentions and received a silent nod from Zahar. Ninas decision had further reduced the number of Princess Lilles guards, a risky call to make, but if they couldnt defeat the monster here and now, her safety couldnt be assured anyway. Immediately grasping the situation, Zahar raised his sword along with the other guards. Aim for the monsters legs! The Princesss chances drastically rise once it loses its leaping ability! Attack as one!! The guards let out a spirited shout as they engaged the monster once more. Nina would occasionally glance back to witness the imperial guards struggling to slay the wounded monster, that decision cost her the awareness of her surroundings. Neither Nina nor the guards with her immediately noticed what was going on, but Princess Lille had been looking straight ahead and saw what was coming. Nina!! To the right!! Despite her small body, her voice was clear and direct. Nina immediately looked in the direction Nina pointed out. The flat plain had given way to gentle hills, creating a natural blind spot, an easy place to hide from view. In other words, the perfect location to ambush unsuspecting prey. Escapees!! Gods orders, eliminate eshcapees from royal capital!!Escaping!! Order to Killl thos-e that try to escape!! This wasnt the same monster Zahar was fighting, another one brandishing large blunt weapons had leaped out of the hills shadow. The monsters abrupt appearance momentarily stunned Ninas higher functions, allowing the deformed spider monster the opportunity to bring its metal weapons down upon them. Nina!!! Ninas body moved on reflex when she heard Lilles shout, but the hammer-like lumps of metal had already blown away the guards that had been beside her. After avoiding the attack, Nina drew her sword with one hand and planned to launch a counterattack however, the spider monster had more than one type of weapon. Nina tried to keep her sword between herself and the monster, but one of its large sword suddenly closed in on her before she could dodge, shattering her posture. The next moment, her right arm still grasping her weapon danced through the air before landing on the ground. Uauuuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! The shock of having her arm cut off was replaced with an intense burning, the accompanying jerking and ruined posture caused her to run her horse into the ground. Princess Lille was sent tumbling into the grassy hillside, scraping and bruising herself along the way. Princess Lille!! Nina!!!! Zahars normal calmness had vanished as he was stuck watching the hopeless situation play out ahead of him. The heavily injured spider monster prevented him from advancing. Moveee!!! Get out of my wayy!!! Zahars angry roar caused the surrounding guards to raise the blood soaked weapons once more. But even if they managed to slay the monster in front of them, there was still a considerable amount of distance between them and princess Lille and Nina. Nozan Kingdom, eliminate human!!! An unsettling voice left the monster lips as it gleefully rolled a moaning Nina over with its foot and raised its weapons once more. Princess Lille started wailing as she was forced to watch the was to come. NO! Noo! Ninaa!!! However, the monster didnt bring its sword down on Nina. Just as it was about to do the deed a loud rumbling caused the entire hill to start shaking. The Spider monster looked around with its two heads when it suddenly appeared. Volume 6 - CH 9 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Something Creeps Up Part 2 The being that appeared in the valley between the hills was larger than the spider monsters. Its whole body was covered in reddish-brown scales, two massive horn stuck out from its head, and a white mane grew from its back. At the same time the majestic creature appeared in the valley, the sound of an intense clash rang out as something penetrated the spider monster which had raised its weapons. Two large holes with a set of white horns filling them appeared within the monsters now dark, liquid-leaking abdomen. Perhaps it was the monsters bodily fluids, but in any case, the monsters voice trembled with anger. Whoooooo!!? Kill witnessssss!!! A viscous liquid sprayed from the monsters mouth as it raised its weapons towards the three people sitting upon a saddle with an unique design that was strapped to the creatures back. Ariane-dono, Chiome-dono, please take care of the other one. This was the only thing the armored Knight riding in the middle of the trio said to his companions. His full-body armor, with its white and blue undertones and detailed patterns etched into it, was befitting of a knight from legend. A jet black mantle inlaid with a pattern seemingly cut from the night sky hung from his shoulder. He drew a sword, whose blue blade was surrounded by a pale aura, and took hold of an elaborately decorated circular shield. A small animal with green fur, which let out a cry for some reason as it was wagging its tail, sat atop the dignified knights head. The people responded to the Silver Knights statement by climbing off of what must have been a mount. One of them, still a young girl, wore an oversized hat over her dark black hair. A dagger was stripped to her waist and her arms and legs were covered by gauntlets. The other was a tall woman. Her entire body was counseled by a gray cloak, but the rich curves of her mature body were still visible. The two women drew their weapons and rushed towards the monster Zahars group had been fighting at a staggering speed that surpassed that of ordinary men. Flames appeared around the tall womans body and swirled around her as if it had a will of its own before snaking around her sword. Mixed in with the heat radiating off of her was the sound of chants escaping from her lips. The flames around her blade grew stronger before she dealt a crippling blow to the monster. The flames spread from the point of contact and engulfed the spider monsters entire body, mercilessly burning the creature from within and filling the air with a horrid stench. Aghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! The small girl also dealt a blow to the wailing monster. After chanting something and a series of hand signs, two wolves composed of water appeared by her side. Additionally, a white pillar surrounded her dagger, and an arc started to trail behind her dagger as she sliced into the monsters body in rapid succession. The injured spider monster tried to defend itself, but the water wolves created by the girl neutralized all of its attempts If the monster tried to distance itself, its legs were bitten. If it tried to raise a weapon, its arm was bitten. Zahar and the other guards were left dumbfounded as they watched the spectacle unfold. From Zahars perspective, it was clear that the sword arms of the two women were refined to a considerable degree. The destructive power of the spider monster was still a considerable threat, but the two of them were more skillful in their craft, allowing them to easily take advantage of the large openings in the monster''s offense. Eventually, the monsters entire body was withered away by fire and water, its feeble legs collapsing under its own weight, and its body disintegrating as if it had been a bad dream. Away from the achievements of his companions, the silver knight swung his divine blade in a casual manner. Flying Dragon Slash! The knight muttered something in a low tone as the swing of his swing blade kicked up a gust of wind and sent an arc of light flying towards the spider monster. The slash easily cut through the trees behind the monster at a waist-high level the monstrosity narrowly dodged the attack, but the injuries it received from the mounts charge must have hindered its movements, because some of its legs got caught in the attack. That single, amazing slash had managed to destroy the monster''s balance. Ahghhhhha!! Ahahhhhhhhhha!! The deformed monster howled in agony as bloodlust against the silver knight consumed its eyes. A-Amazing Ohhhh Princess Lille and her personal guard Nina, the witnesses of this battle, were caught off guard by the strangers power. Against the now immobilized monster, the silver knight raised his sword and shield to engage it in direct combat. Sparks flew and unnerving clangs resounded as heavy weapons clashed with one another. The monster made use of its four arms to strike the moment the sword clashed with one of its weapons. However, the knight was able to read those movements and repel each attack with the circular shield in his left hand, thrusting with his sword two or three times whenever an opening presented itself. Although the knight''s swordsmanship was a bit rough in some areas, there was enough destructive force behind his blows to overwhelm any cheap tricks, as that previous attack had demonstrated. The spider monster was not to be underestimated either, as one of its missed attacks with one of its hammers gouged out the ground it connected with. Even if one wielded a tower shield with both hands, a regular person would be crushed under the weight of such a blow. However, any onlooker could see that its opponent was an unprecedented monster as well. The was no room for those of human strength to enter the battle between existences which surpassed human comprehension. The knight and the spider monster repeated their exchange several times, and every time the numbers of wounds on the monster would increase. Realizing his inevitable defeat, the monster simply threw away the notion of defense. Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! However, the knight was undeterred by its desperate attacks, simply readying his sword once more. Stone Fangs! The spell the knight used took effect immediately, with stone spikes rising from the ground and impaling the monsters body, temporarily stalling his opponent. Sword of Sacred Lightning!! The knight took advantage of the momentary distraction to utter another magic word. A blue electric aura surrounded the blade of the knights sword, doubling its length just as the knight stabbed the monster through its chest. Black blood gushed out as the glowing blade rose through the monsters upper body without any resistance, bisecting it with relative ease. Like a puppet with its strings cut, the spider monster fell to the ground before disintegrating. There is no way for them to just stumble across something like that. The silver knight muttered to himself as he glanced at what remained of his fallen enemy, before sheathing his sword once the aura faded. He then set his eyes upon the collapsed Nina and the injured Lille. Nina!! Princess!! Zahar, who had desperately struggled against the other spider monster before now rushed to this location only to find Nina laying in a pool of blood forming around her missing arm and the dumbstruck Lille beside her. The princess, finally grasping the situation at hand, crawled her way towards Ninas side, who was on the verge of dying. Nina! Stay with me, Nina!! Prin Princess Lille, Its okay you are safe Seeing Ninas face twisted in pain caused warm tears to roll down Lilles cheeks. Hold on! Ill stop the bleeding! Hey, get me something to wrap it wound! When Ninas face started to turn blue he began to shout at the nearby guards while holding down the stump her missing arm. The guards hastily began to search the area when they received the order, but the knight that defeated the monster a little while ago suddenly interrupted them. Excuse me, could you let me pass The relaxed tone of their supposed benefactor irritated the guards and caused Zahar to give the knight a death glare. It was impossible to gauge his reaction through the gaps in his visor. However, he was holding Ninas served arm and pushed his way through the guards before kneeling beside Zahar. Lille cried even harder as she watched the knights behavior. The Knight poured water from his canteen to clear way the dust from the severed arm and then connected it to the still bleeding stump. Ahaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! !? Bastard!! Zahar unintentionally roared in anger as he saw the pain the knight was causing her by messing with her wound. They had yet to apply a tourniquet to the wound, causing a moment of bewilderment to give way to immediate anger, but the Knight also spoke his mind before uttering another magic world. Hold her down, please. Major Heal Warm lights surround Ninas wounded arm in response to the word that had slipped from the Knights mouth and gradually consolidated around the severed section of her arm. That sparkling light was reflected off of the knights armor, creating such a fantastic scene that it wasnt hard to imagine him being a holy man. Princess Lille, Zahar, and the remaining guards were left in a state of silent bewilderment at what was happening before their eyes. With her remaining bit of consciousness, Nina looked down at her right arm only to witness the severed tissue starting to reconnect itself. When the lights disappeared, Ninas arm had been reattached without even a scar to blemish her beautiful skin, as if it had never been cut off in the first place. Zahar held his breath as he tried to make sense of it all. He was aware that the knight had used healing magic like a priest, but he still unable to believe what had happened despite seeing it first hand. The healing magic hed seen up ''til now could heal shallow cuts and ease swelling. Even the stories hed heard about famous healers never indicated that they would have been able to reattach a severed arm. The priest called their feats gods miracle, but that seemed like childs play compared to what he had just seen. Taken aback by it all, he raised his head and caught sight of the knights two female companions. The two of them had watched the entire scene between the Knight and Nina, and while there was admiration in their eyes there wasnt even a hint of surprise in their expression Perhaps such a thing was commonplace for them. The thought caused Zahar to shiver. What purpose could such a being have, one who was capable of easily besting a monster the royal guards struggled against and wielded magic beyond human comprehension? He then recalled where they were this territory had been seized from Nozan Kingdom and rewarded to Lord Burnett for his valor and courage. There was no way a mere mercenary could acquire a masterpiece-like silver armor like this. If this person was the right arm of Lord Burnett, then Nozan Kingdom was destined to lose more land in the near future. Thinking about it such things caused him to audibly swallow his saliva, as the knight looked over Ninas condition without much worry. Kyun! The strange green animal that had been sitting on the knights helmet till now leaped to the ground and ran its nose over Nina several times before letting out a cry. Volume 6 - CH 10 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Person In Charge and The Nonhumans Nina!? Whats wrong!? Nina! The fallen woman was probably a knight. Once the tension had dissolved, the woman with nice equipment lost consciousness. Seeing her pass out, the small girl started to cling to her body and calling her name through tear-filled eyes as the women failed to respond. The collapsed womans chest was rising and falling so there shouldnt be a problem. Dont worry she merely lost consciousness. Her injuries have already been healed with my magic, but shes lost a lot of blood. Its for the best that she be allowed to rest. When I said that the girl clinging to the female Kni-, Nina raised her head and looked at me. After I nodded in response, the girl claimed down a little. Upon a closer look, I could see she had a few cuts and bruises and her beautiful clothes were covered in mud and blood. Despite that, a faint smile appeared on her face as she looked at the fallen knight. In a group of people wearing decent body armor, she was the only exception. Considering her age and the fact that I heard Nina say Princess Lilleit was obvious that she was of a high social standing and they were her servants. Please hold still I held my hand in front of the Lilles small and injured body and invoked another spell. Heal The soft lights emitted from my hand were absorbed into the cuts and bruises across Lilles body, and within moments all her injuries had vanished. Oh thats amazing! Lilles eyes bulged as she looked over her arms and legs to see that her wounds were gone, her overall surprise caused her to let out an amazed shout. Next to the girl with the innocent reaction, a large man that had been angry until now was at a loss for words as he looked back and forth between Lille and the sleeping Nina. When Lille noticed his attitude she pouted and pointed out his behavior out. By the way, Zahar. Whats the matter with you? We need to show our gratitude to our benefactors! She roughly wiped the tears from her eyes and laughed in a mischievous manner unbefitting of a noble as she spoke. The knight called Zahar snapped back to reality and immediately took a knee upon seeing her behavior. The other people followed his example and kneeled as well. We are truly thankful for your assistance. We Zahan suddenly held his tongue as if he was struggling with what to say next. Lille spiritedly rose to her feet and puffed up her underdeveloped chest before picking up where he left off. My name is Lille Nozan Souria. For certain reasons I am in the midst of a journey, we faced great hardships due to those pursuers, but our lives were spared thanks to your actions. Thank you once again for your efforts. Lille had a dignified appearance as she spoke and despite only being around ten, the prideful air of upper-class was permeating her speech. There was something familiar about the name Nozan she used in her introduction. When I had been in Rhoden Kingdoms Lanbaltic territory, there had been talks of trade with Nozan Kingdom. Her name included "Nozan",and considering the fellows who accompanied her, it was possible that this girl was part of that kingdoms royal family or someone of equivalent status at the very least. Upon hearing her grand introduction, Zahars expression alternated between astonishment and frustration. The people behind him remained utterly silent, meaning that identifying themselves was detrimental to their cause or it was meant to be kept secret. If Im not mistaken the closest human territory to the Rouen forest should have been the Salma Kingdom, yet they she still identified herself as Nozan. She seemed to be a royal traveling to a neighboring country with a small escort. Had they come to the Salma Kingdom as messengers, or as exiles? Moreover, Lille had spoken of something worrisome. She had referred to the Spider Chimera as a pursuer. It was possible that the monster had been sent to obstruct their way. While I was buried under a wave of thoughts, Chiome and Ariane had come over and were also thinking about this. Only Ponta remained unaffected, scratching the back of her ear with her hind leg. On the other hand, I would hear a groan from Zahar and the other guards as they fruitlessly tried to think of a way to rectify this situation. However, Lille remained oblivious to all of our reactions and looked up at me with her large bright eyes. You all are really strong! Who in the world are you? There was only curiosity behind her question, so Ariane, Chiome and I shared a look and a silent nod. My name is Arc Raratoia, for our own reason were traveling together. Ariane and Chiome followed after me with brief introductions of their own. Ariane Glenys Raratoia Chiome. While we didnt show the courtesy one was expected to display in the presence of royalty, Lille didnt seem displeased by it, she just became all the more interested in us. Behind her, Zahar directed his eyes in our direction. I do think we said anything that was all that shocking, but could he have discovered our identities by hearing the name of an elven village? Regardless of my worries, Lille continued speaking. Travelers! If you arent in a hurry to reach your destination, I would like for you to join my guard detail, or is that no good? If its about a reward, then simply name your price. !? Please wait, Princess! It was the escorts behind her, not us, who were the most shocked by Lille abrupt proposal. Zahar hurriedly voiced his objection. For the people tasked with the protection of someones life, seeing the job being offered to someone else would certainly be disheartening, especially if it was a person you just met. However, Lille stopped his complaints with a wave of her small hands. We are passing through Salma Kingdom on our way to the Dimo Earldom. Its not that my life is all that valuable, I must state our appeal to the earl, least the people of my kingdoms capital are killed by those disgusting monsters! She grasped her small hand into a fist as she spoke. Lille was but a little girl, yet there was sincerity in her words. It may have been because of noblesse oblige, but a spark of admiration rose up in me. Zahars expression became clouded as he watched Lilles behavior. They seemed to have entered Salma Kingdom without permission. Well, we had no moral obligation to call them out on it. After all, the borders of this world werent all that well defended and taking armed guards while crossing a foreign country was a precautionary measure. Reaching the Dimo Earldom seemed to be their objective, and Lille''s attitude suggested that passing through Salma Kingdom was a necessity. From what she said, it was a place she could acquire the reinforcements needed in her country''s capital. That raised to question of who exactly Earl Dimo was. When I glanced at Chiome, she understood what I wanted to know, sadly her reply was a slight head shake. Chiome didnt know who this Dimo person was either. However, people being killed by monsters couldnt be ignored. The monsters must have been the same as the undead Spider Chimera we dealt with. A great power had started to move the undead in earnest. The only suspect was the Hiruku Theocracy Considering what we knew, I cast a hesitant glance in Arianes direction, who let out a sigh and shrugged her shoulder in turn. Her golden eyes were as placid as usual beneath her gray cloaks hood. I then whispered my idea into Chiomes ear. Alright. After getting her opinion on the matter, I faced Lilles group and slowly removed my helmet. Its an elf! Elves!? From the Rouen forest!? When he saw my black hair, brown skin, crimson eyes and pointed ears Zahar paled as he immediately judged I was a Rouen Forest elf. Before confronting the Spider Chimera I drank some of the spring water just in case something like this happened is not what happened. Recently, Ive been training with Ariane and Glenys in this body and I wanted to see the result of my efforts in a practical battle. While in my skeletal body, my feelings of fear were heavily suppressed and I could act uninhibited, but the cost of using the spring water was the return of said emotions, the fear causing the non-battle hardened me to stiffen up while fighting. However, I demonstrated the result of Glenys training in the last fight. I still couldnt endure the tension for very long, but the fact that I could take part in short battles while maintaining my composure was an important step in my training. Remembering what I endured at Glenys and Arianes hand caused a shudder to run down my back, so I shook my head to clear those thoughts away. As for my appearance, it was neither that of a regular elf nor of a dark elf like Ariane. Elves were a rarity in human society so anyone with elongated ears seemed to be classified as an elf. I wasnt gonna point that out here since now wasnt the time to explain my circumstances, but I did correct one thing. No we are not from Rouen Forest. We belong to a village in Great Canada Forest. Ariane slowly pulled back her gray hood and revealed her lilac skin and golden eyes to Zahar and the others. Kyun! Kyun! I think a few of Zahars men held their breath as they gazed upon Ariane, the weird atmosphere made Ponta assert herself by my feet. Canada the major power of the elves, in such a place Zahan knew something about Canada, but Lille was confused by the name, so she looked to him and asked straight up asked: Whats Canada?. As you can see, we are not human. Do you still wish to employ us? If so, what we seek is information as a reward. What is your answer? Zahars and the other guards eyes simultaneously fell upon Lille. For a moment, Zahar seemed as if he was about to open his mouth to speak, but Lille stepped forward and answered before he could say anthing. If its within my capacity, I will answer any questions until youre satisfied! It is a cheap fee for guaranteeing my safety on this journey! While Lille puffed out her chest as she made her prideful declaration, I cast Chiome a glance. When she caught my look, Chiome nodded once before stepping in front of Lille and removed the over hat from her head. There is only one thing I want to know The normally quiet Chiome spoke in an intense voice, that Ive yet to see her use, which caught Lille and her guards off guard. The abrupt removal of her hat had also exposed her cat ears. Beastman. One of Chiomes ears fidgeted when she heard that mutter comment. However, because elves like Ariane and I were present none of them openly showed any disdain towards her, as the relation between the two races was unknown to them. It seems that Canada held a considerable amount of influence on the Northern Continent. I am looking into my brothers recent activity in Nozan Kingdom. If there were any recent incidents or conspicuous activity, I want you to tell me. She cast her gaze over everyone to gauge their reactions after stated her desires. Lille immediately looked back to Zahar and gave him a questioning looked, but it seemed like he was struggling to remember if anything like that had occurred. No luck as that thought was crossing my mind I let out a sigh, but some of the guards starting talking amongst themselves, one of them getting up to whisper something in Zahars ear. Zahars face lite up when he was reminded of something, so he coughed loudly and slowly started to talk. Apparently, an intruder snuck into the palace''s treasury, rumor has it that the intruder had been a beastman. It caused a big commotion at the time since they managed to elude the palace guards, but nothing was found to have been taken. The intruder has yet to be captured. Judging by his expression, that was something hard for him to say, but Chiome wasnt all that worried about it. However, something he said caught my interest. I didnt know how much importance the country placed in its treasury, but some level of security should be stationed at such an important facility. Infiltration and elusiveness werent common abilities. Moreover, to not steal anything after breaking in and avoid capture was very unusual. Unlike on the Southern Continent, beastmen like Chiome, who called themselves the People of the Plains and Mountains, had to spend their life hiding away from humans, so their lives in general weren''t easy. Escaping without stealing even a small amount of money didnt seem like the actions of a beastman or human. I tried to examined Chiomes expression while thinking so. Had she guessed that the thief Zahar was speaking of was Sasuke? Ariane picked up Ponta, whod begun rubbing up against her leg and calmly watched the exchange unfold. Meanwhile, Zahar continued to speak on a difficult subject. I believe that throughout the three countries that border the theocracy, almost all beastmen have been hunted down by the holy knights. Whenever the theocracy is in need of labor, ours and the other countries would turn over any captured beastmen. Chiomes blue eyes took on a sharp glint as she looked down at Zahar. Zahar seemed to be experienced with dealing with coercion, and while he had an unpleasant expression on his face, he didnt waver. Hmm, does that country acting as the center of your religion allow their armed forces to freely enter your country? The guards behind Zahar began to emit a dangerous aura when they heard my impromptu question. However, Zahar clenched his fist to maintain his composure while looking straight ahead. Of course, an act like this wouldnt be acceptable under normal circumstances. The churchs doctrine allows for an ideal human society to exist. However, since the theocracy''s military forces are small, they lack the scope necessary to oppose other nations Zahars statement shocked Lille, who had been silent up until now, making her gasp and clench her fists. Apparently, no one had ever told her about this. For someone as prideful as Lille and in her position, the fact that her country could not oppose the interference of another nation must have been an unbearable insult. The Hiruku religions shadow was ever expanding. However, now was not the time or place to think it over too much. When I brought my fingers to my lips and whistled, Shiden stopped grazing and ran towards me. Well accept the payment for now. I dont know if more monsters will appear. We will accompany Lille-dono to the Dimo Earldom. We can continue this conversation on horseback. Lille turned her head in my direction and nodded in response to my statement. Of course! There is still much that needs to be done. As Lille muttered to herself, Zahar regained his composure behind her. After standing up, he picked up the unconscious Nina and carried her over to his own horse. Our first stop would be the Dimo Earldom I stroked the scruff of Shindens neck as I thought it over and scanned the surrounding area. So, which direction did we come from again? Volume 6 - CH 11 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Those Who Smile Soulia, the capital of Nozan Kingdom. Two days ago the capital had been surrounded by an unidentified undead force. The tens of thousands of undead would attack in irregular intervals, but the kingdoms comparatively small forces were able to fend them off using the citys massive walls and barely survive the grinding battle. The clashing of the soldiers and other fighters against the spider monsters and undead would occasionally make its way to the royal palace in the center of the city. The fact that the royal palace was separated from the main battlefront by an internal wall and its minimalistic appearance were an indicator for this regions long history of conflict. However, such a simplistic looking palace also contained a lot of furnishings and decorations that showcased the countrys prestige. In fact, the guest rooms for foreign diplomats was by no means inferior to the accommodations provided by other countries. In on such room, two people sat opposite to one another on some of the rooms sofas. One of them was a strict-looking, middle-aged man that wore clothes whose quality, despite not being all that extravagant, gave away their actual value. In this case, the person wearing said clothes was this countrys highest authority, King Asparuf Nozan Soulia. However, his usual dignified Kingly manner was not present as he sat in front of a person leisurely drinking tea. Instead, he did his best it while he spoke in a more modest tone. Palermo-sama, so you attend to stay here of your own volition? The man sitting opposite to King Asparuf paused for a moment before slowly nodding his head. The person in question wore an extravagantte version of the canonical robes of a Hiruku priest and smiled as he set his tea cup aside. His black hair had been slicked back and he appeared to be a bit nervous. Excluding the pope, this man was one of the seven most powerful people of Nozans neighboring country, the Hiruku Theocracy. Cardinal Palermo Avaritia Liberalitas gave the king a friendly smile as he answered his question. I preach the word of god, to turn my back on the flock simply because tens of thousands of undead appeared If I were to leave, not only would my faith be called into question, I would also lose any kind of credibility in the eyes of the local congregation. If I were to do that, the populace of the royal capital would be thrown into disorder.. Palermo let out a large sigh when he finished speaking and directed a serious look at the king. God watches the actions of men. The people need to be united to face the tribulations of God. I have no doubt that should this country overcome in these trying times, it shall receive a great blessing. The king gave Palermo an ambiguous nod as the cardinal spoke a quiet prayer. Disaster has befallen this country, overcoming it should deepen the bonds between the capitals populace But, it can also be weathered away The kings eyes narrowed as he directed his gaze out of a nearby window, trying to see beyond his sight. How many reinforcements can my children gather? How many days must we endure Are all of Gods trails as difficult as this one The kings eyes became clouded as he feebly lowered his head. While the king looked away a deviant pleasure began to fill Palemos eyes. However, since he had lowered his head early, his expression was reflected in the table. God never ignores the yearning of the heart. Therefore, I believe that Gods guidance has led me here. The Kings cleared his eyes when he heard Palermos words. Th-Thats right. Cardinal Liberalitas cheerfully smiled as he listened to the Kings hopeful words. Even the people of the faith are humans, like the people of this country. The purpose of our order is to extend a hand to those whove faced great hardship in their lives. I have already sent a few subordinates to contact the Pope. The man sitting in front of him looked like the face of God for a split second. However, rising doubts caused the king to speak out. Y-You were able to get a messenger through the blockade? Palermos brow slightly moved at the kings question. My subordinates are highly skilled holy knights, I sent a few of them out in the middle of the night. They shall not fall to the faithless undead. The King cautiously nodded his head at the smiling Palermo. Oh, I see. A recent report I received did mention that those things lose their leadership at night. Its a rather strange characteristic the soldiers discovered. Palermos fingertips twitched at the kings comment but his smiling expression remained intact. Even so, I am merely cleric, therefore I do not fully understand the behavior of the undead. We must weather this storm to keep the flame of hope alight. A determined light ignited within the Kings eyes as he listened to Palermos words. However, an unexpected sensation caused Palermo to unintentionally turn away. ? Is there something wrong Lord Palermo? Palermo lightly cleared his throat before replying to the Kings question. No, dont worry. Its just your imagination. Palermo said so, but unrest began to emerge in the deeps of his eyes. However, before the king could pursue the matter any further a knock on the door called the king away. After seeing King Asparuf off, Palermo looked in a certain direction again, wrinkles forming his between his eyebrows. Two of the Ghost Knights I sent out I guess the guards were more talented than I initially thought. Still, Ive felt something like this before a bad omen perhaps. After saying that he took a deep breath and sighed. Theres no way. I dont know if I can send them right now, but four additional Ghost Knights should suffice. Still the cost of creating four of them Palermos eye traveled in the direction the King went as he spoke to himself. His face twisted into a sadistic smile. Well, I need to work hard and enlighten the people. To watch in person as the hope rots away in their hearts, its a pleasure I dont experience all that often. Volume 6 - CH 12 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Fort Hill The sky had gradually been dyed crimson as the sun set. The hilly countryside started to mirror the sky, changing the appearance of the scenery. A group of elongated shadows could be seen heading south. We accidentally encountered Princess Lille of the Nozan Kingdom. Though she was eleven years old, she acted in a manner one would expect of a royal family''s member. We were currently in the middle of escorting her to the Dimo Earldom, the princess riding on her guard Zahars horse. Occasionally the childish princess would peak out her head from in-between Zahars arms and look behind her. Even from here I could the understandable worry in her expression. It wasnt me the princess had been staring at. The unconscious Nina, one of the imperial guards apart of the group we were now working with, was also riding Shidens massive dragon-like body. Princess Lilles gaze was focused on her. The Knights leader, Zahar, initially planned to strap her to his horse, but even a sturdy war horse like his had its limits. We learned that princess Lilles carriage had been destroyed, so she unabashedly looked at Shiden and asked to ride together with us. However, Zahar put an end to that idea by explaining the ramifications of a princess being placed in the hands of a foreign power, let alone another race. Right now, Nina was strapped to my back with some simple bands wed managed to put together. Ariane sat behind me to support her figure from behind. Despite the sheer size of a dragon mount, four people riding on it would have been a bit much, so Chiome borrowed a horse from one of the dead guards. Chiome had never ridden a horse until now, but her motor nerves were rather impressive She almost immediately understood how to ride after grabbing the reins. Her races superior physical abilities allowed them to run from forest to forest without any difficulty. Horses could only increase their speed in the flatlands, so theyd been deemed unnecessary. Had it not been for the persecution, her people wouldnt have been forced to live in the forest and mountains, but I suppose they were expanding into the plains beyond the Wind Dragon Mountain Range now. After developing the land and cutting down the forest, the plains might grow even larger. If that happened there wouldnt be anything lost in introducing horseback riding for long distance transportation. It might be better to implant a few horses in the area. After getting the horse under control, Chiome would occasionally stroke the horses neck and took the effort to keep track of its condition. From the side, it was like watching an expert horseman. Did the beastmen also have a racial trait of understanding the heart of animals? With that thought in mind, I looked down at a yawning Ponta as she nestled within Shidens mane. Spirit beast were animals that humans could rarely tame yet the supposedly timid fluffy fox became chummy with Chiome almost immediately. Shed been cautious of me at first, but she became friendly after I baited her with food, so that wasnt a good comparison. Or did Ponta realize since the beginning that I hadnt been a human, but some sort of elven subspecies. Kyun? Ponta looked back at me and tilted her head when she noticed my stare. I shook my head at Ponta and then looked ahead again. When we joined the princess party, I noticed that Ponta didnt seem all that interested in princess Lille and didn''t even try to approach Zahar or the other guards. As for the unconscious knight Nina, every once in awhile she would tickle the tip of the knights nose with her fluffy tail, but that was more of a mischievous prank than anything. While it was rather cute, she was only able to act this boldly because the other person was unconscious. As I thought about such things, an unexpected movement behind me heralded that someone had regained consciousness. Huh! Wh-What is this Nina uttered a confused cry as she started twisting her body about. Gradually, she began to recognize her surroundings, including the fact that she was tied to someone wearing full-body armor as the meaning of the situation set in she began to violently struggle. Where are we!? Who in the world are you!? We were at the tail end of the group and the only thing reflected in her eyes was my armor, on top of that her memory must have been vague due to what happened to her. Dont struggle, Nina-dono. After speaking to her, I urged us towards Zahar and Lilles horse and called out to them. "Zahar-dono, Lille-dono, please stop for a moment. Nina-dono is awake. Lille leaned out of Zahars arm cradle to take a look when I said that. Nina!? Ninas awake!? What a relief Princess! This is Princess Lille was ecstatic when she caught sight of Nina, while Nina herself immediately stopped struggling when she heard the princesss voice. Do you feel okay Nina? Is there any discomfort in your arms or body? Zahar and I simultaneously brought our mounts to a stop before I began to undo the restraints that tied Nina to me. By that point, the memory of what had happened to her must have returned as Nina looked down at her arm. Was certain my arm was cut off I should have died. She moved her formerly severed arm a few times as she muttered to herself. Arc-dono, the one wearing the armor, reattached your arm with healing magic! When she saw Ninas bewildered expression, Lille made a giant smile as she leaped from between Zahars arms onto the ground. After sliding down from Shiden, Nina went down on her knee in front of her master, who came to greet her. Thats wonderful! I was so worried about you, Nina! Princess, I am sorry to have troubled you Nina hung her head as she tried to apologize, but the little princess embraced her instead. It was obvious that Lille didnt need or want those words as she buried her face in Ninas chest with tears in her eyes. They stayed like that for a while before Zahar got down for his horse and spoke up. Princess we still need to leave this territory immediately. Since Ninas wellbeing has been confirmed, we can quicken our pace. Zahar scanned the area as he said that, and while Lille seemed dissatisfied with that she understood his argument and separated from Ninas chest. It shouldnt be that long until we reach Fort Hill? Zahar nodded at Lilles question before his gaze returned to Nina. Thats good then, we will be able to properly reward Arc-dono then! After saying that she and Zahars returned to their horse. Nina watched her back as she walked away before turning around, where her eyes bulged when she caught sight of Arianes face. An elf!? Her shock only intensified as Chiome brought her horse alongside shiden. A beastman!? Her shouts caught Lille''s attention when Zahar was in the middle of lifting her up. Nina! Those people are our benefactors and have agreed to protect us as we travel! Please refrain from such rude behavior!! Forgive me, princess! Nina almost reflexively bowed in our direction upon being scolded by Lille. Arc-dono, I am indebted to you. Not only did you subjugate those terrifying monsters, you even saved my life. Although Nina appeared to be much younger than Zahar, her acts of gratitude beat the male knights hands down. Though she was a woman, her skin was slightly tanned and there was a fearless gleam in her eyes. However, there was also a bit of hostility reflected in those same eyes when she looked at Chiome and Ariane. The two of them probably noticed this as well. The teachings of the Hiruku religion were ingrained in her home, while there wasnt outright disdain or contempt, she was probably an accurate representation of how humans would react. Still that may be unavoidable. The sense of values that have been cultivated by years of religious indoctrination couldnt simply be swept away. Princess Lilles disregard of such values was the exception rather than the rule. Theres no need to thank me. I simply did not want to watch a young girl weep over a lost loved one. Nina lowered her head once more before turning around. Where is my horse? Its right here! One of the guards stepped forward along with Ninas horse. The guards managed to capture the unruly horse after Nina lost consciousness. After she received the reins, Nina mounted the horse in a manner you wouldnt expect from a recently injured person. Once she received her sword from another guard she brought her horse next to Zahars. I apologise for making you worry. The trip may be harsh on your body, but Im counting on you. Zahar instructed the others with a hand gesture after replying to Ninas statement. At that signal, our party resumed our trek towards the Dimo Earldom. The scenery finally began to change just as the deep crimson sky transitioned to a dark indigo shade. As the daylight vanished, the possibility of getting lost increased, but a large wall soon appeared in front of us. The wall was about ten meters tall. It was hard to make out anything due to the shadows, but the wall seemed to be made from stone and it stretched endlessly to our left and right. I was reminded of the wall built around the human settlement of Tajiento back on the southern continent. What is this wall? While slowing Shinden with a pull of the reins, I asked a nearby guard about it, he seemed a bit relieved as he answered. This is the defensive wall of Dimo Earldoms Fort Hill. Well be in the Earldom once we cross it. As he spoke the tension that the party carried seemed to ease as they looked upon the wall. We finally made it. Princess, the gate is just east of here. Lille was also relieved by those words, behind her Zahar nodded his head before reaching into a bag tied to his horse and pulling out a folded cloth. Lille seemed puzzled by this and looked up to ask him about it. What is that? Zahars eyes bulged at her question. The cloth looked to be made of high-quality fabric and there was a complex chest embroidered in its center. That was probably the crest of Nozan Kingdom. Zahar carefully opened the kingdoms flag and tied it his own sword sheath. He then handed it to one of his subordinates, who immediately set off with the flag raised above his head. They probably hadnt displayed any article indicating their affiliation until now because wed been crossing a hostile country. They were entering friendly territory so they decided to show their allegiance. Now that the sun had set, I didnt know if they would be able to identify the crest on the flag, but a group of people suddenly approaching the wall was bound to have someone sent out to investigate. The chances that the other side would attack before they verified the crest was at least lessened. When Ariane looked over my shoulder to see what was happening she seemed to understand and directed her golden eyes towards the shadows above the wall. Trying to gauge her response, I asked her a question. Ariane-dono, do the different elven villages also have something to display their affiliation? There is, but theyre only used by warriors operating outside their home village. Ariane nodded before answering my question. Apparently, only elven warriors carried items like that. I see a moving silhouette. Before I could inquire what those would be, Ariane pointed out something shed caught sight of. Above us, touches spread out in equal intervals ignited one after another, revealing a small fort behind the wall that had been hidden in the darkness. There were in fact guards stationed on the wall, the sound of the hoof beats along the wall and our chatting must have caught their attention and they came to check things out. Eventually, we reached a section of the wall that was illuminated by several large bonfires, and were greeted by a line of soldiers along the wall. Below the guards feet was an impressively large gate. I guess we reached the main entrance. Who are you!? Are you aware that this is the Dimo Earldom of Nozan Kingdom!? An aged gentleman stepped forward on the wall and challenged us. Zahar pulled his horse up to the gate before leaving Lille on his horse and dismounting. My name is Zahar Bahrov! Im the personal bodyguard of Nozan''s Princess, Princess Lille Nozan Soulia. You are standing in front of Princess Lille. Zohars voice was loud and clear as he introduced himself to the commander and brought his horse closer to a bonfire. The subordinate that raised the flag also followed behind them. I am Lille Nozan Soulia! Messenger of King Asparuf Nozan Soulia to Earl Dimo! I request that you open this gate! When he saw Lille majestic appearance sitting on Zahars horse, he panicked and started shouting orders to the soldiers behind him. Open the gate! Open the gate immediately! We are receiving Princess Lille! Open the gate!! They were staring across the wall at the territory of Salma Kingdom, which was an enemy territory. For them, the idea that their own country''s princess was travelling across hostile territory lead by only a small handful of guards must''ve been utterly unexpected. With a creaking sound, the massive gate opened up in time for the out of breath commander from to run out and kneel before Lille as Zahar lead the horse through the gate Please excuse my rudeness, Princess Lille. In all due respect, I never imagined that you would be able to cross Salma Kingdom! Princess Lille immediately replied to the prostrating commander. It is alright, its your duty to protect these lands from Salma Kingdom. Despite the hardships we faced in the Buranie territory, the lord needs to be informed of the situation in the capital. The commander was utterly dumbfounded by Lilles statement but he lowered his head once more when the gate fully opened. You and your party are welcome to stay the night. I request your leniency, since there are a few unrefined people that have gathered in this place. Zahar nodded at the commanders words before giving the signal to follow him. The guards followed Lilles lead and I began to direct Shiden beyond the gate. However, the moment Shidens massive figure entered the bonfires'' light an uproar was created. The old commanders eyes bulged before turning to Zahar for guidance. Zahar didnt say anything though, only nodding his head and heading towards the fort, so the commander would occasionally look back at us as he followed behind him. We then entered the fort. Everyones eyes were focused on the suspicious knight riding Shiden, and it would have been really inconvenient if this helmet came off right now. I grabbed my canteen from my waist and started sipping the hot spring water through a straw. Now in a situation where my helmet was removed, it would be easier to suppress the ruckus around the sudden appearance of an elf. Kyu?n Ponta let out large yawn on top of Shinden head and shut her eyes. Night had completely overtaken the area now, and the only sources of light were the pale moonbeams that broke through the clouds above and the bonfires around the fort. Ariane and Chiome avoided the staring of the soldiers because they hid their racial traits with their cloak and hat respectively, so they were looking over the fort. In a nutshell, the interior of the fort was rather bare and the Earl Dimo didnt seem to be here. However, the day has already passed and the lack of streetlights made the prospect of traveling on an undesirable one. Since it seemed that we would be staying the night, I cast a sideways glance towards Ariane. Quite a bit of fatigue must have accumulated over the extensive riding trip and I was worried about the condition of her butt. While I was considering such things I overheard an argument between Lille and Zahar. But why Zahar!? From Fort Hill, the capital of the Earldom shouldnt be more than half a day away!! Zahar simply shook his head and the distraught Lille grievances. Thats exactly why Princess. Its been two days since we left the capital, we need to rest now that weve passed enemy territory. But, while we do that the capital might! Her other guard, Nina, stepped forward and made her appeal to Lille. The princess was obviously frantic over the matter, so she slowly explained thing to her while maintaining eye contact. You mustnt overexert yourself, Princess If you were to collapse, who could petition for aid in this crisis? Even if we left right now, time would be needed to gather the necessary forces. Lilles small shoulders trembled and she looked down after she heard that. The old commander, who had been silent till now, began to speak in a respectful manner. I suppose that there has been an unprecedented crisis in the capital. If you are intending to seek an audience with the Earl, you can write him a letter explaining the circumstances and I can dispatch a messenger to him. Princess, you are welcome to replenish your energy here until then. After saying his piece the man lowered his head to Lille once more. Lille looked down upon him from her horse, then looked between her two escorts before lowering her head and giving a brief reply. I understand I ask that you contact the earl in Keen The three of them let out a simultaneous sigh of relief. After that exchange, the commander was informed of the capitals current state, and a messenger was dispatched to Keen on their fastest horse to inform the Earl of Lille''s arrival and the reason behind her visit. Volume 6 - CH 13 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Moments in the Fort Since we were part of the princess guards, two rooms in Fort Hill were provided to Ariane, Chiome and I. Because the rooms were usually reserved for soldiers or offices they were rather narrow and sparsely furnished. When I sat down on one of the bunk beds in the room, it strained under the weight of my armor and collapsed in on itself. Since wed been acknowledged as mercenaries that had been hired as the princesss escorts, Ariane and I had been invited to the dinner table, but I declined. I was more interested in mingling with the soldiers stationed here. Despite this being a fortress situated along the front lines, I was interested in seeing what they would serve to a princess, but I wanted to avoid causing another commotion in human territory. Thats why I was eating tonights dinner in my room, with the full course lined up on the table in front of me. The scent of freshly baked buckwheat bread wafted into my nose. The soup consisted of boiled vegetables and beans, and there was a piece of thigh meat. I imagined that something rather simple would be prepared as dinner in a fortress, but apparently my expectations had been proven wrong. According to the person who brought me my meal, those who had been doing business with the soldiers had gathered along the outskirts of the fort and built a small town and field nearby. Thanks to that, the fort was supplied with freshly harvested vegetables and bread from the nearby fields. While the dish itself is rather ordinary, the ingredients are as abundant as the server suggested. Ariane removed her cloak and exposed her pointed ears as she sat in front of me, muttering her impression of the meal in-between spoonfuls of soup. Chiome, who was tearing into her dinner, agreed with Arianes mutterings. That seems to be the case. My clan doesnt have a grasp of the geography around here. Chiome said that after lowering her piece of thigh meat. The Dimo Earldom seemed to control the peninsula that stretched into the Southern sea which had been originally a part of the Nozan Kingdom. However, after Lord Burnett of the Salma Kingdom conquered the connecting territory, the grand wall was built to protect them from invasion. Another benefit from that decision was the decrease in monsters within the peninsula, allowing more land to be cultivated and explored. However, the large wall wasnt able to form a complete blockade. When I asked the server about it, he managed to peel his eyes away from Ariane and answered me. The western section of the Ruan Forest spread into the peninsulas roots and it was impossible to build their wall due to interference from the elves. Whenever Salma forces tried to enter the earldom through the forest theyd inevitably confront the elves. Lord Burnett didnt want to give the Earl and the elves a reason to unite against him, so he stopped meddling with the forest. Due to that, towns on the peninsula still needed to be surrounded by a wall as monsters were still able to invade from Ruan Forest. If that was the case, I imagined it would be simpler to just build the wall around the forest, but things were more complicated than that. Many people lived within reach of the shallow parts of the forest, not to mention that it stretched into the northern and southern directions. They would need a wall twice the length of the current one in order to build around the forest. The construction of such a wall would bankrupt the Earl. After informing us of the topography and the circumstances of the surrounding region, the server decided to leave. After locking the door behind him I was finally able to eat. Kyun! Ponta had already finished off her portion of soup and was asking for a second helping. Well, we certainly came across a bizarre undead situation rather quickly I spoke my thought as I removed my helmet. Because the effect of the hot spring water had yet to wear off, I attacked by a strange sense of hunger when I looked down at my food. Ponta was still nudging her plate forward for more, so I stripped off some thigh meat and gave it to her. Feeling their gaze on me I looked towards Chiome. Chiome-dono I have to ask, that break-in Zahar-dono brought up, is that That was undoubtedly Sasuke-oniisan. Chiomes brief reply was exactly what I thought itd be. I was listening as well, but didnt the witnesses only state that the culprit was a beast man? Ariane was, naturally, rather doubtful of Chiomes unwavering certainty and I had to agree with her on that point. The high physical ability and dexterity required to break into a heavily guarded vault undetected also had me thinking that the culprit was a member of your clan, but the lack of conclusive evidence and other factors make me question the assumption that Sasuke-dono had been the perpetrator. Chiome took another bite from her meat before shaking her head. The culprit stole nothing despite successfully breaking into the treasury. That was what Zahar-dono heard, but what Sasuke-oniisan had been searching for was a Spirit Contract Crystal my clan lost. I recall Chiome bringing that name up before, it had been during our initial stay in her clans former village that she showed me a pulsating rhombic jewel. It was a magical tool that Hanzo the First had created, a tool that allowed its possessor to make a contract with spirits. Even beastmen, who possessed a low aptitude for magic, could wield powerful spirit magic if they had one of them. Though they seemed to utilize spirit magic in the form of ninjutsu, Chiome and the other great ninja all had a Spirit Contract Crystal embedded in their bodies. Chiome-dono, youre talking about the thing we discussed in the village, right? If Im not mistaken, Hanzo the First created ten of them, and your clan should have nine of them. Chiome gave me a small nodded as I dug up everything I had been told about the crystals. I think Sasuke-oniisan obtained some information pointing him towards Nozans treasury, so he snuck in. However, if we believe Zahars story, he didnt find anything there. I soaked a bit of bread in the soup and popped it in my mouth while listening to Chiomes deductions. The slightly hard bread softened and was easier to eat. I see, but it was quite some time ago that Sasuke-dono broke into the treasury. There isnt much of an interval between that and Sasuke-donos arrival on the Southern Continent Arianes ears pricked up when she heard that, though shed been quietly sitting at the table shed been paying attention. In other words he found a clue inside Nozans treasury that sent him off in that direction? Yes, its merely speculation, but Chiomes stopped eating as I answered to Arianes question. That conversation had ended as far as they were concerned, and I moved on to where we were going from here. If we want to see whatever clue he found, well have to get into the Nozan treasury, wont we? Two pairs of eyes turned towards me. Should we break in like Sasuke? Ariane tilted her head and asked that question. While breaking and entering was relatively simple with Dimensional Step, if we were caught and the skill discovered, things would become troublesome later down the line. There was a more reliable method anyway. No, the princess is supposed to be returning to the capital with reinforcements. When that happens, why not take advantage of that and ask to accompany them? A tour of the treasury as a reward is a relatively simple request. Ariane folded her arms under her large chest and her brow began to wrinkle as she thought over my suggestion. That certainly is a more guaranteed method Does it seem like the city Lille was trying to reach is in a similar situation as Tajiento? Chiome showed a slight reaction when she heard that name as if she was briefly reminded of Tajiento. Honestly, we havent been informed of the entire situation concerning Soulia. Seeing as we were basically bodyguards abruptly hired to escort our employer to Dimos capital, Keen, I assume they didnt want other races to learn the full extent of the situation. Still, it could be guessed to a certain degree based on pieces of their conversations. The Nozan Kingdoms capital is currently besieged by an undead horde and those spider chimeras. However, we need still needed to investigate the treasury located within the city. When Tajiento became a battlefield, fires broke out all over the place, so it was up in the air whether or not the treasury would remain safe. After the meeting with the Lord, we must negotiate with princess Lille to have us join their reinforcements. If the capital falls or the treasury is burnt to the ground, we could lose the only clue we have on Sasuke-donos fate. Thats right. Ariane nodded as she agreed with my opinion. However, next to her, Chiome was making a difficult face. About that. We dont know if Earl Dimo will actually accept the princess request and dispatch reinforcements to the capital tomorrow. Ariane to snapped her head towards Chiome when she heard that. The capital is the center of the kingdom, right? If an allied city is facing a crisis, wouldnt you try to save it? Chiome and I shared a look at Arianes causal statements. For the most part, there was a strong bond between elves, and it must have seemed strange to her to not help your fellow countrymen. Looks like she forgot If I understand the situation correctly, the Dimo Earldom and Lilles royal family have a relationship similar to the one between the elves of Canada and Ruan Forest. Ariane-dono, werent you dissatisfied when you heard Canada was dispatching a rescue party? A complicated expression appeared on her face and she held her tongue when I said that. I see. Lets reach Keen tomorrow and plan or course of action from there. Well be heading towards the Nozan Kingdom no matter what happens. If we werent able to accompany Lille, it only meant that wed be a little frustrated trying to pin down the Kingdoms location. Kyun! Kyun! I looked down at my feet when I heard Pontas cheerful cries, only to find her pushing her plate forward again. You never change do you I stoke the top of Pontas head as I said that. Volume 6 - CH 14 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Arcs Master PlanPart 1 Early the next morning, before the sun even breached the horizon. Shades of the previous night still lingered as Zahar lead our medium sized group southwards down the highway towards Keen. A single, plain carriage sat in the center of the circle of mounted royal guards. The subject of this escort detail, princess Lille, was aboard that carriage. It was the only carriage the soldiers at Fort Hill owned and it had been prepared to replace Lilles destroyed carriage. At the tail end of the mounted guards, Ariane, Chiome and I all rode on Shidens back. We took several breaks along the way, only traveling in a southwards direction the entire trip, and around noon we and the princesss party closed in on Keen. The robust and solid city walls gave the same impression of being hard to penetrate as the wall near Fort Hill. The streets beyond the wall were quite busy and appeared rather affluent, there were even fully loaded caravans waiting to enter the city. This must have been the first time some of the guards have been here as they were openly surprised by the status of the isolated earldom. According to the guards, Ruan Forest made it impossible to completely seal off the peninsula, but the number of monsters beyond Fort Hill had still decreased, resulting in the Earldoms newfound wealth Normally, small-scaled villages were scattered through a territory as a countermeasure against monsters, but the farmlands of the earldom were expanded with that threat no longer present. A lot of goods were delivered to Keen on regular a basis, the surplus of which would be shipped to Nozan Kingdom via the Clyde Golf. A line of caravans, which were transporting goods to the countys capital, threw sidelong glances at the royal emissaries led by Zahar who were traveling along the highway with constant speed. The number of eyes on the simple carriage increased the closer we got to the city, but even more eyes were focused on the dragon riding behind it. The highway also became more crowded the close were got to the city, unavoidably lowering our speed. Lille was frustrated by this when she stuck her head out the carriages window. Before long we arrived at Keens main gate, thanks to the message from yesterday, the city guards had cleared a path for us, Zahar even saluted them as he passed through the gate on horseback. Once we entered the city another group of guards joined us and skillfully lead us through the streets. The fact that the path leading to the Lords mansion had been cleared of all other traffic attracted a crowd of curious bystanders. Were attracting a lot of attention. Behind me, Ariane muttered that statement from under her gray cloaks hood as she took a look around. Well, theres nothing we could do about it. We arrived at the feudal lords mansion just as I uttered that reply. While the sturdy stone walls surrounding the mansion werent as tall as the ones around the village, they still stood at five meters tall. We followed the city guards through the large gate build into the wall. Beyond the gate sat a large three-story mansion in the shape of a symbol, a large front garden separating it from the wall. At the entrance of the mansion stood an aged nobleman and a dozen servants, waiting for the carriage to arrive. Their task was probably to welcome Lille, considering that she crossed hostile territory to arrive here. The aristocrat at the center of the servants was probably the lord of the manor. Lilles carriage stopped once it arrived in front of the mansion. The welcoming party was equally surprised when they caught sight of Shiden, but as expected from a nobleman, he quickly managed to overcome the commotion and everyone bowed to greet us. When the coachman respectfully opened the carriage door, Lille quietly stepped to the ground. Beside her, her escorts Zahar and Nina dismounted and firmly positioned themselves on both sides of the princess. Lille examined the surroundings before stepping forward and began speaking with the bowing, aged nobleman. It is a difficult time to meet you. Are you, perhaps, the ruler of this land, Earl Dimo? The old nobleman immediately responded by deepening his bow and replied: You are correct, Princess Lille. I am the one this territory was entrusted to, Moore Du Dimo. The Earl looked up as he politely answered the princesss question, his graying hair and round face reminding me of a portrait of Bach I saw in a music class once. Well, Earl. It may be improper on my part, but I believe the messenger has informed you of the situation. Earl, I implore you to raise the forces ne Earl Dimo cut off Lilles words with a rushed statement. P-Princess Lille! Im sorry to interrupt you, but the messenger only requested me to provide your highness asylum until the matters at the capital were settled. Lilles eyes bulged at the Earls statement before she glared at the two escorts beside her. Whats the meaning of this Zahar, Nina!? Father sent us here in order to acquire reinforcements for the capital, didnt he!? Why did your message only speak of protecting me!? At Lilles direct castigation, Zahar kneeled before her and resolutely answered her questions. It was by the Kings will. The acquisition of reinforcements has been left to Teruva-sama and Sevaru-sama. Princess you are meant to stay here for a while. What!? Father never mentioned anything like that we I spoke with him! Tears began to form in the corner of the princesss eyes. Nina showed her a gentle look upon seeing this. You are a kind-hearted person, Princess. The King knew that you would not simply leave had he simply ordered you to escape. There was a gentle undertone to Ninas voice, but Lille simply shook her head in disapproval. I know that father cherishes me! However, I cant accept that he would have me sit here and wait for things to settle themselves while our people suffer! She wiped the tears from her eyes and took a resolute stance when she spoke. Earl! How many soldiers can you spare to send towards the capital!? Earl Dimos round face stiffened when he heard the Princesss strong words as he struggled with what to say. Princess Lille, knowing that the capital is under attack I would like nothing less to send reinforcements, but it isnt realistic to dispatch soldiers there. The Earl wiped the sweat from his brow with a handkerchief as he voiced his circumstances. There are always five hundred soldiers stationed in Keen. Fort Hill, the fortress you passed through, has fifteen hundred. That totals to two thousand troops, which is all we have, I cant spare any to send to the capital. Currently, the Salma Kingdom separates us from the capital and if Fort Hill is vacated they might raid and seize it. The Earl paused for a moment and lowered his eyebrows before voicing the other problems. It will also be difficult to organize and transport the soldiers through Salma Kingdoms territory. Unless theyre in small numbers the opposition will be aware of the forces scale to some extent. Even if we took trade ships across the Clyde Golf it would take at least five or six days to reach the mainland. More time would also be required in order to properly prepare the soldiers. Shades of disappointment appeared in the princesss eyes after hearing the Earls explanation, lowering her head in defeat. So So, all I can do is sit here and wait for my kingdom to fall? Lilles gray eyes were wet with tears and droplets soon started to stain the ground like rain drops. Her tiny shoulders trembled as Lille tried to say something, but only sobs escaped her mouth. The Imperial guards lowered their heads as they endured Lilles grief filled cries. However, it was the princess who raised her head in such a gloomy atmosphere. A sliver of determination returned to her eyes as she wiped her tears away. I wont abandon my people! The capital is surrounded by two layers of walls, father wouldnt lose that easily! Even if it takes days. I can still reach the capital with reinforcements in time! Lilles two escorts immediately spoke up at her declaration. Please wait, Princess! Even if we could send reinforcements to the capital, its an absurd notion that you would personally lead them! How could we face the King if something were to happen to you! Princess, please reconsider Zahar is more than capable of leading the reinforcements. Lille rapidly shook her and protested against her two guards. Im sick of it! Simply being protected all of the time! Tears continued to fall from her eyes as her shoulders shook and she clenched her small fists. The princess attempts to hold back her tears drew pity from Earl Dimo and the others, but she continued to endure it. For adults, her display was nothing more than childish self-indulgence. No matter how you choose to phrase it, she had to face the reality of the situation. Only Nina and Zahar, the two escorts that were constantly with her, understood Lilles feelings towards her country and how distressed she was becoming. Given the number of undead attacking the city, who is to say whether or not this place will remain safe. While Lilles mutter was so soft that only the two knights beside her should have heard it, but Ariane and Chiome had an elfs and beastmans sense of hearing, and mine was better than that of an ordinary human. Ky?un Possible sensing the heavy atmosphere, Ponta buried herself within Shidens white mane. I folded my arms as I processed the unexpected turn of events. When I glanced back of Chiome and Ariane, both of seemed to be in agreement on how to proceed. Umm Her hearing must have been more sensitive than I thought, as Lille looked back at me when she heard me. Hm? I was caught off guard by suddenly locking eyes with Lille as her little body took large strides towards us. Everyones eyes were on us as Lille stood in front of me. Arc-dono, you are a truly righteous man for escorting me here! I was a little suspicious about the sudden change in topics but out of curiosity I knelt before her and silently waited for her to continue. I cannot thank you enough for what you have already done, but will you lend me your assistance once more? The surround people began to stir when they heard her question. What is it that you seek? I already guessed what she was going to ask of me but urged her on nonetheless. I will return to my country and request aid from the other lords! Ive heard that elves are sublime warriors and I ask for you to act as my guard for this journey once more! The guards and Earl Dino were all astonished by the princess proposal. The Earl was the one that raised a shocked voice. Princess Lille, what did you just say!? T-These people are elves!? Are you surprised? In response to his shouts, Ariane unintentionally broke her silence and spoke back in a low tone. While I understood Arianes feelings, the Earls were unknown to me. Given his extended contact with the elves of Ruan Forest, I imagine his impression of them wasnt all that great. We have a non-interference agreement with Ruan, so what are elves doing here!? As the Earl continued to shout, Ariane gloomy took off her gray hood and revealed her face. !? Shes different from the elves that I know of Her slightly pointed ears, lilac skin, golden eyes and snow white hair puzzled the earl as she was completely different from the elves that lived near his territory. Naturally! Im not an elf of Rouen Forest. I am a dark elf of Canada. The Earl didnt reply to her, instead he turning to look questioningly at the princesss personal guards. While we were traveling here, they helped us repel an enemy that had attacked us. Zahar noticed the Earls glance and gave a simple reply. For that alone you would allow elves to pry upon your countrys secrets!? Lille interrupted the Earl before the conversation could go further off topic than it already had. Such trivial things dont matter now! Im asking Arc-dono to accompany me back to our country! Her two escorts panicked when they remembered the main subject of the situation. Princess! Please reconsider! Zahar spoke in a strong tone as he approached Lilles side and tried to grab her. Lille quickly dodged his hand and stepped behind me, using me as a shield. Well, that action translated to Lille choosing me to take her back the Nozan Kingdom, but how to proceed from here? Our goal was to simply investigate the Kingdoms treasury, while her request appeared in a timely manner, there were worrisome aspects about the situation. Lille wanted to immediately petition other nobles for help after arriving in Nozan, but would the capital hold out till then? There was also a more immediate problem. The Earl and Lilles two personal guards were opposed to the idea of letting her return to the Kingdom, and agreeing to do so would lead to a confrontation. Although I could painstaking try to persuade them to agree to the outing, the capital could still fall in the meantime. Somehow, I had to settle the matter here and now and head to Nozan Kingdoms capital immediately while still being in a position to receive a reward afterwards. It was a fairly difficult position to be in, but I had no choice but to negotiate. While struggling to come up with a solution, I glanced back at Lille before my eyes drifted towards Chiome. There was a strange tension in Chiomes normally calm and unchanging blue eyes. That was to be expected considering that our actions here would have a drastic influence over our future. When I turned back around Zahars sharp gaze was waiting for me. Arc-done, please relinquish Princess Lille. You shall be rewarded for your efforts up till now. He extended his thick arm and held out his hand towards me. Despite having no skin on this skeletal body I could still feel Lille small hands grasping the arm of the Holy Armor of Belenus. Zahar-dono. I think I will accept Lille-donos request. Zahar was utterly dumbfounded by my world while Lille let out a small cheer behind me. Volume 6 - CH 15 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Arcs Master PlanPart 2 However, the argument didnt end there because Ninas gentle face turned to one of anger. Fool! The capital is besieged by a hundred thousand undead!! I will not allow Princess Lille to return to such a place!! Her voice trembled with barely restrained anger, but the content of what she said reached those around us. Ariane, Chiome, and I groaned as the number of enemies increased with her shout. Hmm, so the undead attacking the capital exist in such a number I knew that an army of undead had besieged the city, but the sheer size of the enemy forces was beyond expectation. Having not heard any concrete numbers so far, Earl Dimo and his servants became suspicious when they head that. I-Is that true? Are there really a hundred thousand undead? Earl Dimo surveyed the two escort knights and the guards they led, looking for truth. Zahar and Nina cast their eyes down to avoid his gaze. It seems that Ninas statement wasnt a mere exaggeration. Ma-Maybe it is impossible after all? Hiding behind me, Princess Lille looked at the stifled reactions for those around us and trembled. (Just how long will their defenses hold out if they really were attacked by a hundred thousand undead?) Lille seemed to be more sensitive than most, as she managed to pick up on Arianes whisper, and processed to loudly rebuke that sentiment. Father would not lose so easily! My elder brothers will surely have returned with reinforcements, and are helping defend the capital!! I found another worrisome point in Lilles statement. Lille-dono, you say you have two older brothers? Both of whom were sent to gather reinforcements as well? She nodded her head and answered my question. That is so! When we join my brothers forces, the monsters shall perish She raised her fist to emphasize her point. Assuming that the two brothers managed to raise a large enough force to deal with an army of undead it would take quite a bit of time to organize it. In this situation, it would be best to head to the capital, reduce the number of undead, and delay the citys collapse If it was the capital of a major kingdom, it should be capable of accommodating a large number of people. It would be nigh impossible to immediately topple the city, even with an army of a hundred thousand undead. Breaking through the siege and joining the defensive forces should drag out the battle sufficiently enough to create a fighting chance. I turned to my companions with that thought in mind. Ariane was a dark elf who excelled in spirit magic and swordsmanship. Chiome was one of the six great ninjas of the Blade Heart Clan and employed spirit magic as ninjutsu. Shiden the dragon mount, built like a heavily armored truck and physically strong enough to run thousands of miles without stopping. And the gluttonous Ponta. Just how long could we delay the battle with just us honestly, I didnt know, but I did know we wouldnt fall immediately. When I looked them in the eye, Ariane resigned herself, Chiome nodded her head, and I had no idea what Shiden was thinking. Ponta seemed to be thinking about her next meal as usual. Then its decided, well head directly to Nozans capital. Everyone, including Lille, looked at me in disbelief when I said that. Wait Wait! We need to gather reinforcements before we arrive at the capital! Lille had been hiding behind me to avoid Zahars reach until now, but she jumped out and restated her plan once more. However, I shook my head and stopped her. Lille-dono, I do not know how well guarded the capital is. However, I understand that its defenses run the risk of being overrun should you try to gather troops from the surrounding territories. Its uncertain if your older brothers managed to obtain enough reinforcements, but if they have, it will take them time to organize them properly. In that case, we need to amass a minimal number of troops and immediately return to the capital to buy them enough time dont you think so? Lille blinked several times as she wrapped her head around what I said and she gave me a small nod. Thats true! Even if you gather reinforcements, what good would it do if the capital fa! It was Zahar, one of her personal guards, who cut off Lille before she could finish that thought. Please wait, Princess! A small mobile unit engaging in guerrilla warfare against one hundred thousand enemies is pure insanity! What happens if you manage to break through the siege only for reinforcements never to no, arrive too late?! Lille was somewhat frightened by Zahars shouting, to the point of audibly gulping. When Lille looked up at me, I looked directly at her from the depths of my helmet. It is up to you, Lille-dono. However, you should be well aware that the three of us are confident in our skills, and the equivalent of a hundred soldiers each. Hearing my words, Lille regained her composure and nodded at me as she remembered the battle with the spider chimera. On the other hand, Lilles other guards began to emit a dangerous aura towards us, Ariane just seemed annoyed by this while Chiome maintained her composure. They were probability insulted by that. But this could be a good opportunity. The fact that we were acting as representatives of the elves allow us to gauge the humans strength as well as discouraging them from attacking in the future. Also, since the enemy was undead, I could probably exterminate ten thousand of them using that. Even if it was a test run, it wasnt the kind of skill you could carelessly activate. However, this kind of situation was the best place to test it. Lille-dono. Lille-sama! Zahar and I simultaneously urged Lille to answer, her eyes darted back and forth for a moment before she stuck out her chest and proudly declared her chose. I shall return to the capital! Zahar, Nina! This is my decision! Should Nozans capital fall, there will be nothing to deter the neighboring countries from invading our country! Haa! Um! Zahar and Nina bit their lips and kneeled when they heard her determined declaration. They openly showed their contempt as they glared at me though. I was an outsider leading the princess to her death No, the Hiruku doctrine of treating elves and beastmen as abominations was also deeply ingrained in this region. I doubt my actions could reduce the gap between the races, but that couldnt be helped. Besides, since I wanted to avoid using transfer magic in front of humans, I would only use it to flee with Lille in case of an emergency. She would be needed later on and I would be hindered in various ways if her safety wasnt guaranteed. Especially since Ive felt the stare of a pair of golden eyes piercing the back of my head for a while now. Kyun? Ponta seemed puzzled by the strange tension between Ariane and myself. Lille looked at the guards stationed behind her two escorts and then set her sights upon Earl Dimo. Earl Dimo! Ye-Yes! Prepare a cavalry unit as fast as you can! As the Earl of this territory, allowing me to return to the Kingdom without proper protection would be rather shameful on your part, wouldnt it!? Lille spoke in a dignified manner, her guards agreed with that statement as they directed silent pressure towards the earl. Even if small, she was still royalty. If he, as an aristocrat of the kingdom, were to send Lille off without providing enough soldiers to ensure her safety, he could be accused of having rebellious intention later on. If the country were to fall, there would be no issue, but in the unlikely event that Nozan survived this disaster, he would unquestionably be removed from his position. Given the situation, she made a concession by only requesting cavalry soldiers as her guards. There couldnt be that many people who could be prepared on such short notice. While losing cavalry would be a major loss by itself, if the improbable did happen it would be a small price to pay to ensure ones position or something like that. Yes, certainly. Ill make the preparations immediately! Someone, send word to the corporal! Earl Dimo caved against Lilles spirit and earnestly began to mobilize the cavalry as he ran into his mansion. I can rely on you, right? Lilles eyes remained on the earls shrinking figure as she asked a question nearly inaudible under the surrounding noise. The anxiety and fear in her gray eyes caused a bit of guilt to spring up within me. It was my words that put Lille in a position where she had to carry the burden of an entire country on her small shoulders. Thats why it was necessary to cement our relationship here and now. Hmm, I know this is bad timing, but I think we should discuss the reward for this venture. Tension built up in Lilles expression upon hearing my words. I felt like a bad old man tricking a young girl but I needed to request what we needed while we still had the chance to do so. Th-Thats so. Name your price for escorting me on these trips. I was trying to answer her without letting my impatience slip out, so I suppressed my trembling hands and put on a dauntless fa?ade. But I had no intention of asking for money. First of all, the reward can only be paid upon our success. Once the capital is rescued we would like a tour of the royal treasury as the first part of our reward. Lille had been prepared to hear the sum of our demand, so her eyes and the eyes of the guards bulged when they heard what we actually wanted, and they were naturally confused. Instead of any of the Soulia familys treasure, you want a tour of the treasury is that right? I nodded at Lilles question and gave her a brief answer. Yes, things will be settled as long as we can investigate the treasury. I caught Chiome nodding her head in the corner of my eye after I said that. Understood, by my name, I shall grant you entrance into the treasury! so what is the other part? After granting us permission to enter the treasury Lille pressed for my next demand. They had been so caught off guard by my light request, most of them didnt seem to remember the first part of that statement. The relieved expression that Nina had after hearing the contents of my first request made it obvious that she missed it. The second part is for Nozan Kingdom to liberate all elves and beastmen currently held in captivity, and for severe punishment to be implemented for those that try to capture them in the future. Not only were the two escorts surprised by my request, but so were Ariane and Chiome behind me. Lille seemed to chew over the contents of the request for a bit but didnt seem to fully understand it before she replied. Eventually, Lille nodded her head before answering with a large smile. You will obviously take responsibility for the people released that way, right? Thats no prob Please wait! Princess Lille!! Just as Lille was about to agree to the demand, Nina spoke up to interrupt her. That demand is well beyond something anything Princess Lille can promise! Lille was curious about what Nina was talking about. Whys that? Arc is asking for us to hand over the elves and beastmen, right? Considering the countrys situation, a decision like this should be easy to make. Princess, its different! What he is asking our country for are the slaves! Unfortunately, the two didnt seem to be having the same conversation. Slaves? Arent the only slaves the debt slaves, those imprisoned, and the prisoners of war? Nina flinched a little when Lille asked her that question. I was able to grasp the circumstances based on their exchange. So there are no elven or beastmen slaves in your country Is that how you see it? Nina ground her teeth but she didnt answer my question. She didnt want to reveal the existence of elven and beastman slaves to Lille. It may have been tacit agreement not to publicize the possession of elves and beastmen slaves, due to the influence of the Hiruku religion. They already had the power to send Templars on beastmen hunts, so its doctrine probably declared ownership of them and demanded they be handed over. A difference in military capabilities alone wouldnt be able to explain their behavior. Whats that!? Our country has the same policy as the Rhoden Kingdom. Elves and beastmen are not allowed to be taken as slaves! Lille seemed somewhat flustered as she looked between Nina and me. Officially, there was no enslaved group of elves and beastmen for my condition to be applied to. If that official statement was true, then my demand shouldnt cause any problem for Nozan Kingdom. All that accepting the demand meant was that the royal family would have to confiscate or simply purchase the illegal slaves and offer them to me. I didnt know how many slaves the Hiruku Theocracy had in its possession, but given Ninas reaction the numbers was by no means small. However, the continued denial of the slaves existence meant that their treatment would worsen now that the kingdom was in peril. The greatest asset during a siege was the defenders stockpile of food and water. I didnt know the population of the capital, but it was necessary to limit consumption when living of rationed food and it was the lower classes that usually received the short end of the stick. And there the elven and beastmen slaves werent even acknowledged to exist by the general populace. Elves were rather expensive purchases as they were kept as pets or used to breed stronger descendants, while the physically endowed beastmen were primarily used as cheap labor. There didnt seem to be a lot of room for negotiation this time, so I focused on the young princess and her two silent escorts. Ill concede on my condition for now, given the circumstances. Hmm, if you say your Kingdom doesnt allow elven or beastmen slaves, then I would like that policy to be maintained in the future. However, no country is without scoundrels, no? The princess locked eyes with me as she seemed to understand the meaning behind my words. Lille slowly opened her mouth and began speaking again. So you want the slaves of those who break the law to be confiscated and handed over to you and your people? She seems to have understood. If there was indeed a policy in place the royal family had a righteous obligation to take the slaves from the corrupt nobility. It was necessary to lend a hand here so that later on the nobles could see that the royal family was making the right decision. Otherwise, the nobles might rebel and destroy the country, making all of our efforts meaningless. After nodded at her question and extended my right hand. Lille outstretched her small hand and grasped mine with all the strength she could muster. Her two escorts behind her looked to be at their wits end as their eyes traveled heavenward. In order to fulfill our agreement and prove that her decision was the right one, I had to unveil some of my true power. A smile seemed to form inside my helmet as that thought occurred to me. The small princess really was sensitive to such things, as a small shudder ran through her body. Volume 6 - CH 16 Burnett ==> Branier I dont know where I got Barnett, but corrections have been made Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Branier Territory The remote Branier Territory of the eastern Samla Kingdom. The land east of the Uiru river once belonged to the Nozan Kingdom. Right now, this area was ruled by a noble from the Salma Kingdom, Margrave Braniers family. It was a considerably large area for one house to rule over, but seventy years ago, the grandfather of the Branier familys current head was a Knight Commander who spearheaded the conquest, and due to his remarkable and distinguished service he was granted ownership of the land by the king of Salma Kingdom However, the nobles from the capital loathed the former Knight Commander due to his commoner background and rapid rise, the farmland and the population had been devastated by the battle and any attempt at land expansion was met with retaliation from Nozan. Still, the land originally consisted of gentle plains and was very rich despite the steady influx of monsters from the Sobiru Mountains. Public order grew under the knight corps thorough protection and reconstruction continued, allowing the land to prosper. Due to their efforts the Branier family had been raised to the ranks of nobility by the king and now stood as one of the kingdoms most powerful houses, though it was increasingly isolated from the other nobles. In the center of the territory, ridiculed by other nobles as the frontier, sat a castle that had been converted from mansion which had been standing in the region since it was under the Nozan Kingdoms control. The castle was a bit different from a normal one as the originally elegant mansion was surrounded security walls and guards towers. The castle reflected the uniqueness of the territory whose capital it was. A lone, elderly man sat in one of the mansions large rooms, working on some paperwork at his desk. There was little about the man that indicated his advanced age. While his fine clothes were befitting for someone of his status, his well-toned physique was barely contained by them. The white mustache under his nose and his sharp eyes gave him a somewhat villainous appearance. The only clear indicator of his age was the thinning gray hair atop his head. This mans name was Wendelin De Branier. He was the first heir of his familys territory, a Lord renewed for impeccable leadership and his continued suppression of Nozan Kingdoms assaults. The only sound within the office was that of his pen scrawling across the page, so the quiet knock at the down stalled Margrave Braniers hand, making him look up from his work. Enter. After receiving permission, a young woman opened the door and offered a curtsy before entering. Her dress wasnt as extravagant as those usually found in noble society and her expression remained calm as she walked towards her Lord. Normally, the women appearing in such a place were simple servants or the types who enjoyed to dress up, but this womans mannerisms were more reminiscent of a secretary. When Margrave Branier recognized who the woman was he lowered his pen and silently jerked his chin. Branier-sama, we received a rather worrisome report from the patrol guards a while ago. Hmm, what is it? A hard edge appeared in Margrave Braniers eyes as he began to twirl his mustache before jerking his chin again. Just southwest of here, local residents witnessed a carriage led by a guard detail being attacked by a monster that has never been seen before. Margrave Branier raised an eyebrow at the statement. It was a reasonable reaction from the Margrave as it was a common occurrence for Nozan Kingdom to send troops ahead in preparation for another attempt to reclaim the territory. However, the next part of the report was different from how these things normally played out. The exact number guards was unknown, but we are certain there was only a single carriage. Its likely that the convoy was protecting a dignitary. The witnesses were unable to identify any coat of arms or family crest due to the distance between them and the group. Just southwest of here Was it a messenger from Rarisa? If so, then why? Have the whereabouts of the carriage and the monster been verified? Margrave Branier began stroking his chin and pressed the woman for more information regarding the situation. Yes, the carriage was reportedly traveling east from there, so a search party was sent to investigate. The wreckage of the carriage and the bodies of a few guards were discovered. However, the body of the carriages occupant was never found and its likely they managed to escape. As for the monster, a simple sketch was prepared based on the witness descriptions of it. The secretary-like woman pulled out a parchment and handed it over to Margrave Branier, who proceeded to examine the strange figure drawn on it. The upper body of a human and the lower body of a spider what is this? Are those four arms and two head? Is it a new type of monster no, even still Margrave Burnett groaned as he examined the image on the page before placing it on his desk and looking up at the secretary. Were the slain guards identified? No, although the report said that the quality of their equipment was impressive, they didnt carry any identifying items. The woman closed her mouth after answering his questions and awaited his instructions. Its suspicious that they didnt carry anything to identify themselves. If it had been a noble from the capital, what would be the point of hiding their identity? No dignitary would act in such a manner. Margrave Branier muttered to himself in order to arrange his thoughts and it wasnt long before he realized something and slicked back his thinning hair. Maybe someone from Nozan Kingdom tried to enter Dimo Earldom? But why? They could have sailed across the Clyde gulf, so why take the risk of using the land route? No, the details can be inferred later. Margrave Branier stroked his mustache once more before he started giving instructions to the secretary-like woman. We will look into the whereabouts of the convoys survivors later, for now organize a subjugation force to deal with the unidentified monster! There is a possibility that a village was destroyed in their attempt to escape the monster. Dispatch six platoons to the southern area, make sure all units stay in contact with each other as they search the area! The secretary-like woman spoke a small acknowledgment of the Margraves orders. Understood, Ill inform the knights immediately. She bowed after saying so and immediately left the room. After watching her leave Margrave Branier slowly stood up, walked over to the large glass window in his office and took a look outside. Just whats happening in Nozan Kingdom? Branier asked that question to no one in particular as he glanced over the well-maintained garden outside the window. Volume 6 - CH 17 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Reinforcements Arc Is this alright? We were currently borrowing one of the rooms in the mansion of Keens feudal lord. Princess Lille was sitting behind a large desk as the contract specifying the rewards for this job was drawn up. After looking over the contract I confirmed that everything was in order. These are the conditioned we discussed a while ago. One of the people beside me glanced at the contents and nodded their head. After Ariane looked over the contract she started to whisper something in my ear. (Do you really believe that a small childs promise will be fulfilled? Even if she herself wants to hold up her end of the bargain, I doubt she has the power to do so) She cast a suspicious glance towards Lille escorts, Nina and Zahar, that were currently flanking her side. I couldnt deny that she had a point. While the conditions set had been accurately recorded, whether or not Lille was capable of fulfilling them was up in the air. (You have a point Ariane-dono, I also doubt that our demands will be met completely.) Ariane made a dubious expression when I replied to her. I couldnt deny the uncertainty that a country deeply-rooted in the Hiruku religions doctrine wouldnt violate its contract with Ariane, Chiome, and I. (Then, why are you having a contract written up?) Ariane raised an eyebrow and expressed her dissatisfaction at me. As long as we held a contract written by royal hands, I imagine we could get the opposition to partially hold up their end of the bargain. Above all else, the best way to request a favor is to (The contract proves that an agreement was made in advance when we make a show of strength similar to those of the Hiruku Theocracy) In the corner of the room, Chiome reacted to my remark. Her cat ears did a little pitter-patter when I made that comment. On top of my head, Pontas normally stationary ears did a similar pitter-patter to Chiomes. The only person that reacted differently was Ariane, who looked puzzled as she stared at me. (The Theocracy demonstrates their military might by having their holy knights intervene in the conflicts of the other countries. We elves shall showcase our own strength and warn others not to underestimate us.) Ariane was openly distraught when she heard my explanation. (Are you even thinking this through?) While she obviously wanted to continue the conversation, Lille had finished signing the contract and interrupted us by presenting me the contract. I have given my signature. The agreement will be finalized once you sign it. The contract was presented to me after she said that and I turned toward Ariane. She looked confused as she stared back at me. This should be a good place for Ariane-dono to sign The eyes of those on Nozans side, including Lilles, were all directed at a confused Ariane, who glared at me in return. (Wait, Arc. Why do I have to sign it!?) I offered Ariane a brief explanation in a measured but strong tone, all the while avoiding her glare. As the newest member, Im still at the bottom of the village ranking, thats why Ariane is more qualified as our representative. Ariane and Lille both stared at me when they heard my remark. The was a slight sliver of surprise in their eyes. She probably assumed that I was our groups representative, but It wasnt that long ago that I joined Raratoia. In terms of elven society, Ariane was leagues above me. And above all else, I couldnt actually write in the language of this world. While I could understand the meaning of the words I looked at, you needed to know the alphabet and grammar. This might be a problem later down the line. Ariane let out a large sigh when she saw the look on the princesss face and reluctantly signed the contract. Is this good? After Ariane asked Lille read over the contract and nodded. Yes, with this negotiations are complete, Ariane-dono, Arc-dono and Chiome-dono. I believe that the promise to save my country shall be fulfilled? Ariane looked a bit uncomfortable and shrugged her shoulder as Lilles big gray eyes focused on her. I nodded in response to Lilles question once I received the contract from here. Dont worry, Lille-dono. We will tirelessly work to rescue Nozans capital from the undead horde. All Lille-dono has to do is prepare our reward. Lille released a small breath of relief once she heard my words. Nina, whod silently watched the proceedings until now, looked in my direction and opened her mouth to ask a question. Assuming we manage to enter the capital, there will be many injured there will you administer the same kind of healing magic you used on me? When Nina asked that question, she was stroking her arm that had been cut off by the spider chimera before I seamlessly reattached it. Using too much of healing magic may cause troubled in the future, and theres also a limit on how much I damage I can heal with my magic depending on the number of people. Even though I possessed a large amount of mana I couldnt help an absurd number of people I considered all of these things before answering her question. As long as its within my power I promise to provide adequate treatment. She breathed a relieved sigh and gave me a small nod. Of course, Id already thought of this option. Even if its the work of a different race, those that adhered to the Hiruke doctrine wouldnt immediately be able to mistreat those with healing magic in a dire situation. Though it was impossible to extinguish prejudice, promoting tolerance or goodwill towards other races in a small group of people would be a satisfactory result. As I internally praised myself for the level of coverage my plan had, a servant entered the room and delivered a message. Princess Lille, the Earl wishes to inform you that the cavalry is ready. I understand, please tell them we shall arrive soon. When she heard the message from Earl Dimo, Lille leaped to her feet and turned to her two personal escorts, looking at Nina in particular. Your complexion doesnt look too good, Nina. Would you like to stay behind? There was a hit of worry for her guard in Lilles expression. Ninas complexion was as bad as Lille said. Shed lost a lot of blood when her arm was cut off. My healing magic lacks the ability to restore lost blood. Despite our short acquaintanceship, however, I already had a grasp on her personality. Nina shook her head before kneeling in front of Lille. No. If I were to stay here while Princess Lille returned to the capital, even under your command, I would not be able to accept it! Ninas strong will and stubbornness were transmitted to the princess through her words. While Lille had a worried expression on her face, I could see a hint of joy within her eyes. Theres no choice then. let us prepare to set off. There was a smile on Lille face as she said that, and it remained there as she started strapping a set of elegantly designed leather armor over her dress. I guess this was standard for royalty? Although the armor was well put together, unlike Zahars and Ninas armor, it didnt seem capable of withstanding much damage. However, it was better than nothing. When Lille left the office, her two guards followed behind her. Ariane, Chiome and I exchanged glances with one another as we stayed behind. Ariane was the first to speak up, though her voice was rather weaker than normal. this may be just like usual, but it feels like thereve been some strange developments. Kyun? On top my head, Ponta seemed confused by Arianes grievances. Chiome spoke up in an apologetic when she heard Arianes statement. The request I asked for is the source if our current situation Ariane immediately shook her head and tried to ease Chiomes worries. Im not blaming you Chiome-chan, its just that Im not a representative of my village and I just exchanged an absurd promise with a human country dont you see? Ariane looked a bit troubled as she spoke and looked towards me. The sense of reluctance in her gaze was almost audible. Its just a private contract between us and Nozan Kingdom. Canada and the village wont be bothered by it. In any case, the rewards stipulated in this contract are dependent on the success on our part. You wont lose anything if we fail to hold up our end of the deal. I guess so Even though she wasnt completely satisfied by my explanation, I could see the strength return to her eyes after she let out a large sigh. But, even if we fail, we can still get into the royal treasury, right? Besides me, Chiome vigorously nodded her head at the idea of following Sasukes footsteps. Well, we should also get going. Saying only that, I stood up and followed after Lilles group. When we reached the mansions large front yard, we were greeted by one hundred mounted cavalrymen. Each rider sat firmly in their saddle and wore a matching set of armor. Under the light of day the cavalrymen seemed to dazzle and shine, Princess Lille nodded her head as she glanced over their spectacular appearance. However, though these hundred cavalrymen seemed brave and competent, they would be consumed by the murky stream of the hundred thousand undead we would face. Earl Dimo must have not told them the purpose for this units formation because all of the cavalrymen had a triumphant look on their face. Well, I suppose telling them of the sheer scale of the enemy they would be facing would frighten them off. If all of them fled it would be a disgrace to the Earls honor and Lilles guards wouldnt let us past Fort Hill, so I guess it wasnt a bad decision. When Lille and her guards entered the front yard everyone went quiet, only the hoof beats of the horses could be heard. Earl Dimo, the ruler of this territory, soon arrived at Lilles side. All of you, rejoice! Today, this territorys cavalry has been given a glorious mission! You shall be escorting Princess Lille on her return trip to the capital! Proceed with caution! The cavalrymen straightened their posture upon hearing the Earls speech. Once the Earls speech was finished, Zahar surveyed the group before he began his. You have been informed of the contents of your mission, we must cross the Salma Kingdom as quickly as possible! We will reach Fort Hill tonight and start to traverse the Burnett territory in the morning! Certain factors will make this a tough journey, but those who fall behind will be abandoned! Proceed with caution! His explanation caused a momentary outburst, but Zahar ignored them and gave the signal to set off for Fort hill. Dimo Cavalry, to Fort Hill! These are the instruction the Earl has written for the fort commander. Zahar handed a rolled-up parchment sealed with wax to one of the mounted soldiers and saluted them before they set off. Lille would be riding along with Nana, so the guards she brought formed a defensive formation around them as they awaited Zahars orders. Before taking the lead position, Zahar turned towards us as we watched them prepare. We will return to Fort Hill. Arc-dono, bring up the rear. Alright. After hearing my reply, Zahar moved to where Lille was waiting. I looked around and found a giant reddish figure resting in the corner of the garden. I saw Shiden pressing his snout in-between his legs as I approached. All around him the grass had vanished and the soil had been dug up. When Shiden noticed me, he raised his head with something still in his mouth. It seems like hed made a snack out of the garden. The garden had been ruined, obviously, so wed best leave before the Earls generosity ran out. Lets go, Shiden. Giyuriiin! Once Id finished strapping the saddle on Shidens back, he stood up and let out a spirited roar. The Earls servants simultaneously fell on their butts when they saw this. To ordinary people, he must have seemed like a dangerous dragon or a savage beast, but he was quite loyal to his master. Chiome sat in the front and Ariane behind me as we saddled up. Once Ponta slipped into her new favorite spot in Shidens mane I took hold of the reins. When Lilles group left out the mansions gate and entered Keens residential area, Shiden slowly followed behind them. I confirmed the position of the sun and calculated the time until we reach the fort. Well arrive sometime in the evening When I turned away from the sun and focused on the line of people ahead of us, I noticed that Chiome was looking up at me. While she opened her mouth she didnt say anything, only nodding her head. Well, its time to go. While the city guards were keeping the streets clear of traffic, people flocked around us for a chance to catch a glance of Lilles group. It felt like being part of a small parade. All eyes were on us until we finally left the city behind. Dimos mounted soldiers were full of fighting spirit as they led the way, or at least that was what it looked like from my position at the rear. Actually, it was a mistake to put us at the rear of the group, we couldnt overtake Lilles group, so I intentionally limited our speed. Thinking back to the Giant Basilisk I once encountered, I wondered if having six legs really increased ones mobility? My eyes focused on the scenery as my mind pondered over the intricacies of this world. The scenic view of the farmland spread to my left and right, with farmers looking up when they heard the hoofbeats of our group. Eventually, Fort Hills massive defensive wall came into view. I wonder why I felt a bit nostalgic even though just half a day had passed since the last time we had been here. The forts gate gradually began to open after the preceding cavalry raised a flag embroiled with the Earls family crest. This should be todays destination, right? We can finally rest Ariane let out a relieved sigh as she voiced her complaints. An exhausted Ponta was sprawled across Shidens head. That reminds me, we didnt eat lunch today While that thought was crossing my mind, the cavalry had already vanished into the fort. Once Lilles group and ours passed it, the gate was closed once more. The one I assumed to be the cavalrys leader met with Fort Hills commander and discussed the contents of the Earls letter. Meanwhile it became noisy around Lilles group, Hold on, Nina! The main source of the commotion was Lille, when I turned towards them I saw that Ninas complexion had worsened and she was on the verge of falling off her horse. Take her somewhere to rest! Quickly! Zahar immediately took charge of the situation. Following his orders, two of the nearby guards helped her off her horse and led her away. Lille was rather anxious about the whole thing, when she noticed my stare she came to plead with me. Arc-dono, please examine Nina! I dont mind doing so, but Nina is most likely still anemic. I dont think theres any way for her to recover besides bedrest and a steady diet. I dismounted Shiden as I replied to the princess, but she still directed her worried face at me. When I saw a few droplets forming in the corner of her eyes I give in and nodded my head. Alright, Ill cast healing magic and see how things go from there Happiness bloomed on her face when I said that. Seeing that exchange play out put a smile on Arianes face as she started mocking me. So, youre weak to the tears of small children, Arc? I dont want to hear that coming from you, Ariane-dono. Ariane looked away and pretended to ignore me at my comeback. It would have been for the best to have Nina rest for a couple of days, but her pride wouldnt allow her to leave Lilles side. I could try to force her to rest by chopping the back of her neck whenever she woke up, but it would be really bad if I accidentally decapitated her. I suppose I could cast Revitalization or Rejuvenation, but I never tried either of them before or seen their effects on another person. I guess Im a magic doctor venturing into the bush. Sunset was already upon us and I narrowed my eyes at the red glimmer of the sky as bonfires started going up around the fort. If all went according to plan, wed pass through the Salma Kingdom in about two days, but could we adhere to the schedule without incident. I cleared my mind with a shake of my head, as thinking unnecessary thought like that only became omens. Volume 6 - CH 18 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Margraves Forces Face Opposition The Branier Territory of the Salma Kingdom. Monsters lurked inside Ildoba Forest in the north, the elves of Rouen Forest prevented humans from entering and Fort Hills boundary wall sealed off Nozans Dimo Earldom in the south. Due to these obstructions, the number of villages in this southeastern area was almost nonexistent despite consisting of wide and hilly lands as far as the eye could see, completely different from the cultivated areas around the Uiru River. Thirty armed soldiers were currently patrolling this hilly area. The group preceded two wagons that bore the Margrave Braniers crest on their raised flags. The wagons were loaded down with bags of food, extra weapons, and pavise shields. The soldiers guarding the wagons carried spears and constantly survived their surroundings. They were one of the platoons dispatched from the capital of Branier territory, as per the Margraves orders, they were searching the area for the mysterious group and their unknown, monstrous pursuers. A middle-aged man on horseback, who seemed to be leading the unit, was surveying the area. An unidentified, armed force, I was told it was related to a Nozan official. They should have headed this way but theres no sign of them. When the commander muttered that with a sigh, the young man nearby nodded his head in agreement. Maybe the platoon assigned to the district south of here managed to find something. We havent found any evidence of the rumored monster either. The young man was the adjutant to the platoons commander, he carried a shield on his back and rode his horse beside the commanders in case of emergency. Id like the credit for it, but Id rather not run into them while theyre being chased by that monster Saying that, the commander pulled the parchment he had received during the briefing from his breast pocket and scrunched his eyebrows as he looked at the sketch of the never seen before monster. Does such a strange monster really exist? The adjutant let out a dry laugh at the commanders complaint and looked at the Pavise shields on the wagon behind them. Being issued the subjugation equipment for huge monsters, the fact that this beast has never been seen before, plus the platoons size all have me a bit worried. The commander gave a cheerful smile at the adjuncts worries. Theres a group trailing behind us, right? In the case of us being annihilated, the messenger will retreat quickly, so its alright. The adjutant shrugged his shoulders and shook his head as the commander loudly laughed. A cautious shout from the rear of the platoon interrupted the twos conversation. A mysterious shadow approaching from the north! I repeat! A mysterious shadow approaching from the north! Every soldier simultaneously turned their heads northwards. In front of the soldiers, the ground formed a slight slope and a deformed creature running as fast as a galloping horse entered the commanders line of sight. Its appearance was just as it had been depicted in the sketch. With its two heads and four arms, its upper body appeared as if two humans had been fused together while its lower body was that of a spider a figure that could only be described as deformed. However, the features not drawn on the sketch caused the commander and soldiers to choke up and their eyes to budge. The commander believed the creature to be a new type of monster, but the metal armor that covered its humanoid chest, the two shields it carried in one set of arms, and the two large claymores it carried made him doubtful of that. The commander had encountered many humanoid monsters before, goblins, orcs and even the most dangerous of humanoid monsters: the Minotaur. The weapons they carried didnt go beyond clubs, fallen branches or dull and rusted weapons that had been stolen from humans. Tactics and well-maintained equipment were the only advantages humans had over the physically superior monsters. However, neither the armor nor the metal shields of the deformed human-spider hybrid showed any sign of rust and the blade of its swords had a decent shine to them. Humanitys greatest fear, monsters capable of turning their greatest advantage against them, had manifested in front of them. That!? What is the world in that thing!? How can a monster use the same weapons as a human!? The adjutants frantic shout returned the commander to his senses. Dont be discouraged!! Now is not the time to be thinking about that!! Everyone battle positions! Form the rhombus formation!! Deploy the shield corps immediately!! The confused soldiers immediately sprung into action at the commanders orders. Taking hold of the monster subjugation shields loaded on one of the wagons, the soldiers organized a defensive wall against the deformed monster. Spear wielders prepare your lances in-between the shield bearers! Prepare for impact!! Archers restrict the monsters movements!! Archers, fire!! When the adjutant signaled for the volley, several people behind the shield bearer loosed their arrows in a high arc. None of the arrows hit the charging monster, falling on both sides of the monster instead. The archers continued firing arrows one after another, leading the monster down one path. Once the deformed monster was within striking distance of the platoon, the adjunct issued more orders. Now!! In response to the order, spears were thrust towards the monster from the shadow of the shield bearers. Dull metallic impacts rang out as the deformed monster reacted like a human would and blocked the spears with its shields. However, even if though its shields were rather large, the monster was the size of a minotaur and therefore it was impossible for it to completely protect its spider lower half. The monsters running speed and the positioning of the soldiers allowed a few of the spears to pierce the spider-like lower body. An unnerving hellish yell sprung from the monsters mouths. Ugguuuuaaaaaaaaaa!!! Insects, kill!!!! A shock ran through the soldiers and commander when they heard the deformed monsters agonized shout. They had never seen a monster capable of human speech before, the only thing that came close were the devils from fairytales, and the possibility that this monster could be one terrified them. However, there wasnt time for fear to consume them. Most of the spears had shattered upon colliding with the monsters shields, and the monster descended on the shield bearers. The platoon fell into chaos as the smell of blood, the sound of shattering of bone, and frightened shouts enveloped the area. Regain your posture!! Use the shields to hold the monster back!! Aim the spears at its legs!! The commander ordered his men to focus their attack on the exposed lower body rather than the armored human torso. While he didnt know much damage managed to get through in the last collision, he knew there was no margin for more casualties on their side. When the shield bearers tried to suppress the monsters movements they would be sent flying, pavise and all. However, the spear wielders desperately threw their whole weight into their thrusts at the spider section of the monster. The soldiers were covered in black as the dissolved, charcoal-like liquid sprayed out from the monsters wounds. The deformed monsters power would result in multiple causalities within the platoon, but the scratches they left would become fatal so long as they kept it up. Then another of his soldiers shouted another observation. Movement in the northwest!! Theres another one!!! The commander took his eyes off the ongoing battle and scanned the area northwest of their position. He caught sight of the figure. The ridge was slightly elevated over there and another creature revealed itself, releasing a roar when it located the ongoing fight. Just one of the deformed monsters was enough to destroy half of the platoon, it was clear what the results would be if another one were to join the fray. Shit!! The moment the curse was spoken the deformed monster skillfully began running down the slope with its spider legs. The joke he made with adjutant may, in fact, become reality the commander began to grind his teeth as the image of his family flashed before his eyes. However, yet another soldier shouted a report. A large cloud of dust has been spotted in the south!! Mounted soldiers of unknown origins!! More than a hundred riders!! What!? Both the commander and his adjutant turned around when they heard that. The hundred cavalrymen took great pains to avoid the current battle as they ran through the plain. Given the course they were taking, they certainly werent reinforcements, but it was impossible to determine the intentions of the other party in this confusing situation. However, the commanders intuition told him that they were related to the missing group theyd been informed of. The eyewitnesses had reported a single carriage and a few guards, but group was ten times that size. The neighboring Dimo Earldom was capable of fielding a cavalry of this size, but why would they appear in the middle of the Branier territory The mysterious monsters in front and behind him, combined with their appearance birth a bizarre answer in his mind. Could these monsters belong to Nozan Kingdom? Theyd made deals with ancient devils the commander even wanted to mock himself for such a fairytale-like conclusion. it was simply foolish. If that had been the case, they would just annihilate the platoon with a pincer attack. The rational part of the commanders brain dismissed the absurd idea, seeing as they were already on the verge of defeat. Unidentified horseman approaching our location!! The commander was lost in thought when he received the final report from one of his subordinates. The commanders eyes bulged and he audibly sucked in a breath when he saw the horseman approaching. What is that thing Volume 6 - CH 19 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Crisis in The Capital Soulia, the capital of Nozan Kingdom. The citys forces were under siege by an army of undead. Day after day, the noise continued as one hundred thousand undead continuously tried to break through the outer citys walls, some even using other undead as footing to reach the top of the wall. Undead were supposed to grow stronger at night so the defenders were always on high alert. However, for some reason the undead would cease their attacks and simply wander around the surrounding fields and plain. At first, this sudden shift in behavior was suspected to be a trap, but after the second and third time it happened, it seemed more like a restriction on the enemys part. However, just because the threat of combating the undead horde at night had lowered, it wasnt all that much to be optimistic about. That was due to the existence of the spider-human-hybrids that were mixed within the undead horde, since even at night some of them would attack the capital. On multiple occasion, the deformed monsters had been observed smashing the undead that wandered too far away at night, ensuring that the opposition against the capital persisted. While the spider-human-monsters werent all that numerous compared to the undead wandering about, the superior mobility their spider legs provided and their unmatched strength made them the most dangerous beings in this siege. Entering the city inside the outer walls, where the battle took place, one found that most streets eventually lead to the inner walls. The inner walls had once been the extent of Soulias borders, but expansions to the city facilitated the need for the newer, outer wall. Should an invader manage to break through the outer wall, the inner wall would be used as the last line of defense, thus the inner wall was maintained to this day. Within the old city district, near the inner wall, stood a cubical tower that the guards used as their office in peace times. The present siege had enveloped the entire city, and the highest authority in the country, King Asparuf Nozan Soulia, and his advisors currently occupied a small room in the building, looking over a map of the entire capital. King Asparuf was the first to break the gloomy silence that permeated the entire room. How many days has it been since we sent for reinforcements? The undead hordes ever present assault had begun to effect the Kings sense of time, so he directed the question towards the Prime Minister. If Im not mistaken, it has been seven days. The King signed and began massaging the wrinkles on his forehead upon hearing the Prime Ministers reply. Seven days even if we assume the princes easily acquired the necessary reinforcements, it will still take them several days to return Cardinal Liberalitas seemed to have dispatched a messenger to the Theocracy, but it will take even longer for them to arrive. The Prime Ministers own wrinkles deepened at the Kings words. Attempting to lighten the mood, the King changed topics. How is the relocation of the residents near the inner wall going? Its ei-, no, nine tenths of the way completed The Prime Minister pointed out the houses just beyond the inner wall on the map as he spoke. Should the outer wall fall the newer part of the city would become a battlefield, the major problem with that situation were the buildings that had been built in close vicinity to the inner wall. The shuffling undead soldiers werent much of an issue, but the agile and deformed spiders would be able to use those buildings as a platform to leap into the inner city, so drastic countermeasures had to be taken. While the residents of the area bore a grudge for the destruction of their homes, their grievances were trifles in the face of the countrys potential demise. The beastmen slaves tasked with the demolition seemed to be progressing ahead of schedule thanks to their zeal and impressive physical abilities. King Asparuf nodded his head vigorously at the Prime Ministers hopeful tone. It was a large gamble to utilize them, but they also fear being overwhelmed and killed by the undead The food distribution also seems to help. Thats right, however protests from the church are inevitable should we overcome this crisis A cardinal is within the city, so theres no hiding it. It took a bit of convincing to get the residents and slave owners to sell their assets to the crown, but traditional means wouldnt work in this situation. Even if every citizen took part in the demolition, there wouldnt have been enough hands for the task. There was a fear that the slaves would revolt because of the working conditions and the kingdoms status quo, but survival instinct and the degree of freedom allowed to them ensured their cooperation. However, the possession of beastmen slaves stood was a blatant disregard of the Hiruku religions doctrine, if the cardinal discovered them the Theocracy would demand the slaves be handed over to them. Its all for our countrys sake The Prime Minister signed and nodded at King Asparufs statement. While its not really a consolation, and many would find it deplorable, it might be a good thing that the enemies are undead The King gave the Prime Minister a strange look when he heard his utterance. Why is that? Since the enemy is an army of undead, the people of the capital are all united against them. We would be at an even greater disadvantage if they were a normal, foreign, standing army because traitors would definitely appear. The Kings dark smile deepened at the Prime Ministers words. It was something which had occurred repeatedly throughout the countrys long history. Times when a castle had been left in the hands of a trusted friend, only for that person to defect to the enemys side such stories were too numerous to count. Certainly since people are desperately trying to survive, there hasnt been too much resistance against the beastmen slaves. I guess it really is good fortune that theyre undead. The King chuckled a bit as he spoke. A loud noise outside caught the attention of the two men, when they quizzically looked towards the source, a messenger who literally stumbled into the room. Under normal circumstances, the Prime Minister wouldnt allow such rude behavior in front of the King, but now was not the time to worry about such formalities. What happened!? The messenger kneeled before the Prime Minister and answered his brief question. The outer walls, a section of the southern gate has collapsed! They have broken through!! The King leaped to his feet and knocked his chair back to the ground upon hearing the message. All units are to fall back and attempt to limit the casualties!! Instruct the citizens to immediately retreat behind the inner walls!! Hurry! The surrounding people and messengers simultaneously acted upon the Kings orders. The Kings and the Prime Ministers eye dropped to the map in front of them, specifically on the locations where the demolition hadnt been completed. There wasnt enough time. The King clenched his teeth with enough power to crack molars. Volume 6 - CH 20 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Encounter Puffs of white breath left the horses mouths. The moon and innumerable stars filled the calm night sky, and dawn was far from arriving. The Dimo Earldoms cavalrymen were all gathered in Fort Hills courtyard to witness this midnight scenery. As a result of the pre-departure tension, the sounds of people whispering amongst themselves and armor rubbing against itself were mixed with the hoof beats of the horses. Fort Hills gate, the gate which led to Salma Kingdom and was almost never opened, slowly began to open on a quiet morning. Ha! The man at the head of the cavalry gave the signal as he dug his heels into his horses sides, vanishing beyond the opened gate. The remaining one hundred cavalrymen whipped their horses and started after their leader. Lille quietly watched their departure before her escort Nina signaled the other guards. Under the lighting provided by the bonfires around Fort Hill, Ninas complexion showed no signs of worsening. That wasnt to say that my healing magic was the solitary reason for that, after I cast the spell on her Nina devoured any food she could get a hold of, attempting to accelerate her blood production. Remembering the ghastly appearance of her scarfing down food caused a shudder to run down my spine. Kyun? When Ponta gave me a worried look I shook my head at her. Even an adult man would be done in by such a meal. My gaze wandered between the yawning Ariane behind me and Chiome in front of me. There were a lot of sturdy women in this world though. Arc, did you just think of something inappropriate? Her golden eyes peered over my shoulder, waiting for an explanation to the slight shift in my gaze. I was a skeleton and wearing armor how could she tell what I was thinking? Was it the result of reading your opposites movements in combat? There wasnt any point in worrying about it now, so I pulled Shidens reins and started after the princesss group. Lets go. Giriiiin! Kyun  I ignored Arianes question and told Shiden to get going. Shidens large body shook once as he roared, Ponta also cried out when she slid down Shidens neck and struggled to right herself. Chiome grabbed Ponta by the scruff of her neck and held the little creature to her chest. Although Ponta restlessly wagged her tail she remained silent about the whole thing. Without any street lamps to guide our way, we traversed the plains that lead to Nozan Kingdom Blades of grass were uprooted and tossed to the wind in the wake of cavalry and us. When I looked back, the walls of Fort Hill, which extended to the horizon, were completely consumed by the worlds shadow. Sunlight had gradually begun to pierce the horizon to our right, with the blackness of the ground beneath us giving way to a green hue. Though we had to take several breaks to let the horses rest, wed been passing through Salma Kingdom without incident. This is going surprisingly well. It was around noon, we had just finished letting the horses take another rest and our light lunch of preserved food. Arianes gray cloak fluttered in the wind on the back of the saddle as she muttered her thought with a yawn. The changes to the landscape hadnt gone unnoticed since the gentle incline had gradually given way to modest hills. Now, where were we going? Sitting atop Shiden, I looked up at a bird flying in the sky as careless thoughts crossed my mind. Thing started to get noisy when one of the cavalrymen spotted something. What is it? Ariane stared straight ahead when I asked that question. I see it! Its one of those undead creatures! Chiomes ears did a little pitter-patter in response to her shout. Another one is also approaching them from behind. Are they more of the Princesss pursuers? Chiome straightened her posture and narrowed her eyes as she spoke. When I strained my eyes, I immediately caught sight of soldiers, flying a banner with an unknown insignia, in the middle of combating one those spider-chimeras. Perhaps the soldiers belong to Salma Kingdom? It seems that a unit of the Salman army had stumbled upon the chimera trying to sneak around in the hilly area, resulting in the current battle. While our position gave us a good view, the other parties could see us if they tried. However, the soldiers had their hands full fighting the spider-chimera and they couldnt afford to deal with us. The Dimo cavalry must have realized this fact as well, because they made a slight change in their course. They were just gonna pass the whole thing by. It was a rational decision to make, considering that we disregarded the border of a hostile nation. However At this rate, the soldier will be annihilated Half of the Salman soldiers had already died, the other half was struggling as is, and yet another spider-chimera was approaching their rear. They had no way of dealing with this. As I thought the situation over, Lilles group suddenly lowered their speed to the point that they ran beside us. What is it, Nina-dono!? I yelled to get my question to be audible over the horses, but she still glanced down at Lille before replying. Arc-dono! Princess Lille has a request!! Following her statement, the small girl began shouting at the top of her lungs. Arc-dono! I am truly sorry, but I ask that you protect the Branier soldiers and subdue the monsters! The two people I was sandwiched between snapped their heads towards the small girl when they heard what she asked for. Lille-dono, are they not your enemies? That is correct! However, I cant just leave those people in a situation like this! Lille acknowledged the circumstances but still appealed for me to rescue the soldiers. Theres not a lot of time to think it over! Despite not being able to decipher their true intentions, Arianes warning had me nodding at Lille and placing a hand over my swords hilt. Very well! Lets go and work off our last meal! With one tug on Shidens reins, he immediately understood my intentions and started chasing the chimera running down the hill. Giyuriiiiiin!! Shiden increased his speed once he was directly behind the spider chimera, roaring as he did so. I quickly drew my sword, which had been tied to Shidens saddle, from its sheath and used the stirrups as a foothold to stand, all while grasping the reins in one hand and my sword in the other. Chiome-dono, please lower your head!! When she realized what I was going to do, she lowered her head and clung to Shindens back. Flying Dragon Slash!! A wave of light was sent flying from my swords edge, beautifully severing a few of the monsters legs. Gugiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaauuuaaa!!! The Spider Chimeras balance was shattered due to the loss of its legs and its two heads released a gruff scream as it tumbled down the hill. Shiden pushed his six legs harder, lowered his horns and sent the spider-chimera flying upon impact. The spider-chimeras shields and swords were sent flying through the air and several of its body parts were torn off by the high-speed collision. Accompanied by the dreadful sound of bones shattering and grinding, the spider chimera was reduced to an injured insect. As we passed it by my companions mercilessly attacked the wounded monster. Stone and Rock, grind my enemies to dust When Ariane invoked her spirit magic, a mass of rocks materialized in the air and started flying at the monster. Kyun! Kyun! Ponta created razor sharp blades of wind that managed to put light scratches on the chimeras skin. Water Style: Water Spear!! After forming her hand signs, a lump of water condensed in her hand before taking the shape of a spear. With as much strength as she could muster, Chiome thrust the spear into the spider chimera. After such an assault, the monsters body dissolved into nothing and all that remained were the black stains of its spilled blood. Kyun! Chiome silently stroked Pontas head, while the little fox proudly wagged her tail back and forth. I glanced at the remains of the spider-monster for a brief moment before redirecting Shiden. Sheathing my sword I sat back down and took hold of the reins once more. When a sudden movement caught my attention, I turned my head just in time to see the Branier soldiers deliver the decisive blow to the spider chimera. After directing Shiden in a large arc around the soldiers, we returned to the course that Lilles group was taking. Along the way, I briefly locked eyes with the person who seemed to be their commander, but hadnt fully grasped what had just happened. It was convenient for us though. Its better to put some distance between us before they regained their senses. Although, keeping their current condition in mind they wouldnt be able to pursue us immediately. The injured would definitely slow the soldiers down if they wanted to pursue us, even if the commander attempted a chase it would take at least a day or two before he could do so. With this, Princess Lilles errand is completed. The soldiers disappeared behind us when I tightened my hold on Shidens reins. Just what was her reasoning behind that? Chiome was lost in her own thoughts when she asked that question, she even started to pinch Ponta as she pondered it over. Ky?un. With an unhappy tone, Ponta voiced her displeasure at such a treatment. Shes probably doing that unconsciously, so please be patient after pleading with Ponta in my heart, Shiden increased his speed to catch up with Lilles group. Volume 6 - CH 21 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Full March With Shindens six legged speed, it was easy to catch up to Lilles group. I lost sight of Lille and the others when we went to fight the spider chimera and instead of relying on my terrible sense of direction, Shiden used his powerful nose to find and track them down. No doubt automatic tracking came standard in dragon mounts, making the prospect of losing Shiden even more frightening. Nina and Lille pulled beside us again while I was thinking about such unnecessary things. How was it? Were you able to rescue the soldiers? I nodded my head at Lilles question before asking her a question of my own. I asked this before, but was that a good decision? Nina looked down at her little master when I brought up the errand we had been asked to complete. Lille was troubled by Ninas and my stare but she spoke up nevertheless. Margrave Brainier is said to be a brave and resourceful individual. Hmm? When we ran into the margraves troops fighting the undead, I thought that if we abandoned them and one managed to survive and inform the margrave of our existence, he would assume that we were working with the undead He would become a threat to my countrys people if that were to happen. Lille had an earnest look in her eye, while Nina and I shared a look with one another. So, there was no hidden reason then? It was as Lille had said, if Margrave Brainier was as smart as he was suggested to be, then a survivor reporting that suspected Nozan allies had gotten away untouched by the undead, it wouldnt be that much of a leap in logic to assume the two forces were working together. Nina replied to my question with a nod, but when she saw Lille puffing out her cheeks she shook her head and tried to explain herself. Princess, I wont belittle the logic behind your reasoning, but Margrave Brainier is a hated enemy who stole our countrys land. Never show mercy to the enemy Lille shook her head in denial of Ninas statement. Those undead were clearly moving with purpose and under someones control Their leader is still unknown, but at the very least Margrave Brainier can be crossed off the list of suspects. Everyone, including Nina and I, was surprised by the little girls statement. Ariane and Chiome had a bit of respect in their eyes as they looked at Lille. Thats certainly a possibility given that it was his own troops who had been attacked, the undead probably arent under the Margraves control. If the Margrave isnt the mastermind, then he will have to take action against the undead when he receives the reports about them. That person should be able to reveal the ones behind all of this in no time. Chiome had been silently listening to Lilles explanation up till now, but she suddenly turned her clear blue eyes on me. I somehow understood the meaning behind her look and shook my head in response. We can guess that, based on Sasukes last words, he was turned into an undead by the Hiruku Theocracy, but we still lacked any solid evidence. Given the religions prominence within human society, it wasnt hard to imagine the Hiruku Theocracy holding the highest authority within this region. It would be a dangerous for foreigners like Ariane and myself, or a beastmen like Chiome, to throw out allegations based on mere speculation. Even if we told Lille the core of our suspicions, any actions she was able to impose would be viewed as slanderous towards the religion, especially since it had been other races that provided the information to begin with. Religion is a tricky subject, since you could never know where fanatics might appear. It would be rather reckless for members of a different race to reveal their true thoughts here. In any case, there was no point considering such things now. Neither the guardsmen nor the cavalrymen showed us any direct hostility since we were united in our mission to slay monsters, I think. In this situation, anything that threatened that unity would only decrease our ability to fulfill Lilles request. Lets just do what I can for now. My gaze was set straight ahead as I contemplated such things. An army of one hundred thousand undead awaited us. How desperately would the capitals populace struggle? What kind of reaction would they have upon realizing their saviors werent humans. You wont understand the risk until you roll the dice. What? When she heard my mutter, Lille gave me a strange look, so I shook my head to ease her worries. Afterwards, we took several more breaks as we continued northwards, the sky being dyed crimson of the cross of the trip. Only then did the scenery start to change once more. A vast forest spread out before our eyes. An ancient forest filled with massive trees like Canada was not how you would describe the ordinary forest in front of us. Up till now, weve only seen variants of gentle hills, plains and cultivated farmland that surrounded small villages, so I was a bit relieved to return to the forests Id recently become accustomed to. Did it have something to do with my flesh and blood body mimicking an elf, or has living in a forest made me homesick for such areas? The preceding riders gave the potential obstacle no mind and charged straight towards the forest. Do we have to pass through this forest? Ariane seemed a bit puzzled by their behavior. Shortly after entering the forest, the party dismounted and began setting up camp once theyd tied their mounts to nearby trees. Apparently, wed be spending the night here. The forest was named Idoba Forest, and it extended past Salma and Nozan Kingdoms current borders. Once we crossed to the other side of the forest tomorrow, wed be in the Nozan Kingdom. After Zahar explained everything to us, I dismounted from Shiden and started setting up camp with Ariane and Chiome. Even if you called it camping, hiding from the patrols of Branier territory was our utmost priority, so cooking was out of the question and our tent was nothing more than a large canvas Id brought along. Everyone silently ruffled through their bags for the preserved food and called it a day after eating. The next morning, the cavalry emerged from Idoba Forest, despite the sky being as dark as the previous night. Lilles group followed directly after the cavalrymen and we brought up the rear again. Itd been six days since Lille left the capital. While the girl tried her best to show appreciation to Earl Dimos cavalrymen and her imperial guards, flashes of irritation would surface on their faces from time to time. It was to be expected The fate of their country hung in the balance because of the whims of an eleven-year-old girl. Not to mention that her father was the King of said country. Even if it seemed like she was desperately trying to save her father, they had no idea if she would sacrifice her own people to due so. In their eyes, their fear of losing their county rivaled her fear of losing her father. While grasping Shidens reins, a vision of Soulia appeared before me. Towns and castles in this world had to have defensive walls built around them in case of monster attacks. Not even an army of one hundred thousand undead could easily penetrate them. The largest problem should be the stockpiled food and necessities. I didnt know what kind of treatment beastmen slaves received in the capital, but it couldnt have been long before their food was cut off. I might have been able to increase our speed by taking Lille and using transfer magic, but the obstructing darkness of late night and early mornings would drastically shorten the distance we could travel using it. Currently, Lille would be unwilling to wait patiently for the sun to rise before the journey could continue, and I was still reluctant to reveal transfer magic to humans. My eyes drifted between Ariane and Chiome when it dawned on me that I had no issue revealing transfer magic to them. Was it because of intimacy a sense of closeness to those close to my original race? The sun gradually rose as my head was consumed by such thoughts. Around noon, the cavalry broke away from the grassy plains wed been on and started to travel along obviously man-made roads. Eventually, a medium sized town appeared in the distance and one of the cavalrymen raised the Earls and Nozans flags and raced ahead of the group. Since we probably wouldnt attack a town with such small numbers, we must have already reached Nozan. The sound of a trumpet rose from the town gate and our party was led to a nearby stable and pasture. The dignified appearance of a dragon mount bringing up the rear caught the interest of those going in and out of town, so two guards ran parallel to us as we neared the stable. The cavalrymen and guards had already dismounted from their horses and were untying what little baggage they brought along. Switch horses! Be sure to check the condition of your new mount before we depart! Zahar stood in the center of the activity issuing out commands. So we were stopping to exchange horses. Their horses had been ridden over a considerable distance, and their strength and stamina should be praised for making it this far. Arc-dono, is your mount alright? A horse can be arranged for you if youd like? While the others were getting prepared, Zahar came up to us and glanced at Shiden before speaking up. Shiden let out a small Gyurriiin and scratched the ground with one of his feet in response. He insisted that he could still go on. I think well be alright. Then well leave once preparations are complete. Apparently satisfied by my answer, Zahar turned on his heels and started checking on some of the others. It took about thirty minutes for the guards and cavalrymen to remove their saddles from their old horses and place them on their new ones. Once they were ready, we left the town in a hurry. However, as we left I noticed that the number of cavalrymen had increased somewhat and they flew an unknown flag. They seemed to belong to that towns feudal lord. Although our numbers hadnt increased all that much, the inclusion of well-rested cavalrymen did boost morale. We continued riding north until the sun began to set. We camped out near a small town this time, but since we were within their country, the feudal lord provided us with a warm meal. According to Nina, wed reach Soulia tomorrow. The Dimo cavalry seemed excited that our destination was within reach, but the guards that had accompanied Lille since the beginning didnt look so good. Lille was handed a bowl of warm soup by her personal guard Nina, but the princess had a glum look on her face. When I turned away from them, I found Ponta happily wagging her tail as she dug into her plate of freshly cooked vegetables. Kyun Kyun You always go at your own pace Once shed licked the plate clean, I started scratching under her chin, while she began cleaning her fur. A yawn leaked out as she began to drift off because of her full stomach. The capital shouldnt have fallen, but Chiome let out a small mutter as she looked at Ponta, causing Arianes ears to subtly twitch. Only the gods knew at this point Volume 6 - CH 22 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Hidden Deformities The next day, the sun had yet to rise. Since our numbers had increased some what, the cavalry kicked up more dew covered blades of grass as we continued northwards. We numbered a hundred and fifty cavalrymen The hoof beats of so many horses kicked up quite a ruckus. There was nary a hint of any travelers or peddlers on the road, so excluding us everything was rather quiet. Ariane shuffled about behind me for a bit before freeing her ears from her gray cloak. Closing her eyes, she seemed to be focusing on something. Do you hear anything, Ariane-dono? Shush! When I looked over my shoulder and asked her a question, Ariane put a finger to her lips and shushed me. The highway was surrounded by a wooded area and nothing of mention could be seen. Somethings here! The moment Ariane opened her mouth, an unidentified creature burst out of the bush near the front of the cavalrymen. Aaaggghhh!! Wha-What is that thing!!! Several cavalrymen shouted as they were knocked off of their horses by the surprise attack, their horses following right behind them. The enemy had appeared from blind spots in the woods as if theyd been waiting for us. While they were humanoid in appearance, no one would ever confuse them with humans. Bodies covered in dull, gray skin and attached to the ends of their arms were three sets of hands. Their most notable features were the ones from their necks up. What looked like a giant earthworm curled around their necks seemed to be entrails that had been pulled through their throats, somehow pulsating as if they were still functional. The creatures mouth looked like an opened sea anemone was fixed in the center of their face, however, I suddenly heard the sound of bones snapping as the creatures mouth shot out at one of the pinned down cavalrymen. Gyhaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! The cavalry man was dragged into the thicket in his final moments. Some of the cavalrymen avoided being knocked over by maneuvering off of the highway, but more of the humanoids monsters were ready and waiting, digging into the horses sides the moment they entered the woods. Fuck! Whats going on!? Zahar unintentionally cursed as he watched the scene unfurl before his eyes. Since the attackers had struck the cavalrymen vanguard, Lille and her guards avoided any injury, the horses however were frozen in place by sheer terror. The man I assumed was the leader of the cavalry shouted orders in an attempt to reestablish order, but the worm-men continued to appear one after another. Ariane-dono, do you know what those are? I asked Ariane what they were, but she calmly shook her head. Ive never seen them before but theyre definitely undead. The stench of the dead has swept into this area Ariane raised an eyebrow as she glanced over the zombie-like undead. While Chiome grimaced after taking in a whiff of the area. Another new form of undead has appeared. Assuming that these undead and the spider chimeras shared the same origins, then theyd been placed here to prevent anyone from leaving or entering the capital. The situation had continued to deteriorate while Id been contemplating things. Everyone, help our allies!! Use your spears to keep your distance! Zahar began shouting directions at the guards behind him in the middle of this chaos. The guards took out two rods and attached them before connecting a blade to one end. They seemed to have detachable spears. Not even a minute had passed since Zahars order, yet all of them had managed to assemble their spears. The guards brandished their spears and charged forward with hearty battle cry. I tightened my hold on Shidens and prepared to act, but Zahar turned around and yelled, Arc-dono, protect Princess Lille! before raising his own spear and charging forward. I brought Shiden parallel to Nanas horse and saw that the Lille had turned pale at the sight of what was unfolding before us. It was unavoidable, really. Her eyes were bearing witness to true horror. I felt a chill run down my spine as I watched a worm-mans mouth tear out a chunk of meat from another cavalryman. Ariane-dono, Chiome-dono. As I keep an eye on Lille the two of them leaped off of Shiden and drew their weapons. Well leave the enemies around the capital for Arc. Ariane raised her slender lion-motif sword as she joked around. `Infernal Flame, reduce all that you consume to ashes` After calmly funneling her magic into fire spirits a pale flame engulfed the blade of Arianes sword. Ariane simultaneously took a running leap forward. The hood of her gray cloak fell from her head as she began to engage with the worm-men. The flames around her blade coiled like a serpent and mercilessly incinerated any worm-man they came in contact with. Water Style: Water Shuriken!! Spheres of water appeared above Chiomes head and transformed into shurikens once she finished her hand signs. Through the air as Chiome launched her water shurikens at the worm-men in-between Arianes sword swings. The shurikens penetrated their targets with the same force of a high-powered water cutter. Kyun! Watching the two fight seemed to excite Ponta since she puffed up her tail and started to raise a gust of wind around herself, preparing to fly off Its too dangerous this time. I gently grabbed Ponta by the scruff of her neck and told her to behave. Since the opponents were surprisingly quick, especially the sections above their necks, Ponta would be devoured in no time. Ky?un Ignoring Pontas protest and her hind-legs sporadic kicking, I invoked Sword of Judgementagainst an approaching worm-man. A magic formation appeared at the worm mans feet before the sword of light penetrated it through the chest. The worm-mans body dissolved in a similar manner as the spider chimera, but they also left behind a putrid stench. While the sea anemone-like organ was capable of moving very quickly, the rest of the body couldnt keep up. It wasnt that much of a threat as long you attacked between movement intervals. In fact, the guards and cavalrymen managed to turn the formerly hopeless situation around by having the cavalrymen distract the monsters with their swords and letting the guards use their spears to attack the monsters bodies. Of course, it was thanks to Arianes and Chiomes support that theyd been able to regroup so quickly. While Id been observed to battle from atop Shiden, a group of worm-men managed to sneak up behind us however, their mouths couldnt get through the reddish scales of the dragon mount, so they were only sucking on thick hide. Shiden was annoyed by this and knocked the worm-men down with a flick of his tail. His tail was like a giant whip, crushing the worm-men without mercy. Ugh, intense When he was finished, their bodies had been reduced to lumps of ground meat. Next to us, Nina and Lille were looking at Shiden with bulging eyes. Dragon mounts were like living armored vehicles. I was starting to understand why the people of Tajiento built their wall, fearing the tiger tribe. While I indulged in such thoughts, the worm-mens attack was brought to a swift end. There was nothing special about them apart from their ugly appearance Once the flames coiling around her sword died out, Ariane took a look around and shrugged her shoulders. Their bodies were as soft as a regular persons. It would have been rather troublesome had they wore armor like the undead soldiers in Tajiento. Chiome voiced her agreement to Arianes statement while fixing her hat. All of the cavalrymen looked at them in utter amazement. Well, I suppose I should heal the injured. Once I confirmed that Lille was no longer in any danger, I began healing the men who had been injured in battle. Its better to sell favors while you could. Even though my motivation was steeped in self-interest, everyone showed me surprise and gratitude the moment they saw severe wounds vanish without a trace. Id taken off my helmet several times throughout this trek, drinking the spring water to restore my dark elf form beforehand, so they were well aware of my status as an elf. Having their lives saved or the Hiruku doctrine what would you choose in this situation? Hmhmhm, I quite the schemer. As I was internally singing praises for myself, my eyes wandered into the undergrowth several cavalrymen had been dragged into. There were those I could do little for with this level of healing. If one of the cavalrymens arms had been eaten, so I used healing magic to stop the bleeding and restore the flesh around damaged section of the arm. They lost an arm, but it was still better than dying. However, there were still people that were impossible to treat. Even if I used my resurrection magic on them, there was nothing I could do for those whod had large portions of their bodies devoured by the worm-men. It was better than I didnt reveal resurrection magic in a place such as this anyway In the aftermath of the attack, the death toll numbered to less than ten and only several men were crippled. Im terribly sorry, Arc-dono. Would those monsters have been companions to the undead that besiege the capital? Once she regained her composure, Lille showed her gratitude for healing the injured. However, I also caught her muttering something to herself. Her anxiety was hitting her hard. Arc-dono, here. Chiome suddenly came out of the thicket and held something up. It was a bloodied medieval backpack. There was a set of branches tied to the top of the pack, and the shoulder straps had been chewed through. It probably belonged to someone that came here to collect firewood. Those who approach the capital were ambushed by those creatures Chiome had found the pack while searching for other cavalrymen. Hurry! I looked back to find Lille riding with Nina, whose complexion was quickly deteriorating as she grasped her horses reins. When she silently nodded at me, I turned to Zahar. Zahar nodded back and started handing out instructions to the scattered people. Those who can no longer fight will stay behind! Five or six of the cavalrymen will lead them back to the town from this morning! All others, prepare to set off after checking your equipment! Yes!! Everyone began to fulfill their respective duties, separating the injured from those who would be advancing to the capital. The smiles were wiped from the cavalrymens faces as they scanned the surrounding area. Those who hurried ahead carried a silent tension as the sound of hoof beats spread through the area. Eventually, we broke through the woods and our speed declined as the road took on a gentle incline. They were probably just cautious of another ambush, but the cavalry leaders horse came to a near standstill when he reached the top of the hill. The others, not wishing to crush into him, slowed down as well. Lille realized something was wrong as she watched their strange behavior. Nina! We have to hurry! The capital should be just beyond this hill! The look on the guards faces caused the princess to turn around and urge her to guard forward. In accordance with her plea, Zahar ordered the cavalrymen to part ways, but the members of the princesss group simultaneously inhaled as they gazed at the scenery below. Shiden. Provoked by their strange behavior, I guided Shiden to Lilles side. What. One word leaked from my mouth as I viewed the same scene as they had. Volume 6 - CH 23 i Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Heavenly Knight Arc The road gradually descended down a hill and led to a large city in the distance. Countless creatures squirmed around the citys outer wall in a seemingly mindless frenzy. It was like ants swarming a large prey animal. From here it looked like innumerable grains dotted the landscape, but considering each of those grains was an armored undead soldier, it was clearly a mistake to only bring a hundred and fifty men. The sun was already high in the sky above, and the sunlight was reflected by the armors of the horde that surrounded Soulia. Occasionally, you could catch flickers of humans atop the wall actively fighting against the myriad of undead Will my brothers truly be able to gather enough reinforcements to overcome such numbers? Lilles eyes were glued to the macabre spectacle as her utterance slipped past her lips. Princess, they are but a massive horde. There is no way the kingdoms soldiers would fall to a siege of this caliber. Nina voiced her declaration in support of Lille, the princess nodding back in return. Thats right! until my brothers return with reinforcements, we have to do everything in our power to prevent the capitals collapse! When they heard the princesss powerful declaration snapped the soldiers out of the trance seeing the state of the capital placed them under. Lille gave a satisfactory nod before glancing at Zahar waiting at her side. Zahar! How shall we proceed? Zahar remained silent for a moment before bowed on his horse and answered the princesss question. If the monsters from before were part of the enemys forces there is a possibility that another ambush has been set up along the major highways. Its necessary to eliminate them before reinforcements arrive. Lille nodded again after hearing Zahars suggestion. Cavalrymen, sweep away the enemies along the main highways! Imperial guards, well take a detour around the highways and scout out the land. Zahar began discussing the layout of the capital with two imperial guards and the leader of the cavalrymen after shouting his orders. The troops morale seemed to have risen in preparation for the battle at hand. However, Chiome had kept an eye on the capital atop of Shiden, and her ears caused her hat the shift just before she spoke a strained warning. Whah!? The air shifted. I couldnt begin to guess the meaning of her words and was about to ask what she meant, but the terrified screams originating from the capital cut me off. The soldiers heard them too and simultaneously looked towards the capital. A massive hole had appeared in the once sealed city gate, and the army of countless undead began to cluster around the gate. The southern gate has been breached!!? That shout seemed to carry everyones tension and frustration. This is bad Zahar mutter caused Lilles small shoulders to tremble. This how long until my brothers arrive Her voice was but a whisper and her gray eyes remained wide open. Nina grasped on to the princesss shoulders to calm her down. If something isnt done soon, this shall be a repeat of disaster in Tajiento. Chiomes blue eyes narrowed as she calmly spoke. The large hole in the southern gate seemed to be too small for the entirety of the undead army to flood into the capital, so many of the undead remained clustered outside the wall. However, it was only a matter of time. Furthermore, the other undead that had surrounded the wall seemed to be drawn to the hole made in the city gate. I didnt know the layout of the capital, but if there was a structure that could hinder the undead, then all wasnt lost. If there was no such obstructing structure, then the defenders would either barricade themselves in the capital or risk fleeing from the opposite gate, it depended on the amount of rations they had available. Zahar raised his voice in an attempt to calm the soldier while I was lost in thought. Be at ease, the inner wall has yet to be crossed! While the outer wall has been compromised, the capital hasnt fallen! So another wall existed within the capital. It was possible for them to hold out a little longer. While Zahar was attempting to reassure the soldiers, there wasnt much hope in his eyes as he looked towards the capital. Hmm, I suppose I should take care of this. Kyun? Ponta gave me a confused stare when she heard me muttering to myself. Are you serious? I looked over my shoulder and nodded my head in response to Arianes question. Wed be leaving here empty-handed if we simply watch the capital collapse. It might be a little flashy, but things should work out somehow. Giyuriiiiin. Shiden roared and rocked his body like a mighty warrior when I said that. The high-pitched roar was so incongruous to his robust appearance that it caught everyones attention. Ariane-dono, Chiome-dono please guard the Princess Lille while I take care of the capital. Ariane-dono and the others might get caught up in this, so Ill go ahead and clear the path. Ariane and Chiome silently lept off of Shiden when I said that. Arc-dono, are you going to plunge into that alone!? A dumbfounded Lille called out to before I set off. While I understood the meaning behind her question, I intentionally gave her an unrelated answer. Dont worry, Lille-dono. Ariane-dono and Chiome-dono are more skilled than I am and wont hinder you or your escorts. Ariane let out a sigh and shrugged when I said that. Chiome simply gave me a small nodded. I grabbed Ponta by the scruff of her neck and handed her to Chiome. Kyun? Unable to grasp my intentions, Ponta gave me a confused look. Things will be a little hectic this time, stay here with Chiome. Kyun! Acknowledging the circumstances, Ponta settled in Chiomes arms before seeing me off. When I glanced back I saw that there was a complex expression on Arianes face, as if there was something she wanted to say. Maybe she wanted to speak with Ponta and Chiome in private. Then, Im off! Saying only that, I pulled on Shidens reins and directed us towards the crowd of undead around the destroyed gate. Giyuriiiiiiiiiiiiin!! With a spirited roar, Shidens six legs hammered the earth as he rapidly drove headlong towards the capital. My ears were filled with the sound of my Overcoat of the Night Sky fluttering in the wind. Shiden was incredibly fast and it was only a matter of moments before my entire field of view was dominated by the capital filled. I let go of the reins and drew the Holy Thunder Sword and raised the Holy Shield of Teutates . I used the stirrups of Shidens saddle to stand as my fixed my gaze straight ahead. The undead in our immediate vicinity noticed Shidens approach, so tens of thousands of undead turned in our direction. Huhahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaaa!!! It might have simply been pre-battle moral, but an unexpected laughter slipped from my lips before vanishing in the wind behind us. The next moment Shiden collided with the undead soldiers, his bulky frame, six-legged speed, and two horns blowing away everything in our path. While a dull ring sounded with every collision with the undead, there was simply too many of them. I could also clearly see more spider-chimeras among the undead. I continued to swing my sword from my saddle, but even though undead fell with each swing, there was no end in sight to them. Gradually, Shidens feet began to slow against the physical wall of the undead. The tides seem to be turning, Shiden! Shiden didnt reply to my statement, instead slowly advancing down the course that led to the gate. It was almost time About half of the undead were still trying to push into the capital suddenly focused their attention on us, and began to give chase. Shinden, go back to Ariane and the others! I lept off of Shidens back and slapped his backside as I spoke. Giyuriiiiiin!! Shiden glanced down at me for a moment before running off. Hmm, I guess its time to get serious Heh heh. The undead soldiers saw Shidens departure as the perfect opportunity to brandish their weapons and rushed me. The strange laughter continued to spew from my helmet as I saw the overwhelming forces approach. I readied the Holy Thunder Sword and unleashed a skill on the approaching crowd. Flying Dragon Slash! A sonic boom accompanied the arc of light that flew forward. The cluster of undead in front of me was blown away upon contact with the arc of light. However, innumerable undead trampled over the remains of the fallen allies and continued their assault. Flying Dragon Slash!! I swung my sword once more and blow away even more undead. As a bit of insurance, I swung my sword yet again in the undead soldiers direction. Flying Dragon Slash Aha haha!! The repeated impacts of the light arc had decimated the entirety of the undead soldiers in front of me. The dust clouds kicked up by my attack momentarily obscured my vision, allowing a large shadow leap at me. The deformed figure wielded two shields and brandished two swords. My strange laughter continued as spider-chimera swung it swords down only for my shield to block one blow and my sword to parry the other. There was no way such a simplistic charge could compare to Glenys and Arianes swordsmanship. Shield Bash! My shield gave off a slight glow and I hammered it into the spider chimeras center mass the monster agonized expression was the last thing I saw before it was blown way. I dont have the time to play around with you lot When I noticed that the scattered upper bodies of the undead began to move, I lowered my sword to the ground and casually destroyed them. Flame Viper When I invoked the spell, a circle of flames appeared at my feet. It erupted into a pillar fire in the shape of a snake, which proceeded to slither around and incinerate everything in my vicinity. When a spider chimera charged towards the serpent, it coiled itself around it, quickly consuming the monster in a pillar of flame. The lump of charcoal that remained was knocked over by a light breeze. Looking around I saw that a large circle had opened up around me where the enemy had once stood. Id defeated a considerable number of undead, but this was just the tip of the iceberg. I should have bought enough time to use it. I took a deep breath and stared straight ahead. The undead soldiers were immune to fear, so they undauntedly closed the space created by my last attack. I never thought that the chance to use this would come so soon, but I can finally unleash my full power. I stuck my sword into the ground and began to chant. Come! Heavenly Warrior! Let us show them the power of a heavenly knight!! My spell was invoked as I spoke. The steady flow of mana flowing out of my body couldnt be compared to that of any spell I had cast so far. An enormous magic formation spread out from the center of my feet. I open Heavens Doors and summon you! Executioner Michael! Vermillion golden flames exploded from the huge magic formation. The circular design of the magic formation rose into the heavens. A huge pillar of light encompassed the plains surrounding Soulia. When the light settled, the magic formation was copied onto the sky and when the vermillion, golden flames reignited a hymn began to fill the whole area. A large jet of fire shot out of the formation in the sky, with a single humanoid figure silently emerging from its center. I couldnt accurately grasp its size while it floated in the sky, but it appeared to match the five-meter height of Storm King Seteka. Its body was covered in a vermillion gold set of armor, in its left hand it carried a shield that resembled feathers, in it right it wielded a crimson-bladed extravagantly designed sword. Beneath the half-helmet that covered its head was a pair of seductive female lips. Long crimson hair flowed from under her helm and was gently caressed by the wind, the tips of each strained ending in a small flame. On the beings back sit three pairs of massive beautiful wings, the feathers that fill with a single flap of those wings instantaneously reduced the undead they touched to light particles. One of the four heavenly knight skills, Blazing Seraphim of Judgement: Executioner Michael !? I held my breath as I took in its figure. That overwhelming holy aura that oppressive presence, and worst of all, the very form of the angel, I was made aware of it all. The angel who appeared in the game didnt wear such pompous armor, nor had its face been hidden by a helmet It was as if a goddess had descended on the battlefield. However, one thing was for certain this existence was not the one I had been expecting. (What does this mean??) The angel began to act as that thought crossed my mind. It spoke in a song like voice that something of overwhelming information fell to the ground like a crush of angry waves, sending ripples throughout the area. With only that, the undead around me were turned into particles of light before vanishing. All creatures within three hundred meters of me had stopped existing. The angel began to move as I stood there dumbfounded. Its figure gradually started to shrink as it descended towards me. Though its appearance was different, it behaved in the same way as it did in the game, meaning we were entering the next phase. However, an intense shock suddenly ran through my body. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaghhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Something enormous penetrated my very being, unpleasantness seeped into me as the unknown existence rewrote my essence from the inside my whole body felt as if an entire layer of myself had been shaved off. This was the result of the heavenly knights unique skills. All four of the skills caused an angel to descend from the heavens and infuse its user with heavens power according to the footnotes, they were summons that created new skills. Even a max level player like myself had to consume a third of their mana pool to use it, there was a five-minute limit, and each skill had a twelve hour cooldown making them the definition of inefficient I never imagined that the act of the absorbing such an existence into myself would feel like such a violation of my being. I could say that without uncertainty. It wasnt a demerit that this skill had a limited duration of five minutes I doubted my mind and body could hold out for much longer than that. Even once the half a day cooldown passed, I had no desire to ever use it again. The angel stopped shrinking once it was two meters large, and proceeded to float behind me like the spirit it actually was. Gyuaaaaaaaa!! In this state, I had to lean on my sword to keep standing. However, with each staggered breath I took, I felt the power Id obtained coursing through my veins While struggling to control the being flowing through my body I looked forward. In this advent mode, heavenly knights could only utilize the authorities of the angel they were currently bonded with. In the game, each authority was considered a weapon of mass destruction. The undead had recognized me as a threat some time ago and were beginning to gather in the area I cleared away. Dance of Fiery Destruction: Autumn Flame Rondo One of Michaels usable authorities when I invoked it my body began to move on its own, Michael mirroring my exact movements behind me. Like a dance, my body rotated and moved to an unheard rhythm my body emitted a vermillion flame and trails of fire shot off in the direction of every step. As I danced, the flames continued to grow and devour everything in their path. Any undead that so much as approached the wave of flames was instantaneously reduced to dust. A maiden gracefully dancing in a field of flames if you only watched Michael behind me, youd be treated to such a mesmerizing sight. However, there was a knight adorned in armor mimicking her movements in front of her. I wonder how it must have appeared to the bystanders. I felt more of myself being shaved away as I focused on that thought for too long. The first authority came to an end with an area clearing twirl. It was only a rough estimate, but Id say this last attack had managed to decrease the undead by about ten thousand troops. However, my mind couldnt afford to revel in that victory for long. The plains were still filled to the brim with the undead. But I managed to close the distance between me and the damaged gate. I would use this momentum to kill as many undead as possible. Roar of the Celestial Phoenix: Caelum Phoenix Pieratto* A heavenly, chorus-like females voice and my own mixed with one another as I invoked another authority. The womans voice probably belonged to Michael it was a solemn voice that simultaneously exhibited majesty and sanctity, even as my body began to rise off the ground. My body began moving on its own again, my arms stretching to their utmost limit and my head craning upwards, it must have looked like I was praising the heavens as flame wings appeared at my back, which subsequently began throwing feathers into the air once they started flapping. I floated around the area as the wings continued to flap on their own, whatever the flame feathers touched burnt to ash upon contact, their destruction sending, even more, feathers into the air. They were literally reducing everything to ash, the trampled crop fields flared up and vanished, only piles of dust remained in areas once filled with undead. This authority had a long active time and half of the undead besieging the capital had been turned into the ash that was blanketing the area. About half of my time limit on the Heavenly Knight skill had expired. I wanted to wipe away the last of them but by mind and body were reaching their limit. I clenched my teeth and prayed for the timer to expire soon. Executioners Crimson Sword of Fire: Rubrum Flamma* When my feet finally returned to the ground the authority I invoked cause my body to thrust my now crimson and enormous flame-coated sword forward. At first glance it resembled the spirit magic Ariane favored, but its power was on a whole other dimension. When I swung the crimson flame-coated sword, the flames extended forward like a whip with a mind of its own and blew way all the undead I targeted. Furthermore, the power was so intense that the whip-like crimson flames gouged out the ground it touched, everything its path vanishing. Every slight adjustment of the sword resulted in more undead vanishing and the topography being rewritten as if a disaster had struck. The crimson flames accidentally scraped away part of the city wall and a portion of the gate when my control slipped for but a moment. It was a good thing the undead had gathered there vanished along with it. Once the authority finally ended, I was able to take a breath and count the undead that remained around the capital. I came up short in the end, but it should be simple to clean up the remnants of their forces. I dont know how many managed to make it through the gate, but if I tried to invoke an authority inside the city, it would be wiped off the map. A sigh slipped from my lips as I looked back. The time limit of the skill had finally arrived, Michael was slowly sucked back up into the magic formation in the sky before the formation itself faded out of existence. I stuck my sword in the ground once more and knelled over. That was quite difficult. I dont think I can bring myself to use it again. I voiced my complaint to no one in particular as I looked into Soulias heavily damaged gate and sighed. Volume 7 - Prologue Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Prologue The Southwestern region of the Northern Continent. Nozan Kingdom, one of the four countries that occupied the area. In the north, there was Delfuento Kingdom. In the south, there was Salma Kingdom. To the west, there was the Hiruku Theocracy. Surrounded by these three countries, Nozan Kingdom was currently facing a life-and-death struggle for its very survival. On a certain day, Nozan Kingdoms capital, Soulia, had been attacked by an army of one hundred thousand undead and forced it into a siege battle. Against the never before seen number of tireless undead. One of the main gates of the citys outer wall, which was essential to maintaining the front line, had been breached on the dawn of the seventh day. King Asparuf Nozan Soulia had immediately ordered his forces to retreat behind the inner wall once he learned of the breach. The old city district rested behind the inner wall, which acted as the residential area for the nobility and the upper class, but it had been converted into a shelter for those evacuated from the new city district, most of whom slept in the streets. Many of the capitals citizens nervously watched the inner wall as they listened to the battle taking place beyond it. Other evacuees sought refuge in the majestic Hiruku church that had been built near the center of the old town, and wholeheartedly prayed for Gods salvation. The oppressive tension washed over everyone gather in the building like a wave, but the smile and encouragement of a man dressed in extravagant robes managed to ease their worries somewhat. The man with the neatly trimmed black hair and who was leading the prayer was Palermo Avaritia Liberalitas, one of the seven cardinals of the Hiruku religion. Despite being one of the highest ranking members of the Hiruku church, he gently spoke the teaching of God in the time when the people needed it the most. However, that was only his public face. Hahaha, what is this. The stench of a concerned beast clings to these people I eagerly await the moment desperation consumes the last shred of hope in their eyes, watching as it gradually infects one after another. Truly the most delectable of experiences) On the inside, Cardinal Palermo relished in the twisted pleasure he received from witnessing the suffering of others. He was at the peak of supreme bliss within this place. But his pleasure was abruptly brought to an end. Outside of Soulias city wall a huge pillar of light suddenly rose into the sky where the majority of the undead had gathered, and a magic formation appeared in the sky shortly after. Despite being hidden behind the wall, the entire city was enveloped by the blinding light, every head turning towards the source once the light faded. The enormous magic formation in the sky shot a pillar of scorching flames towards the ground as a giant figure could be seen emerging from within the fire from the citizens standpoint it obvious that a divine being had descended. The being in the sky was covered in a flame cloak and six magnificent wings were spread behind its back. Just like the heavenly messengers of myth, the being wore vermilion full body armor, carried a feather-like shield in one hand and a crimson sword in the other. An angel. Divinity, an existence of fierce power the energy it gave off shock the sky itself and the people into a state of awe as their gaze remained skyward. An angel had appeared in a land tormented by an undead horde from this side, it seemed as if God had responded to their prayers. However, in the face of the absolute existence, people felt that such a being hadnt simply been sent to relieve the worries of those below. Those that had gathered around the church felt their fear vanish immediately, they lowered their heads towards the angel and began to pray or seek forgiveness for past transgressions. Only one man remained standing as he such a spectacle unfolded before him. (Wha-What? An angel thats ridiculous!!) Cardinal Palermos entire body trembled as he shook his head and scolded himself in an attempt to deny reality. Angels in this world God doesnt even exist!! That is something different!!) The people surrounding him were too busy paying reverence to notice that Cardinal Palermo was baring his teeth at the angel. On the other side of the outer wall, the angel gradually began to shrink until it disappeared from view. Silence fell over the city The next moment screams filled the air as fire and waves of heat burnt through the area beyond the wall. Cardinal Palermo became blue in the face as the sounds of battle echoed through the air. (Whats happening!? My minions signatures are disappearing one after another!?) Palermo glared in the direction the angel disappeared in while struggling to suppress his haggard breathing. The Popes personally created undead, the forces hed been entrusted with. The spider-humanoid ghost knights that had been made to control the forces Palermo became greatly upset as hundreds, no thousands of those connections were severed. (That false angel!! Its destroying my undead soldiers and ghost knights!! Why, why has such an existence appeared now of all times!? To save the people? Ridiculous!) Palermo groaned as a headache struck him, his rationality could barely keep up with the reality before his eyes. Even as all the connections the Pope himself had implanted into him continued to disappear, the Cardinal shook his head and took a labored step in the direction the angel causing all of this had appeared. A force capable of being this capital to its knees was destroyed in a matter of moments. Even if its by my own hands, I must find the source behind all of this and eliminate it) Cardinal Palermo ground his teeth as he weaved his way through the people prostrating themselves in the street. The irritation at knowing the other cardinals were carrying out the Popes invasion unimpeded carrying him forward. Soulia, Nozan Kingdoms capital, old town district. The noise of the people still fleeing to the safe haven behind the inner wall overpowered the diminishing sounds of combat. Meanwhile, within the confines of a cubical tower near the wall where he and his advisors had gathered, King Asparuf Nozan Soulia released a deep sigh. The undead had managed to breach the outer wall on the seventh day of the siege, and Nozans fate was in a precarious state. King Asparufs shoulders slumped as he cast a glance outside a small window as his eyes wandered towards the destroyed southern gate, it happened without warning. A blinding light many times more powerful than sunlight filtered through the small window, the moment the king looked outside. Wh-What!? Whats happening!? However, no one in the room could answer the Kings question, everyone had covered their eyes when the light entered the dusty room. The light illuminated the entire dusty room before dimming, even as they reoriented themselves, the source of the light couldnt be found outside the window. When he looked back he saw that his ministers and generals speculating amongst themselves what that light might have been. Even though he tried to locate the cause, it seemed to have originated beyond the outer wall. However, the troops had already been ordered to withdraw from the outer wall. Undead would be flowing through the breach, even if he deployed a unit to investigate, he would only be sending them to their deaths. However, everyone began holding their breath when the sounds of battle beyond the outer wall flared up again. Though he knew that something was going on, he just didnt know what the fact that he couldnt investigate frustrated him to no end. King Asparuf could feel the tension of everyone in the room rise, but he couldnt think of anything to say that would ease their worries. The wrinkles between his eyebrows deepened as the king clenched his fist on the window sill, but everyones eyes snapped towards the breathless young soldier who suddenly burst into the room. R-, Re-, Report! The undead around the outer wall an angel appeared! The scatter shot words of the messenger the general, who proceeded to reprimand him for it.. Imbecilic! You are in the Kings presence, speak clearly! The messenger straightened his posture and saluted the general before apologizing. I am sorry! Reporting! An unidentified cavalry unit was spotted outside the outer wall, and a single rider charged at the undead army! At the same time, a supposed angel descended upon the battlefield and began exterminating the undead! Everyone, including the king himself, turned to one another to see if theyd heard the messengers report correctly. The general who had reprimanded the messenger was the first to speak up. Wha-What was that report!? How could you come here saying such nonsense as an angel descending!? Although the messenger flinched when confronted by the generals yell, he regained his posture and reaffirmed the contents of his report. That is correct! Most of the city witnessed the angels descent! By the time I was sent to give this report, the angel had exterminated a third of the undead horde! Some the the countrys leaders could not believe their ears as they listened to the young mans words, but those who could discovered a ray of hope in their bleakest hour. King Asparuf glanced outside the window, closed his eyes and smiled as he realized the source of the light from before. Its as the Cardinal said, God really has blessed us The king let out sigh of admiration and relief while thinking about what had occurred beyond the wall. If the messenger was speaking the truth, then Nozan had been saved on the brink of destruction and given a ray of hope. However, the kings smile turned bitter and shook his head as concern for the princes set to obtain reinforcements and the princess entered his mind. (The situation is still too unstable to start celebrating now) As if it were a self-fulfilling prophecy, another breathless messenger burst into the room. A large amount of undead managed to enter the city through the outer walls breach! The king nodded his head and turned his gaze toward the people around him. Hasten the evacuation into the old city district! General, take charge of the retreating troops and intercept the undead! As the previous report stated, theres no way for them to take Soulia now! Clear that filth out of our city! Everyone saluted at the kings orders and immediately sprung into action. Once more, King Asparuf clenched his fist and glanced at the section of the city he could see beyond the wall. Regardless of what the angels appearance meant, if they did nothing Nozan could still collapse. While there was a food warehouse within the old city district, the majority of their resources were stored within the new city district. Now that the outer wall has been breached by the undead, the provisions had to be procured as soon as possible. The King prayed to God and the angel hed sent that his troops returning to the battle would be treated mercifully. Lille, please be safe. The King had yet to learn that the one whose safety he had prayed for was already making her way back to the capital. Volume 7 - CH 1 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Annihilation Knight Soulia, the capital city of Nozan Kingdom. A high city wall had been built around the city to defend it from invaders sprawling fields, maintained by the citys farmers, once surrounded the wall. However, the fields had been trampled by the hundred thousand undead that had besieged the city. The area around the southern gate was surrounded by countless suits of scratched and mangled body armor, a thick layer of ash covered the entire area and flaming pyres sent black smoke into the air. These were the marks of a recent battle Only a single individual stood in the center on this battle-scarred stretch of land. He wore a set of ornamental silver armor with white and blue undertones, in his right hand he carried a blue longsword which gave off a pale aura, in his left was an elaborately decorated round shield and a jet-black mantle on his back blew in the wind. Hmm, maybe maybe I went a bit too far With a deep sigh I voiced my thoughts as I took in the surrounding area. My original plan was to destroy at least half of the undead with the Heavenly Knights Area-Of-Effects skills, but this was the end result. Other than those that had managed to slip into the city before I arrived, the entire horde had been purified, with only the scattered pieces of armor remaining. The few remaining undead were a good distance away from me, but with their chain of command destroyed, they were just mindlessly wandering around. There was a clear difference between these undead and the ones I encountered in Tajiento. While the same power controlled the two undead factions, it was obvious that these ones lacked clear direction. If I had to guess, Id say that seven hundred undead remained, but they werent much of a threat in this condition. The only problem were those within the capital. The backlash from using the heavenly knight skill still wrecked my body, but I couldnt just stand here forever. Following that train of thought, I turned towards Soulias destroyed gate, but a familiar and kinda sharp female voice behind me halted my step. Hold on, Arc. You dont plan to enter the city by yourself, do you? Looking back I saw a tall, beautiful woman making her way towards me with long strides. However, she wasnt human. Her clothes, decorated with a distinct pattern, were wrapped around her voluptuous body, her skin had a lilac hue, and she had golden eyes and pointed ears. She was what this world referred to as a Dark Elf. Even though she held her sword, whose hilt was decorated with a lion, at waist-level she still approached me while keeping a watchful eye on her surroundings. Oh, Ariane-dono. Our end of the bargain is complete. She was stunned by want I said and shook her head after a moment. I only came to scout ahead but only the matter of our payment remains. I couldnt disagree with her statement and started chuckling in a manner unbefitting of this place. Hehehe, I overdid it just a bit this time sorry Arianes eyebrows shot up when she heard my apology. It wasnt an accident this time, right? What was all that? Lille-chan and her guards cowered as they watched you single-handedly blow away nearly one hundred thousand undead while laughing to yourself, you know? She sheathed her sword and looked towards the heavens as she bombarded me with questions. Ky?un. All of a sudden my entire field of view was covered by a ball of fur that had fallen out of the sky. Oh, Ponta. Were you a little worried? I started talking to the furball Ponta, after pulling her off my face. She was about sixty centimeters long, covered in green fur on her top half while her underbelly and the end of her tail were white, and since she was capable of use wind spirit magic elves referred to her as a spirit beast. Because of the puffy tail that made up half of her length, she was commonly called a Fluffy Fox. Once Ponta had settled into her usual spot atop my helmet, she let out an energetic cry and wagged her tail before turning towards Ariane. Ariane couldnt help but sigh after seeing such a scene. If word gets out about an elf being capable of such a feat, its possible that the kidnappings might increase However, there was no helping it this time. I had to lower my head at her slightly resigned statement. However, someone entered the conversation and interrupted us. Isnt it all right? After witnessing Arcs power, I cant imagine that they would be reckless enough to show us hostility, given their capabilities. So A girl was speaking as she approached us and one look showed that she wasnt human either. She was dressed from head to toe in black clothes, cats ears stuck out of her head amd I could see a tail that was wrapped around her waist. She was a beastman specifically, she was a cat beastman that belong to the Blade Heart Clan, which I suspected had been founded by someone named Hanzo, who had also crossed over into this world. Even though she was young, her abilities had allowed her to become one of the six great ninjas. Her name was Chiome. Her almost completely silent approach was definitely reminiscent of a cats agile movements. Seeing Chiomes blue eyes suddenly snapping towards another direction made me follow after her gaze. When I did so I was met with the slightly jarring sight of a little girl running across the charred battlefield. The girl was younger that Chiome, perhaps ten or so. Her curly, light-brown, shoulder-length hair bounce around cutely as she ran. While a leather breastplate had been strapped over her rather fancy dress, she was far from being suitably equipped for battle. She didnt even seem to be carrying a weapon. At first glance, it seemed as if a town girl had snuck onto the battlefield, but she was in fact the Princess of Nozan Kingdom, Lille Nozan Soulia. She was also the one who requested that I serve as reinforcements to the soldiers in the capital. A good distance behind the defenseless little girl, her two personal knights and over a hundred cavalrymen gradually lead their horses through the battlefield, each of them keeping a cautious eye on me personally. Princess Lille, please wait! The female knight called out to the girl It was rather obvious from her expression, that Nina was being vigilant of me. However, Lille continued forward as if she hadnt heard the warning, her small body didnt stop moving until she right at my feet, looking straight up at me with her large grey eyes. Th-That was amazing, Arc-dono! Elves really do make strong warriors! Lilles reaction was one suitable for her age, but the tension behind her eyes brought what Ariane had said to mind. Despite her small stature, Lille still carried the responsibilities of a royal, and she was attempting to greet me in a friendly manner. I slowly sheathed my sword so as not to surprise her, placed my hand on my chest, and kneeled down on the spot. Its an honor to receive such praise. As promised, those that impeded Your Highnesss way have been removed. I humbly ask you to forgive me, it appears I got carried away Kyun! It was a slightly theatrical performance, finished off with Ponta tightening her hold on my head and crying out. Lilles gray eyes nearly popped out when she saw my behavior, but then a small grin appeared on her face and she corrected her posture. Arc-dono, theres no need for such formality! Its rather tedious! There was no longer any shadow of tension in her eyes as she looked at me. However, the princesss two escorts, Nina and Zahar, finally caught up with her. The fear and worry in their eyes were greater than the princesss had been. Princess Lille! This place is dangerous, please dont wander too far from us! The female knight, Nina, reprimanded the princess for wandering onto the battlefield. She was clearly referring to me when she said dangerous. Her reaction was to be expected, all things considered besides, there were those showing a more animate reaction. The cavalrys movement slowed to a halt as they approached Lille and her two escorts the were hesitating to get any closer to me. Even if you took the numerous pieces of damaged armor that littered the battlefield into consideration, their sunken faces and reluctance made it easy to deduce their feelings. Nevertheless, they were troops dispatched to fulfill Lilles request and they managed to lead their horse here, so they could be near her if need be. After looking back at her escorts and the cavalry, Lille picked up on the atmosphere and began speaking with authority in her response. Everyone, theres nothing to fear! Arc-dono has expelled most of the enemies! Well postpone the elimination of those that linger on the highway, enter the city and meet with my father! Her two escorts were bewildered by her declaration but quickly regained their composure as they tried to comprehend the princesss commands. Nina was the first to speak up. Princess, do you tend to let those people into the capital? If such a power were unleashed, the damage would be unimaginable! That person is too Before Nina could finish her next sentence Zahar, whod been silent up till now, held up his hand and cut her off. Arc-dono, youve saved the capit no, the Kingdom from this crisis. However, will you swear not to unleash that power within the city? Your strength is simply beyond comprehension. Zahars voice was rather tense as he and Nina glanced back and forth between Lille and me. Ariane seemed like she had something to say, but she only shrugged and sighed as she shook her head. Even if I promised to comply with Zahars request, whatever I said ran the risk of coming off as a threat to those aware of the overwhelming power their enemy possessed. However, refusing to do so would only ostracize me further. I needed to choose my words carefully. After giving it some thought and taking note of the bad atmosphere, I cleared my throat. The cavalrymen all held their breath because of that slight action on my part. We will keep the promise we exchanged with Princess Lille. For our own reasons, we wouldnt benefit from having Soulia conquered or destroyed. In addition, that technique is not something that I can use recklessly I let out a large sigh and shrugged while I spoke. It wasnt a lie per se. The Heavenly Knight skill Blazing Seraphim of Judgement: Executioner Michael had a massive cooldown-time, and to be honest I would rather not use it all that often. The mental strain of fusing with the massive existence that was a descending angel was immense, since I was consciously aware of my own existence being overridden. To be frank, the pain which I experienced was equivalent to my first time using spring water at the Dragon Kings Tree. In hindsight, having the main source of pain being tied to the use of a skill made continued use of it rather self-destructive. I pondered over such thing would watching Zahars and Ninas reaction. They seemed to struggle with making a decision on whether or not they should accept the oppositions condition, so I pushed them to hurry along their choose. In this really all right? While I certainly destroyed most of the undead this side of the wall, thousands of them still made it inside the city. The two escorts, the cavalryman, and Lille all stopped with theyd been doing and looked towards the capital behind me. The flames and smoke still rose across the battlefield and the sounds of battle could be heard from here. Lille looked back at her escorts shortly after hearing that. Now is not the time to cast doubt over Arc-dono! Zahar, Nina, we must enter the city and reach my father! Theres no time to waste! There was no room for argument in her voice as she turned her small body around and began walking towards the capital. Nina quickly chased after the Lille before she got too far away. Princess Lille, wait! The city is still dangerous! Please, at least remain with the soldiers until we meet your father! Contrary to Ninas anxious response, Zahar silently sent a signal the cavalrymen behind him before he started speaking. We will precede Lilles entrance into the city! Do not falter! Arc-dono, can I entrust you with Princess Lille? Although I could feel Ninas heated glare, I nodded in response to Zahars question. Leave it to me. I shall take responsibility for Lille-donos well-being. Shiden! I called for Shiden, whod been waiting a good distance away. With a mighty roar, Shidens massive body began running across the battlefield. A six-legged, four meters long giant hammered his feet against the ground. Reddish scales covered his entire body, two white horns extended from his head and a white mane stretched down his back. Watching the dragon mount paying no heed to the scattered pieces of armor it trampled, made him seem more like a living tank than anything else. Kyun! Kyun! Giyuriiiiin! Shiden began to slow down after passing the cavalrymen and stopped directly in front of me to have an exchange with Ponta. Chiome-dono, can you ride with Lille? Ariane-dono and I will walk alongside you. Chiome nodded at my suggestion before picking up Lille and leaping onto Shidens back and grabbing hold of his reins. After taking position at the head of the cavalry, he started whispering something into Ninas ear. She nodded at whatever he said and lead her horse over to Shiden. It appeared shed be acting as our watchdog. Many undead still roam the city! Dont be careless! The cavalrymen shouted a passionate battle cry when they heard Zahars words. Nina, Lille and my group were once again at the rear of the formation. It was in this manner that we finally entered the capital. Volume 7 - CH 2 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Capital City Soulia Near Soulias destroyed southern gate. Due to the destructive impact of my final attack, the hundred and fifty cavalrymen had enough room to maneuver their way inside. Just how much would it cost to repair such an enormous gate? For the time being, if we have to enter negotiations with the king Id like to avoid having to pay for the destroyed gate and consider it collateral damage during the destruction of the undead horde With Zahar at the head, the cavalry ventured into the city. The scattered remnants of the destroyed gate made it difficult to steer the horse inside the city. There were several undead soldiers in the open space beyond the gate, but they were immediately swept away by Zahars forces. There were no signs of any living around, bringing the image of a ghost town to mind. With a major gate breached, the defense force probably retreated behind the inner wall! Well take the shortest path there! Once the square was secured Zahar directed his horse towards the main street as he issued his orders and set off. In the meantime, Ariane and I had moved next to Shiden and were now following behind them. Undead soldiers would crop up from time to time, but they were quickly dispatched by the cavalrymen. Their numbers were few, but the occasional spider chimera would attack us. The two-headed and four-armed mixture of a human figure that sprung from the lower body of an enormous spider where strange, to say the least. While their strength exceeded that of a normal human, trapped within the confines of an urban setting, they proved to be no match for Arianes and my power. Flying Dragon Slash! I attacked the spider-chimeras as they appeared. An arc of light was sent flying towards the chimera whenever I swung my sword in their direction, they raised its shield to defend themselves or had their legs severed. `Infernal Flame, reduce all that you consume to ashes` Once they were immobilized Ariane would deliver the finishing blow from a distance. The pale flames that enveloped her sword would spring out and attack the chimera like a whip. Even though the chimera had a large field of vision, after the first attack distracted them Arianes flames easily slipped into their blind spot. Once the wound was dealt their bodies were devoured by the fire. Even if the enemy tried to launch a surprise attack from above, atop of Shiden, Chiome unitized her superior senses to locate them before they struck. Water Style: Water Kunai Arc-dono, the roof on the right. Chiome detected an enemy and attacked it, all without releasing Shidens reins. Our position at the rear allowed me to use transfer magic with little fear of the others seeing it. Got it! Dimensional Step! Shield Bash!! When I materialized in front of the spider chimera on top of the roof, the creature was clearly startled by it, but I used my shield to knock it to the ground below without much though. Yoouuuuu, whou ari you!? While its multiple sets of eyes were blown wide open, it was completely unaware of Arianes waiting sword. It reserved a vicious slash on top of the fall damage. Then the cavalry took their swing at it. Once the spider chimera died its body began breaking down on the spot, leaving only a black stain on the street. Originally, Zahars cavalry seemed to be fearful of the spider-chimeras seemingly overwhelming might and their role as leader of the other undead, but their fear gradually diminished thanks to our presence. However, I felt one pair of eyes piercing me on the very spot I stood, the source of the gaze was non-other than a surprised Nina. I forgot that she was accompanying Lille. Id been so concentrated on dealing with the enemy I unconsciously used transfer magic in front of Nina. My eyes darted over the rest of the troops, searching for any other witnesses, but they were all cautiously scanning the area ahead of them. Lille was clinging to Chiome and looking straight at the cavalry ahead of her. Ariane glanced side to side before letting out a deep sigh and urging Shiden and the others forward. Even though the other troops hadnt seen the magic, now wasnt the time to be relieved. Nina would most likely tell Zahar, whod then inform the princess of it, meaning the magics existence would likely reach the Kings ears before our meeting with him. H?mm, I guess I should prepare for Ariane-donos scolding after this After I said that, Ponta started pounding on my helmet with her forepaw as she cried out and vigorously wagged her tail. Kyun! For now, lets focus on reaching our destination. While replying to Ponta, I swung my sword at the spider chimera that showed up on a roof across the street. The instant I launched the Flying Dragon Slash I transferred to the opposite side of the street and delivered the finishing blow. The human upper body let out a scream before falling off the roof to the ground below, while the spider half simply dropped at my feet. After glancing at it for a moment I glanced in the direction the cavalry was heading. Hm, so thats the inner wall Looking over the rooftops of Soulia I laid my eyes upon the high walls that separated the inner city from the rest. I looked back at the southern gate we entered from, trying to triangulate our current position. Were about halfway there. Kyun. At Pontas cry, I transferred to the back of the group and quietly returned to my place by Shidens side. Nina gave me another surprised look, but she remained silent and returned to scanning the area, apparently deciding not to bring it up now. Eventually, the troops arrived in the open square in front of the inner wall. The closed gate in front of us was smaller than the southern gate. Its large, wooden doors were covered by an iron grate youd expect to see on a fortresss last line of defense. Above the gate was a stone rampart, probably used for surveillance, where I could see the figures of multiple soldiers moving about. The cavalry was greeted with cheers from atop the city wall, as our trek through the undead overwhelmed streets was already known of. Those among them had been shocked when they caught sight of Shiden bringing up the rear, however, they resumed their cheers when they saw Lille waving at them from atop the mount, the heavy atmosphere around us since we entered the city had vanished. Hearing the cheers of the other soldiers raised the morale of the cavalryman. Zahar divided the cavalry into three units and ordered them to clear the square of the undead while he approached the gate himself. I thought about joining in to help them, but before I could raise my sword a sudden noise near the gate drew my attention. The source of the noise was at the center of the wall rampart a figure dressed unlike any of the soldiers had appeared. The middle-aged man dressed in the clothes of a noble was causing quite a stir amongst the soldiers. Given that the soldiers seemed to be frightened of this man, and that there were people chasing after him, the man must have been apart of the higher nobility. I didnt recognize the person, but Nina and Zahar immediately straightened their postures once they saw him and Lille joyful expression made it rather easy to figure out who he was. Father! Lille Nozan Soulia has returned! Atop the inner wall, the middle-aged man No, Lilles father and the king was shouting orders at the surrounding soldiers, who were quick to fulfill them. Open the gate! Open the gate! Shortly after the order was given the heavy iron gates began to rise and the wooden doors began to slowly open. Lille-sama, this way! All soldiers, remain cautious as we pass through the gate! Zahar prompted Chiome, who held Shidens reins and sat in front of the princess, to move forward and also instructed the troops to quickly make their way inside the inner wall. Chiome gave him a small nod and directed Shiden inside. Ariane and I were the last ones to pass through the gate and were greeted by the troops receiving a warm welcome from the citizen and soldiers gathered in the area. So many people Yeah. Looks like they dont have any room to spare. Ariane chimed in when she heard my comment about the area inside the inner wall. Since the outer wall had been breached, the other side of this gate had turned into a battlefield. The number of people gathering so close to the front lines was indicative of how crowded this place was. If theyd been forced to remain under siege, its doubtful of how long they couldve held out. Even with our rushed march, we only made it at the very last minute. My thoughts on the subject were interrupted when I caught sight of Lilles father descending the rampart and heading towards Shiden. Lille, who saw him as well, leaped out of the saddle and ran towards him. Lille! Father! The two of them seemed to beam with joy as they embraced one another. Lilles father, the King, must have thought the world of her, because he craned head and sent a prayer towards the heavens after kissing her cheeks. Lille unabashedly accepted her fathers embrace without any sign of discomfort. However, the King eventually recovered his composure and directed a harsh look towards his beloved daughter. Lille, why did you return? You were told to head to the Dimo Earldom. The Kings voice deepened as his hard eyes were drawn towards both of his daughters suddenly kneeling escorts. Behind us, a clicking sound signaled that the gate had been closed. The sound echoed throughout the area, being the chatter to a stop and exposing the kings disfavor to everyone. The anger behind the kings eyes originated from a parent discovering that their child had been brought to a dangerous location. Under the pressure of the Kings gaze, Zahar lowered his head and began to apologize. I am sorry, my King. All responsibility fa However, Lille moved her small body in-between the two of them and cut off Zahar in the middle of his sentence. The blame does not fall on Zahar and Nina! It was my decision to return here! To just do nothing to watch as my country dies You could hear the tears mixing into her speech as she defended her two escorts and revealed that she had disobeyed her fathers wishes. Even if she was royalty, she was still a little girl. Still aware of the eyes that were on them, the King started stroking Lilles head and comfort her while she struggled to say her next words. Im sorry Lille Before I am a king, I am a worried father. The patted down Lilles golden locks before crouching down and whispering into her ear, but he once again wore a Kings expression as he righted himself and looked in my direction. Then, can you identify those people and what purpose they have here? Unlike before, the full dignity of a king was now on full display, so Ariane, Chiome and I prepared to bow and reply to his question. However, Lille wiped the tears from her eyes and answered before we could do anything. These are the people I hired to rescue the capital! If not for their power we wouldnt be standing here now. The Kings gaze gave so another once over after hearing her explanation. An elf and a beastmen? The king was a bit confused as he looked over Chiome and Ariane, but the when I removed my helmet, ponta and all, his eyes seem to admit defeat over the matter. Naturally, I drank some of the spring water in advance, since someone with a skeletal face was rather frightening to the denizens of this world so they saw the face of a middle-aged, red-eyed dark elf instead. It was like a large question mark formed over the Kings head as doubt crept into his face when he looked over Ariane and myself once more. They seem different from the regular elves, are they from Rouen Forest? Just like when that question was asked before, Ariane was quick to delay the connection. No, we are from Great Canada Forest. I am a dark elf and the one in the armor is a strange elf. I bitterly chuckled at Arianes haphazard introduction and put my helmet back on before the waters effects wore off. What reasons would elves from such a distant forest have to help a human country? The king fixed a cold stare on me as he asked us about our aims. Zahar, whod remained behind Lille till now, slowly began open his mouth. My King, there is something you need to know Zahars voice trailed off as he half stood from his kneeling position and began filling the King in on what had occurred up till now. The Kings expression was dyed the color of surprise as he looked in-between Zahar and me, his eyes bulged as he asked Is that true? in a small voice. The King broke into a cold sweat as he Zahar informed him of the part the reinforcement played in recent events. Silence fell over the area as the crowd watched their exchange play out until a shouting person pushed his way to the front of the crowd. Volume 7 - CH 3 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Cardinal Palermo King Asparuf, whats going on!? The man who spoke was approaching the King with large strides. He wore luxurious robes reminiscent of priest grabs, his hair was slicked back, and, unusual in this word, he wore a pair of rimmed glasses. The suspicious person who suddenly appeared didnt even bother to bow before he spoke, but the kings answer revealed the mans identity. Palermo-sama, how is the condition of the Churchs flock? When the King asked the ma Palermo about his concerns about the church, frustration crept into the edges of the mans gentle expression, based on his attitude towards the king I suspected he was of high social standing. There were two other people that could barely contain themselves when the church was brought up. There was only one religion in this land that held any degree of power. This man was without a doubt tied to the Hiruku religion. Arianes and Chiomes ears pricked up as they glared at the flashily dressed priest who appeared to be around thirty years old. Probably sensing their gaze, the man turned around without answering the king, only to be utterly startled when he saw them. Your majesty! What is the meaning of this?! In addition to the beastmen in the city, what is an elf doing in human territory!? The barely maintained mild expression completely vanished as he roughly scolded the people around us. Neither King Asparuf nor anyone else in his vicinity spoke up against Palermos sudden outburst, even from here I could see unrest and distress seeping into the peoples expressions. Even for outsiders like us, it was obvious from watching their behavior how the balance of power between the two was split. Capture that vile beastmen and elf so that they may be brought under the churchs control! Your Highness, I would like a full explanation of this fiasco later! But for now, arrest these people! Lille, her two bodyguards and the cavalry who had been brought here as reinforcements all showed their displeasure at what Palermo had said. While I expected things would get out of hand, I didnt count on Ariane and Chiome making the first move. Youre just a lowly beast and an elf Youre worth less than an animal, let alone a human being.. Arianes golden eyes took on a dangerous glint as she took hold of her sheathed sword, while Chiomes nose twitched after she brandished her dagger. I wasnt the only one surprised by their actions The king, Lille and Zahar were all shell-shocked by the deteriorating situation. However, Nina was quick to react. Although she was half a second slower than Ariane, she drew her own sword and stepped in-between us and the royal family. You are in the Kings presence! Sheathe your sword now or this shall be treated as an act of rebellion!! Ariane raised an eyebrow and gave a bitter smile at Ninas command. Rebellion We arent your Kings subjects in the first place. Her eyes searched the area as she rebutted in disgust. Ariane set her sights on the one who had instigated this whole scene and opened her mouth. The man with the flashy appearance over there is an undead pretending to be human. My gaze naturally returned to Palermo after she made such a shocking statement, only to find him glaring back at me. Atop my helmet, Ponta gave him a threatening growl. Greee Palermo had been so preoccupied with the growl he failed to notice Arianes approach. In an instant, Ariane closed the distance between herself and Palermo and unleashed her sword with lightning quickness. Gyaaaaaaaa!!! M-My Armmmmm!!! Palermos screams echoed through the area as a spray of black blood accompanied his left arm falling to the ground. Things immediately became hectic as Zahar and the other confused soldiers readied their weapons. What are you doing?! I am a cardinal of the Hiruku Religion!! Capture those savages that attacked me and kill them!! The soldiers under Zahars command reluctantly began to surround us at cardinal Palermos order. I figured that hed been a high-ranking member of the church, but I thought he was a bishop or something, not a cardinal. I wasnt all that familiar with church hierarchy but that post should be close to the top. For such a high-ranking members true identity to be that of an undead, just what kind of church was the Hiruku religion? For all intents and purposes, Palermo looked and acted like a human, but I doubt Ariane and Chiome would lie about such matters. Anyway, this wasnt the right time to worry about his Lille and her father were still trying to comprehend the constantly shifting situation and hadnt given the soldiers any orders. They simply followed whatever order Palermo managed to get out in-between his screams. Somehow I had to get him to reveal his true nature all without harming the surrounding soldiers, civilians, or royals. Hm. My, my. This is getting rather troublesome With that comment, I drew my sword with one hand, lightly brandished it once and rested the blade on my shoulder. The resulting howl and blast of wind were more than a bit effective as the soldiers simultaneously shouted and leaped back. There was even a person who had been so surprised that he cowered down and covered his head with his arms. While their unabashed dread was a problem, it had its uses. Arc-dono! What the hell was that!? As this place continued to drown in confusion, Zahar raised his sword and demanded an explanation. The problem was just that they wouldnt believe me even if I told them the truth. Ariane gave me a slight grin when she watched their reactions before focusing her gaze back to Palermo. How long do you intend to continue with that poor performance? In the presence of an elf and a beastman? We can immediately tell that you arent human! Saying this, Ariane swung her sword to deliver a second blow, but this time Palermo saw it coming and leaped backward. However, that leap was beyond the level of human capability. The surrounding people let out a surprised gasp and fell into an even deeper stupor when they witnessed it. The person in front of them was undead Elves were capable of seeing the impurities that surrounded the undead, and the superior senses of beastmen allowed them to smell them. However, humans lacked the means to determine if the cardinal in front of them was an undead or not. While I could tentatively be considered an elf, it was impossible for me to see these undead impurities, so I couldnt make a judgment call until I saw that abnormal leap. The only undead who had shown any kind of intelligence had been the spider-chimera and the amorphous monster I encountered in Tajiento. With his missing left arm and a pained expression, Palermo looked nothing like either of those deformed monsters. However, that assertion was quickly overturned. Tch, to be brought so low by inferior races Today is a really unpleasant day, I doubt I can finish the plan by myself now. Palermo said with a frown, his face distorting in pain as the stump of his left arm began to swell and grow into a new limb. Wh-What is that!? Hearing someone shout in panic, a fiendish smile appeared on Palermos face. Rejoice, for one of the seven cardinals, Palermo Avaritia Liberalitas shall guide you to the land of the dead! Rest assured, it will be a peaceful death! A deep and intimidating voice bellowed from within Palermos chest, the flesh of his body convulsing as if something was trying to break through the human shell. Two protrusions tore through the back of the cardinals luxurious robe and began to form a new set of arms. Hair started to sprout all over his body and his face started to resemble a cross between an owl and a monkey. Rows of long fangs lined the edges of a newly formed black beak and a two-meter long tentacle, which resembled the sandworm I faced some time ago, sprung out of his tailbone. Muscles fleshed out his body, which was now just shy of three meters in height. His former bespectacled eyes had turned a bloodshot red as he glared at the surrounding people. Although he looked like a huge, four armed squirrel monkey I doubt that anyone would consider this monstrosity cute. That man had just transformed into a never-seen-before monster even in a world filled with monsters and various races, this was a rather shocking development to see. Fear and shock colored the expression of those witnessing it, some were falling to their, others cursed their fate and others fled. The King and Lille were taken aback by all of this and got mixed up with the crowd of fleeing citizens. When Palermo caught sight of the royal family, a low muffled laughter escaped his beak as he slowly turned his body towards them. Hehehe, lets wipe this kingdom off the map Along with his foreboding comment, Palermo immediately accelerated towards King Asparuf. Within a single moment, Zahar had grasped the meaning of Palermos words and actions, raising his sword and shouting orders at the other soldiers. Protect the King!! That thing is after the Kings life!! Stop it at all cost!!! The soldiers regained their sense upon receiving his orders and started moving. Princess Lille, get back!! Nina stepped forward with her sword readied to protect Lille. A few soldiers tried to block Palermos charge, but they werent much of a roadblock as the monstrous cardinal simply throw the soldiers with a set of his arms. On top of being incapable of stopping his rampage towards the King, the soldier that his back arms tossed aside let out a final scream before their bodies were smashed to bloody chunks against nearby buildings. Fast! Ariane tried to pursue but the difference in height and leaping capability were too great for her to overcome. The soldiers were also useless as human shields. With a great leap, Palermo seamlessly dodged Zahars attack and landed in front of King Asparuf. You shall be the first to fall into hell, King!! Father!! Princess Lille tried running towards her father, but her screams were overtaken by Palermos gleeful laughter as Nina held the princess back. The movement of Palermos fist seemed painfully slow to watch. I doubted even I could make it in time. But now wasnt the time for unnecessary thoughts. Hang on Ponta! Dimensional Step! Volume 7 - CH 4 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Those Who Bare Their Fangs I materialized in-between King Asparuf and Palermo with my shield raised to block the cardinals swing. The impact of the collision sunk my feet into the streets stone pavement. I clenched my teeth and pushed against the force of the blow with my shield, creating an opening for me to slash at Palermo with my sword. Although the air itself was parted, Palermo had leaped back to avoid the blow, furthermore, he added a backflip to his retreat, to put even more distance between us. Palermos massive size caused cracks to form in the patch of stone pavement he landed on. Hm, never came across a monster like this before I shook my left arm to get rid of the numbness as while I grumbled. My easygoing manner only seemed to anger Palermo. His bloodshot red eyes grow brighter and brighter as his face transformed into an even more frightening visage. What in the world are you!? You share the Popes transfer methods! Theres no way a human could block my attack with one hand!! While saliva flew out from Palermos beak-like mouth as he yelled at me, Ariane, Chiome and I shared a look. If his words were to be believed, the Pope of the Hiruku religion was capable of using transfer magic just as I was. While it was extremely useful in it of itself, it became a rather troublesome tool in enemy hands. I thought wed found the mastermind behind these church-related incidents when one of the cardinals appeared, but it appeared that the Pope was the true ringleader. No, even if undead soldiers didnt require much logistical support, it would be strange if the one controlling the organization hadnt been involved with preparing a hundred thousand soldiers. I bottled that chain of thought for now, and I fixed my gaze on the enemy before me. Ariane and Chiome were slowly approaching with weapons raised, most likely intending to aim at Palermos blind spot, so I needed to offer them support in the front. Im not a human, but an elf. Sorry that your opponent is of such a lowly race. The hairs on Palermos body stood up when I shrugged my shoulders and spoke. An elf!? Youre an elf too!! Palermo smashed one set of his hands against the ground in anger while the other set of hands caught the debris that created, launching the chunks of pavement towards Ariane and Chiome. Kch! Wha!? Their preternatural reflexes allowed to two to dodge the surprise attack. However, some of the other soldiers standing behind them were torn to shreds by the flying debris. He hadnt taken his eyes off of me when hed attack them, so he must have had a wide field of vision. The soldiers morale plummeted when they witnessed Palermos overwhelming destructive power. Palermo smiled when he noticed that his encirclement had been broken before he returned his focus to me, apparently noticing something. I remember now. Youre that silver knight who killed Charos! Palermo nodded his head along with that insertion while I was left there holding my sword and trying to figure out what he meant. Around my neck, Ponta let out a Kyun?, seemingly as confused as I was. Whos Charos? I dont remember killing anyone named Charos. Though I never even met the person Palermo called Charos, a former enemy that the name belonged to suddenly came to mind. I had no proof, but he could have been the monstrosity I fought in Tajiento. Palermo, as if hed been reading my thoughts, pointed at me and started laughing. Thats right! The one you fought in Tajiento was cardinal Charos!! That guy was the weakest among the seven of us, but he wasnt so weak that an ordinary man could defeat him! However, dont even treat me in the same way!! Ariane and Chiome watched our exchange play out with shocked expressions. There were at least five other monsters such as this one. So, the monstrosity Id faced Tajiento wasnt only this Charos person, had been clearly stated that hed been under control of the Hiruku religion. So that vulgar caterpillar was a friend of yours? Was the Hiruku Theocracy just a country of undead? Gahahaha, caterpillar! A fitting description of that groveling fool I have to ask though, what are elves doing in a human city? A brutal smirk formed on Palermos face as he laughed. Even though he was aware that Id killed Charos, due the fact that hed been the weakest of the seven Palermo didnt fear me. Although I wouldnt say that Charos had been a powerful foe under any circumstances, he wasnt someone Id call weak either. And Palermo had ranked himself above the fallen Cardinal. I was still feeling the after-effects of using the heavenly Knight Skill outside the city, so this would be a difficult fight. I cast my gaze on both sides of Palermo as I thought things over. However, this time I had reliable companions by my side. Arianes golden eyes and Chiome blue eyes met my own beneath my helmet. We were all in agreement. We have our circumstances. I dont have to explain myself to a monkey general. It was a cheap provocation, but I wasnt used to provoking people, and it was the best I could come up with on the spot. Thats what I thought, but the enemy didnt think the same. Bastard!! How dare you, an inferior race, to ridicule the power bestowed onto me by the Pope!! He was exactly like an angered monkey. His muscles swelled up and veins bulged on his head as he screamed his curses. His eyes were consumed by an even bloodier red as Palermos massive body leaped towards me. It looks like he became really reckless. The destination of Palermos leap was just in front of me, my sword began to light up as I invoked a skill in retaliation. Sword of Judgement! A magic formation appeared at the location that Palermo would land before a sword of light meant to hit him shot into the air. However, Palermo let out a mighty roar and smashed the sword with his hammer-like fist. The sound of shattering glass filled the area as Palermo utterly destroyed the sword of light. What!? Although I expected him to dodge the Sword of Judgement, I never thought hed crush it with his bare hands. Honestly, his hulking ape-like form had me treat him like a run of the mill physical-based monster instead of an undead. Heheh, while its the first time Ive seen this magic, its not that strong! Even as he chuckled upon landing, Palermos body tensed in preparation for his next attack. I blocked the first blow with my shield but hed already prepared himself for the follow-up. Hed readied his third fist for another blow, but Palermo fled onto the sidewalk in order to avoid my counterattack. However, Ariane and Chiome had already covered the distance between us and launched their own attacks. Infernal Flame, reduce all that you consume to ashes` Ariane unleashed her fire spirit magic the flames started to coil around her blade before extending out like a whip, lashing out at Palermo as if they had a will of their own. However, the flames were extinguished with a swing of his arm. Hed easily blown away the Holy Knights magical skill Sword of judgment with his bare hand, and it appeared that he could do the same with other magic. However, there were results. Small patches of burnt fur appeared on the arm hed used to extinguish Arianes attack. While he was capable of resistant magic, he wasnt able to prevent the heat generated by the magic. Moreover, he seemed to lack the rapid regenerative ability that Charos had possessed. Water Style: Water Spear!! Chiome made her move and attacked Palermo with her ninjutsu. Her right hand glowed slightly before a small, undulating stream of water gushed forth. The stream immediately took the form of a spear which Chiome proceeded to throw at our enemy. A beastmen capable of magic!? Impudent wretch!! Palermo glared at Chiome as he cursed her. I expected Palermo to simply knock the water spear away as hed done with the other forms of magic, but he must have been bad with penetrating attacks because he simply leapt away. However, Chiome had predicted Palermos reaction and prepared another attack in advance. The instant he leaped to avoid the spear, two water wolves created by Chiomes ninjutsu attacked him from behind. Her nearly transparent wolves were hard to detect if given enough distance. The flashy manner in which she threw her spear had been nothing but a distraction to conceal the true attack. Such was the tactic of the ninja Chiome Unlike wild wolves, which would have gone for their victims throat, under Chiomes control the water wolves targeted Palermos ankles. Palermo was four meters tall, his sheer size and muscle mass should have been a natural blind spot. Not to mention that the water wolves were nigh-invisible. Ghaa! Damn it! Beastmen pest!! Palermos grimaced as one of the wolves bit into his ankle, indicating that damage had gotten through. Still, before the other wolf could attack, Palermo hopped away on one leg. However, Chiomes wolf hadnt released its grasp. Her ninjutsu was a technique gave her complete control over the manifested water wolves. She wouldnt allow her prey to get away that easily. The moment Palermo leaped into the air, Chiome climbed atop a nearby building and used another ninjutsu. Water Style: Water Spear!! Palermo was still being carried by the momentum from his leap and had no way to avoid the spear flying towards him. The spear managed to pierce the surface of Palermos shoulder. Unlike Arianes wide-spreading flames, the spears power had been focused into a minimal strike zone. Gaaaaaaaaaa!! Fuck! Palermo shouted as his posture was shattered while he was still in mid-area. Regardless of being a human or an elf, Palermos tremendous power was a threat best neutralized by restricting his movements. Perhaps for someone like Ariane, Chiome, and Glenys his attacks were nothing more than brutish movements. Power was meaningless if your attacks could be predicted well in advance. As the saying goes, Theres no such thing as the unhittable. I stepped forward to deliver a decisive blow. Evil Sealing Holy Sword It was a Holy Knight skill super effective against the undead. The Holy Thunder Sword began to shine with a brilliant light as my eyes locked onto the falling Palermo. When I tightened my grip and raised my sword to cut him down, Palermo managed to jerk away at the last second, but his bodys sheer size and abnormal form made it easy to hit. One of the arms growing out of Palermos back had been severed by my slash, his body rolling to the side by the time I readied my sword again. The light that had coated my sword was extremely toxic to Palermos undead body, as the flesh around the wound was charred and crumbling. Ghaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! The air vibrated, as the monster that Palermo had become screamed in agony. Cracks started to form in his chest, leaking blackened blood, as Palermo managed to dodge my next attack by desperately rolling away. Victory wouldnt be so easy to obtain. You You Slime-like drool dripped out of Palermos beak as his round eyes frantically darted around the area, apparently searching for something. His gaze finally honed in on his own severed arm. However, along with his arm, Palermo was also treated to the sight of Ariane fearlessly laughing as she rolled it across the ground with her foot. Infernal Flames, reduce all to ash In response to her chant, an intense flame ignited the severed arm, completely devouring it in a matter of seconds. Every hair on Palermos body stood up as he let out another angry shout. Based on the way hed acted, Palermo didnt have the ability to regenerate the arm but some way of reattaching it. However, Ariane had literally reduced those hopes to ash. You whoreeeee!!! With a primal shout, Palermo charged towards Ariane with superhuman speed. Stopping a heavyweight wouldnt be easy. Ariane-dono! Flying Dragon Slash! I urged her to dodge while launching a mid-ranged attack. The beam of energy the Holy Thunder Sword released hit Palermo head on but it immediately dispersed. While his momentum was slowed, the attack was ineffective overall. Elsewhere, the resulting shock wave from my attack blew the shingles off the rooftops. It couldnt be helped, the narrow streets made it difficult to use mid- and long-range attacks. Ariane clicked her tongue and had an exasperated expression when I used Dimensional Step to place myself in-between her and Palermo. The implications of her look were clear. Mother Earth, return all things to tranquility, swallow everything beneath the ground Ariane gradually pierced the ground with her sword as a song like incantation escaped her lips. The tip of her sword sank into a gap in-between the pavement, and ripples began to spread out in a fan-like pattern from the point of contact. Mud erupted from the ground and began to erode the stones one by one. The ground had been turned into a quagmire, but it moved as if it were alive, swallowing everything into a bottomless swamp. The quagmires range rapidly spread, causing some of the nearby buildings to start collapsing as it devoured their foundations, while the soldiers who had been watching the fight fled screaming. In the middle of Arianes carnivorous bog stood a halted Palermo. He was already knee deep in the quagmire and his weight was causing him to sink even further. What is this!? My legs wont move. No, somethings entering my body!! Shouted the enormous confused monkey monster within the quagmire. As his maneuverability was lost, Palermos movements gradually became more sluggish as a white substance began to creeping up his body. The spreading of the quagmire eventually halted and almost every living thing that had been caught in it was returned to the earth. Thered been a considerable amount of collateral damage done to the city, and I was mildly surprised that Ariane would use area-of-effect magic here. Im surprised that this undead was able to retain its body even after being affected by this magic. Still, once something is dead it will sooner or later return to the earth Ariane had a small smile on her face as she removed her sword from the ground and cleared off the dirt with a graceful swing. Imbecile Imbecile I-Immm!! Even as his gigantic chest began to turn white and his body started to resemble a dead tree, Palermo was slowly approaching Ariane through sheer rage and determination as he screamed at her. Infernal Flame, reduce all that you consume to ashes` Intense flames sprung from the base of her sword once more when she repeated her chant, simultaneously raising the temperature as it took shape. Ariane ignored Palermos curses as she pointed her sword towards his chest. The flames that flew from the tip of her sword buried themselves into Palermos chest, the fire spreading across his body for a moment before they erupted into a pillar of flames. ??????????!!! As his body was consumed by the flames, Palermos death wail could be heard throughout all of Soulia. However, it was but for a moment and only the sound of burning flesh remained afterward. Hmm, I guess thats it then. Kyun. As I sheathed my sword, Ponta uncoiled herself from around my neck and let out a cry to signify the conclusion of the battle. Before hopping onto her favorite spot, she dusted off my helmet with her bushy tail. While I smiled at Pontas antics, my eyes gradually combed over the area once more. Though the citys inner wall somehow got away unscratched, several of the nearby houses had been half swallowed by the earth. However, it was still a better outcome than Tajiento had received. Not that that would be a consolation to the affected residents. That was amazing, Ariane-dono. Chiome-chan, you were pretty good yourself. The two of them expressed mutual praises for a well-earned victory. While Ariane said that she and Chiome were friends, the two were closer to comrades in arms than anything else. Sometimes it seemed as if the two of them had made an arrangement between themselves, and that bond shined through here. Personally, I thought it was very pleasing to watch a cute girl and a beautiful woman interact with one another, but I seemed to be the only one. All the humans who had witnessed our battle were left in a state of shocked awe as they gazed at us from a distance. Without paying them any mind, Ariane looked by at what had once been Palermo, before opening her mouth again. I overdid things a bit, but hopefully their impression of Arc has faded somewhat. When she let out a slight sigh and made her statement, I understood the point of this whole incident. Shed been trying to diminish the impact of my rampage outside the city. Certainly, the reveal of Palermos true form and the magic that destroyed part of the city would leave a strong impact on the people. However Hou, you were acting in an unusually over-the-top manner, Ariane-dono. And while it had been a bother for me is this alright? All that seems to have been accomplished is that the people now think theres more than one monster Ariane shrugged her shoulders and avoided eye contact when I questioned her. Its okay. Were speaking with the King after this, right? Having an effective threat should move things along easily, shouldnt it? My eyes looked for the person she was casually speaking of and found King Asparuf standing in the center of a circle of soldiers with a solemn look on his face. While I think that too much of something could be poisonous, I didnt have any idea about how Asparuf would approach this situation. Nevertheless, we have to consider what Palermo said. Since we were here, the damage was kept to a minimum, but there are five more monsters just like him out there. Arc, he boasted that hed been stronger than that Charos fellow we dealt with in Tajiento, was that the case? Ariane looked at me again when she asked that question, while Chiomes ears perked up because she was also interested in my answer. I recalled my battle with the monstrosity named Charos before I responded. Well, I dont mean to boast about my own heroics, but Charos had definitely been the more troublesome of the two. I looked straight at Ariane as I spoke my honest opinion about both fights. She seemed to have taken my opinion to heart and started stroking her chin as she thought something over. I see Of course, my opinion is based on having Chiome-donos and your help this time. I didnt understand the purpose of her initial question, but Ariane bushed off my additional comment. I dont care about that, but something has to be done about the Hiruku religion. She narrowed her eyes as she looked off in the distance. Volume 7 - CH 5 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The End of Salma Kingdom Eastern border of Slama Kingdom, the Branier territory. The territory originally was a part of Nozan Kingdom, but seventy years ago, it was awarded to the Branier family for their patriarch spearheading the Salma eastern expansion. Since then, the Branier family was awarded a noble title and tasked with governing the border territory for generations. In the center of the territory sat an unusual castle. Before the territory had been conquered by Salma Kingdom, the previous lord had resided in a luxurious mansion. However, that mansion had been converted into its current form, complete with a massive defensive wall usually reserved for forts. In one of the offices within the residence an elderly man restlessly waited at his large wooden work desk. His stout body snugly fit within the lavish chair, while his receding gray hair, sharp eyes, deep wrinkles, and mustache only added to its intimidating figure. This man was Margrave Wendelin De Branier. Unlike the nobility of the capital, Margrave Branier possessed the aura of a knight or warrior. Originally, Salma Kingdoms borders were once constantly contested by Nozan Kingdom, Delfuento Kingdom, and what is nowadays the Hiruku theocracy, which had been once known as the Arthus Kingdom While all of those countries coveted the large and plentiful region, having a military ruler like him govern the land usually kept them at bay. Still, the circumstances of the neighboring countries changed about a hundred years ago when the power of the Arthus Kingdom was transferred from the King to the Pope of the Hiruku church. Back then, the Pope used his holy knights to conquer the holy city, and the Arthus Kingdom vanished from the maps when the kingdoms last king officially transferred power to the church. The Pope back then had advocated for Peace among the people. After that, where the Arthus Kingdom repeatedly crossed the borders and invaded the other countries, the pope spent his life establishing new borderlines and from that point onward all invasions suddenly ceased. Despite the unilaterally imposed border, none of the neighboring countries dared to oppose the Hiruku Theocracy because the country had become the center of the most widespread religion on the Continent and was home to the Pope. The conflict between the three countries took center stage, but Salma Kingdoms eastern expansion was the last major invasion, the great wars decade spanning wars were reduced to sporadic fights. One reason was that the Hiruku Theocracy became a rather affluent country once it had been freed from expanses of constant warring. Witnessing the upturn of the Theocracys fortunes sparked a sense of crisis within the other countries, so they began enacting policies that would safeguard their national security. The nobility of Salma Kingdom left the task of defending the border to the Branier family and pursued power within the Kingdom itself. As a result, the nobility that had been fundamental to the protection of the country directed their efforts towards gaining the Kings favor and the pleasures of life, it became a rarity for them to protect the border territories. There was no denying that the establishment of the Hiruku Theocracy calmed the strife between its neighboring nations, bringing peace to the region, but doubts remain about it bringing peace to the people. Although the nobility lived comfortable lives, the common man was burdened by the cost of their luxurious lifestyles. It couldnt be said that they lived rich lives. If the country falls into chaos, the capitals nobles might be too late to respond Margrave Branier spoke in the otherwise empty room and looked towards the ceiling as he mulled over these facts. The recent incidents in his territory were bothering him. First, there were the sightings mentioned in the reports. Monsters that had never been seen before had been spotted along the Kingdoms borders, the witnesses catching sight of them crossing the Uiru river after the creatures left the elven forest of Rouen. Then there were the reports that one of those very monsters had been seen chasing after an unknown armed force. In order to gain a hold of the situation, Branier had organized a search party for the monsters and the mysterious armed force. The soldiers that had conducted the search encountered deformed, two-headed spider-human hybrids. Four of those deformed monsters had been found in the territory and while the platoons suffered heavy casualties, they still managed to defeat them. The fact that even one of those creatures matched a platoon in terms of strength, and the direction they appeared from, had been enough for him to send messengers to Larisa. Nozan Kingdom was also a possible target with those monsters likely chasing some official through his territory, chances were that some kind of tragedy had already occurred inside that Kingdom, so Margrave Barnier had decided to send scouts to the Kingdom. It wasnt an exaggeration to say that whatever report they returned with would determine the fate of Braniers territory. Still, all that was still in the future. It would take at least three days for the scouts to reach the capital of Nozan, and five days for the scouts to reach Salmas. The return trip would probably take even longer. Each party had been given a bird, so the actual report shouldnt take twice as long as the trip there. However, only being capable of waiting was an irritating prospect for Margrave Branier. Depending on the situation in Larisa, I may need to broker an alliance with Nozan. The Margrave rose from his chair and looked towards the map hanging on a nearby wall when he heard footsteps approaching from outside the room. Hed expected the usual knock that should have preceded an entry, but it never came because the door was suddenly thrown open and a familiar face rushed into the room. Excuse my rowdiness, Wendelin-sama! The women who rushed into the room was none other than Braniers personal assistant. A foreboding feeling overtook the margraves mind as it was rather unusual for her to enter his office unannounced and she was never one to panic. In fact, he could not even think of even one situation which would cause her to act in her current manner. The scouts had only left for the capital three days ago. It was a bit too soon for a report to arrive that was the thought crossing Margrave Brianiers mind as he noticed of the person behind his assistant. It was a young soldier dressed in the traditional uniform of messengers. While the messenger was one of his own, before Margrave Brainier could open his mouth, the soldier closed his eyes and began shouting his message. The capital city of Larisa is currently besieged by a large number of mysterious undead! Their exact numbers are unknown, but its expected to be at least two hundred thousand! The King requests that the brave Margrave send reinforcements! With his message delivered, the let out an audible exhale before sucking in a large volume of air. The content of his message was overwhelming What did you say!!? Margrave Brainiers eyes bulged and the veins in his forehead began to pulse as he tried to gain confirmation from the messenger. The capital was threatened by two hundred thousand undead it was a situation where anyone would ask for confirmation, but even a hardened veteran wouldve been unable to provide a coherent answer in the face of the Margraves current intimidating figure. Even if the undead spontaneously began cropping up in above-average numbers, two hundred thousand of them suddenly appearing defied common sense. There was a historical precedent that some corpses left on old battlegrounds would occasionally rise as undead, but their numbers rarely exceeded the hundreds, let allow thousands. To begin with, the numbers just didnt add up. In this world, when two forces engaged in territorial dispute, they would prepare an average of two thousand troops. What type of undead are these two hundred thousand composed of? Even though Branier had broken out in a cold sweat, he forced himself to ask the questions that needed to be asked. The reports on the spider-human monsters suggested that they might be some kind of undead, given their rotten human halves and that their bodies disintegrate upon being slain. It was the worst case scenario if two hundred thousand of those spider-human monsters were besieging the capital. Every human nation would be at risk of being destroyed if that was the case. According to the messenger from the capital, the majority of the horde were armored undead soldiers, while there were a few spider monsters mixed among their ranks! The margrave let out a relieved sigh as the worst case situation had been avoided, however, it was only a temporary comfort as their numbers still remained. While the contents of the report could be confusing and improbable to most listeners, a certain legend was brought to the forefront of Margrave Braniers mind. It cant be Hades? But, the legends say he was destroyed by the empire. Once upon a time, the undead were mere servants to a legendary monster that wreaked havoc across the empires territory it was said his undead army exceed ten thousand. Margrave Branier, shook his head to cease such thoughts. Now wasnt the time to look for a cause, there was a situation that had to be dealt with. By the way, if you came from Larisa, havent you arrived too early? When the margrave asked for an explanation, it was his assistant, not the messenger, who replied. I was informed of the matter earlier. Our scouts came across the Kings messenger seeking reinforcements as they traveled towards the capital. The messenger is the only one who returned, while the rest of the party went ahead to conduct reconnaissance. The messenger from the capital will be entering the territory shortly. Although she spoke quickly, the Margrave nodded his head as his assistant seemed to have regained her composure. He started to summarize the information in his mind and tried to plan out his next move. Realistically speaking, its impossible for reinforcements to reach the capital in time we may have to abandoned the capital all together, but that cant be helped. The young soldier was shocked by the Margraves words. Still, he kept his mouth shut as he understood that he wasnt in a position to voice his opinion. The Margrave raised an eyebrow at his behavior, before explaining his decision to assistant one point at a time. There is little our forces can do against two hundred thousand undead. Even if the capital engages in siege warfare, thats not a number of enemies that can simply be worn down. Then theres the distance and time. Assuming I deploy a massive number of reinforcements, it will take days before they arrive The Margrave paused for a moment and looked at the map hanging behind him. It would take seven days for infantry, ten if you include preparation time. The assistant followed up the Margraves words. The Margrave nodded in agreement. The capital also sat in a large plain, making it impossible for a small army to fight a larger army there. Luring the enemy into the Uiri River and having the current sweep them away was a more plausible course of action. However, it was hard to say for certain if that would work. The enemy was undead, not human, so their behavior was bound to be different. It was unknown if the current would have any effect on an army of two hundred thousand undead. This was hardly a situation where one could be optimistic. If the spotted spider-human monsters had been scouts, then it was only a matter of time before the army set its sights on his territory. Margrave Branier began preparing contingencies in case of such an event while he gave his assistant instructions. Send a message to the fort along the Uiru river. If they come across a unit of undead, abandon the fort and withdraw to the capital. Every available weapon in the territory should be gathered here. Inform every settlement that any crop that is ready for harvest should be brought here, effective immediately. The assistant was busy writing down the Margraves instruction on a corner of a document when another soldier entered the room. Milord, the bird from the Nozan messengers returned! This is the report. The soldier who had thrown open the office door saluted the Margrave before walking forward to present him with a small parchment. Birds were one of the fastest means of communication in this world, but due to their natural homing instincts they could only send messages one way. Furthermore, it took time and effort to train the birds as carriers, making it impossible for them to become the normal means of communication. A report from the Nozan group? So soon. Even though its arrival added on to todays surprises, Margrave Branier received the slip of paper and glanced over it. The Margraves expression changed as he read the few sentences written there. The assistant narrowed her eyes when she saw the Margraves strange behavior, who, detecting her curiosity, handed her the parchment so she could read it for herself. As she received the message and scanned the contents of the report, Branier began rubbing his temple with his index finger. Apparently, the capital of Nozan Kingdom had already been attacked. Margrave Branier calmly nodded as she spoke the report aloud. Hed expected as much, but then it was the rest of the report that had him wiping the cold sweat from his neck with the back of his hand. Just what in the world is happening in this region? Innumerable sets of burnt armor were scattered across the plain outside the city walls. While one of the gates was destroyed, the city itself only suffered minimal damage, and restoration efforts are already underway. Though the Margraves expression remained claim, the joy in her voice at discovering a potential way out of this nightmare couldnt be hidden. Learning that a breakthrough had been made somewhere offered a sliver of hope for their own crisis. Was it just like the attack on Larisa? We cant be sure about the scale, but if that was the case then Nozan Kingdom managed to strive off destruction. However, once she finished analyzing the situation from an objective point of view, she looked up towards her lord. Even though he understood what she was getting at, the Margraves expression had become bitter. If the Branier territory was unable to stop undead invasion, the two hundred thousand undead would overrun and destroy the region before traveling northwards and attacking the forces of Nozan Kingdom again. Still, this also meant that there was a possibly upside for the inhabitants of the Branier territory. The Nozan Kingdom and the feudal lords of the Branier territory had often clashed with one another, but the last thing they would have wanted was a large undead invasion, making them open to a temporary alliance. After all, it was literally impossible to negotiate with this kind of enemy. Even if an alliance couldnt be formed, they might have been willing to help alleviate the worst of the invasion out of sheer self-preservation. Although, with the current situation it would be much better for Nozan if the Branier territory was wiped off the map. In the worst case scenario, Nozan was confident in their countermeasures against the undead. If that was the case, they would most likely reject any pleas for aid from the Branier territory. Without their support, the Branier house would be left to fend off the two hundred thousand undead alone. The very same territory which had once belonged to Nozan Kingdom, before it had been conquered during an invasion. All the Nozan Kingdom had to do was wait until they were defeated and wipe out the undead, essentially reconquering the territory with relative ease. No, they would come into possession of the entire Salma Kingdom, since Larisa would have been destroyed at that point. The capital of Salma Kingdom was a port city, so the nobility might be able to escape via ship, but even if they return, they would lack the soldiers and power necessary to oppose the Nozan Kingdom. Though he tried to form countermeasures once more, the Margrave sighed after imagining the dim future. Even if I do that, nothing will happen unless I act. Ill personally have to act as a messenger to the Nozan Kingdoms capital. If we cant join hands then everything will be lost, and the people will before forced to evacuate. We need to make the necessary preparation, time is of the essence. Margrave Branier looked towards the ceiling to shake off his fatigue, before turning to his assistant and giving instructions. When I depart as messenger, you and the Knight commander shall lead in my place. The two messengers here will follow your orders. She makes the decisions, understood? Salma Kingdom might not even be on the map by this time next year. Whether or not the Branier territory survives rest on the shoulders of everyone here. The two messengers could only gulp audibly as they listened to the Margrave. Ill be off. With a brief send-off, Margrave Branier grabbed his favorite cloak and briskly left the office. Volume 7 - CH 6 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Meeting with Nozans King Nozans capital city, Soalia A cubical tower had been built near the inner wall as a sort of command post in case the city needed to fight a defensive battle. It was a practical brick building that lacked any elegance. The narrow pathways, little sources of natural light due to the small windows, and the relatively cramped room empathized the buildings intended purpose. A certain room in the building felt even more cramped the rest of them as the people gathered here sat across from each other. Four people had taken a seat at a table, which wasnt a polished masterpiece like those youd find in a palace, but crude board that sat atop two unstable legs. Two of the seats were occupied by King Asparuf of Nozan Kingdom and his daughter, Princess Lille. At their backs stood Zahar and Nina, the knights who had been charged with protecting the princess, while the countrys ministers lined the wall. On the other side of the table was the pointy-eared and lilac-skinned dark elf Ariane and a knight wearing silver full-body armor who fidgeted in the rickety chair beneath him in other words, myself. Another person, a black-haired cat beastman dressed in black grabs, Chiome, stood behind us, holding Ponta to her chest. Had it not been for Ponta, Chiomes dark attire wouldve made her blend into the background of the dimly light room. If one were to let their guard down, they wouldve lost sight of her. In the silent room, it was Princess Lille who opened her mouth first. Allow me to introduce ourselves once more. This is my father and the King of Nozan Kingdom Asparuf Nozan Soulia. You have my sincerest appreciation for helping us through our countrys plight at my daughters request. Elves and beastman. King Asparuf interrupted his daughter by bowing his head and offering a self-introduction as well as an apology. The Kings subordinates let out an audible gasp when they saw his behavior, but silence overcame the room once more as they all held their breath. Personally, I wasnt all that surprised by this. The Hiruku religion, in which elves and beastmen were objects of disdain, was widely practiced in this country. The King had just lowered his head to members of those races, so I expected someone to complain about it, but the statesmen remained completely silent. Occasionally, their gaze would focus on Ariane or me, but their eyes would dart away whenever one of us caught them. Arianes shoulders shook and a small smile appeared on her face as she watched their behavior. A little while ago, the three of us ended Palermos monstrous rampage, so they were naturally cautious no, they were terrified of us. Honestly, our handling of Palermo gave us a convenient advantage in negotiations, seeing how the contempt I expected wasnt present. Haa, talks wouldnt proceed if things were left as they were, so I took it upon myself to start our introductions. I am Arc Raratoia of Great Canada Forest. Beside me is Similarly, I am Ariane Glenys Raratioa. Once I finished my introduction, Ariane gave her own brief introduction after I urged her with a look. My eyes landed on Chiome and Ponta next, but while her cat ears slightly twitched atop her head, she remained silent and I had to introduce her. This is Chiome-dono. Kyun! and thats Ponta. Ponta was self-asserting when I finished introducing Chiome, so I added her as well before l turned back to the King. So, lets move straight to the main point The tension in the room rose at my declaration. The gunboat diplomacy was a bit extreme, but I might as well make the most of it. Youve already heard some of the situation from Princess Lillie, but we accepted her request to help liberate the capital. Although the level of support deviated from what was expected, the princess had agreed to a certain compensation. For the sake of our elven brethren and our beastmen allies, we dont mind a bit of hardship. I cut off my words and gauged everyones reaction. It was a brief explanation to inform the king that our efforts to rescue the capital had been done under Princess Lilles employment, thus justifying our actions that was my intention anyway. Several of the Kingdoms ministers looked at the princess in utter bewilderment. Ive heard about your reward from Lille. Of course, I intended to honor my familys promises and deliver your earned payment since the beginning. However, are you certain there are no mistakes within the contract? So that everyone here may be informed, would you please reiterate what kind of payment you seek? Ariane gave me a sideways glance and a small gesture with her hand when King Asparuf boldly asked us about our demands. Our demands are as followed: First, we request entrance into this countrys treasury. And Second, the immediate release of all the elven and beastmen slaves, and that a penalty is enforced for anyone caught enslaving them in the future. I could hear the chatter picking up around us once I spoke the controversial demands set as our reward. Since we were demanding a change of this nations laws in exchange for mercenary work, arguments were unavoidable. However, we held the power to push for acceptance here. It is a reward for the efforts that insured your countrys survival it may be petty of me, but weve done the work to earn it. Our greed is in line with the effort we expended to make those demands. My eyes wandered towards Lille who was sitting across from me, as she slowly nodded her head in agreement with my remarks. By simply referring to your countrys survival I was bolstering our position with our previous achievements while simultaneously wielding our abilities as a threat towards the very country indebted to us. King Asparuf seems to have caught onto that, his smile remained as he responded in an agreeable manner, but the muscles in his neck strained against his skin. Its ridiculous to consider that greed. The possession of elven and beastmen slaves is outlawed within our country. Emancipating the illegally possessed slaves is a rather cheap reward for us to provide. All chatter halted at the Kings statement. I seemed to have drawn out a promise from the King. Ariane and I locked eye with one another before she gave me a small nod. It would be a good bargain to remove the deeply-root Hiruku religion as well No, there were already plenty of reasons to remove the Hiruku Religion. However, I doubted the religion would be purged even if we asked for it. In fact, the country might be divided into faithful church supporters and abolishers if I pressed the issue. After all, the main reason for the current situation was me. It was an angel who had annihilated the undead army Stories of Michael were bound to spread amongst the general populace. Many of the citys residents had been evacuated from the area between the inner and outer walls when it seemed like it would be turned into a battlefield, but those behind the inner wall witnessed the angel descending from the sky. Of course, the soldiers who had been fighting on the second wall and the high-ranking ministers inside this room knew the truth. The greatly adored angel had descended on behest of an elf something no one would believe. The angel that had appeared in front of the citys inhabitants, they believed their god sent the angel in response to their plight. A multitude of citizens had witnessed Palermos demise and rumors of the cardinal staining his hand with evil had already started to spread as well. Right now, the Hiruku religion was in a delicate position in the city. It could be said that the faith in the upper echelons of the church had plummeted, but faith in the doctrine had increased for the people that witnessed the miracle. What to do while I tried to figure things out, King Asparuf brought up the matter first. At that time, if Cardinal Palermo was to be believed, the reason he took on that horrifying form lies with the current Pope of the Hiruku religion. This is a very serious matter for us. The Hiruku religion has spread to many human countrys across the continent that those directly beneath the pope, the upper echelon of the church, are monsters is something none but those here would believe King Asparuf let out a large sigh as he spoke before leaning in close to me with an earnest expression on his face. I would like to ask you No, Arc-dono, it seems that Cardinal Palermo knew of you. It seems to me that you already killed another cardinal based on what I heard. Even though he looked human, you knew that hed been a monster since the very beginning? Apparently, they wanted to know if we elves were aware of the Hiruku Churchs other dealings, such as this attempt conquest from behind the scenes. However, I only met one other cardinal in Tajiento and defeated him by chance, we were only investigating the Hiruku religion because of what happened to Chiomes brother. While I was at a loss as to how to answer the question, Ariane unexpectedly voiced a reply. We encountered them before by chance. but, it was inevitable that wed discover their secret. Her golden eyes took on a feral gleam as she stared down the people in the room, it was if she were daring them to challenge her. Several people unintentionally filched back when they got caught in her gaze. It was the same in the Rhoden Kingdom, Ariane had no mercy for elf and beastmen slavers, especially those in a position of power. The only exception seemed to be human children. It was rather fortunate that the one whod contracted us had been princess Lille. What in the world do you mean? The King asked Ariane to expound upon what she said with a straight face. Though Im am unfamiliar with the Hiruku doctrine, after seeing Palermo I can guess why they remove elves and beastmen from human cities. He might have seemed human to you, but he was far from that we could tell that hed been undead with a single glance. The ministers swallowed and focused all their attention on Ariane after she said her piece. Eventually, an old man standing along the wall timidly asked her a question. S-So, youre saying you knew Lord Palermo wasnt human on sight? Thats right. Even if an undead wears human skin, it wont slip past us. You people have been removing the eyes that can see through the monsters disguises with your own hands, all for the sake of those monsters doctrine. Well, there was one person that hadnt been able to see through it, but lets keep that close to my chest instead of interrupting her. Still, todays Ariane-dono was in a bad mood because of our surroundings. Had she been practicing her speech about the The Hiruku Church ever since we dealt with Palermo? The old man lowered his head after receiving Arianes criticism. According to their doctrine, elves and beastmen were inferior races, there wasnt a single Hiruku follower that didnt see themselves as being above those two races, but that superiority complex had them dancing in the palms of the undeads hands. However, pushing them any further on the matter would only ignite even more hostilities against elves. She was sitting next to me and they knew she had the power to sink sections of this city beneath the earth, so no one was brave enough to challenge her now. Still, it was for the best that we move on Lets put that on hold for now, Ariane-dono. She crossed her arms and remained quiet at my request. There is no doubt that Cardinal Palermo was the one who orchestrated the assault on the capital. Since were not concerned with the inner-workings of the Hiruku Theocracy, we only have a rough idea of their goals. No, you could say that this event has clued us in on their goals. King Asparuf held his breath as I changed topics and looked directly at him. Beside him, Lille clasped her hand together over her chest like a child listening to a ghost story. When I encountered Cardinal Charos he was on the verge of conquering a city through the use of undead and other monsters. Since there was a church in the city, I didnt understand his reasoning, but it probably had something to do with the enormous number of undead that attacked this capital. That Someone opened their mouth when they heard what I said but they quickly shut it afterward. You couldnt spontaneously create that many undead moreover, the armor and weapons were uniform in appearance, not something youd find on undead scavenged from random battlefields. Palermo had said that his power was something the Pope had given me, so that meant the pope could create undead himself. The two cardinals were simply one type of monster the pope could create. It was all about the available materials Then my brethren that are taken to the Hiriku Theocracy are When Chiome unexpectedly joined the conversation with that quiet question, I slowly nodded my head. They were probably turned into undead From what I heard in Rhodens port city Lanbaltic, the Theocracy has been purchasing a large number of criminal slaves recently. I was told that they would be put to work in the mines, but that doesnt seem to be the case. For now, I simply spoke the conclusion that I had come to based off of the information I had on hand, how they would treat the Hiruku Theocracy from now on was up to them. Lilles shoulders trembled and her eyes bulged when I said my piece. This is serious, father! The Hiruku church has to be removed at once! Asparuf turned to his daughter and tried to calm her passionate declaration. Wait, Wait, Lille! its not that simple! Of course, it wasnt simple To expel the deeply ingrained Hiruku religion from a country, youd need to convince a majority of the proud believers to turn their backs on their faith. It wasnt an easy feat to accomplish now that an actual angel had descended. Rebellion was all but assured if they tried to force the matter with the royal familys power, and depending on the scale, it could result in them being overthrown. And would the Hiruku religion just leave Nozan alone simply because their attack on the capital had failed? Perhaps they were already preparing a larger force to launch the second attack, or they would simply apply pressure. Even if they revealed the truth about the church to neighboring countries, how many would actually believe them in this world, which lacked means of communication, it would take days before the message even reached the heads of other nations. Frankly speaking, they were in a check. The people around us started to understand and frantically began voicing countermeasures and tactics to avoid the worst case scenario, however, even I could tell none of their suggestions would bear fruit. There were no effective measures, but for those that lived under the Hiruku religion for so long, maybe it was impossible to think of any solution. Still, there was no reason for us to proceed at our own discretion, so we might consult Dylan abo no, in this situation, we needed to speak with someone higher up. Thats it! Why not seek reinforcements from Rhoden? I heard one of the ministers suggest an interesting idea, but how realistic would it be to expect Rhoden to send reinforcements across the gulf? In my heart, it wasnt all that likely to occur. That should do, right? Lilles eyes had become teary-eyed after hearing her father yell at her, causing me to switch towards cleaning up this discussion before asking for our demands to be met. Since your country is incapable of purging the Hiruku church right now, wouldnt the next best thing be to announce the mastermind behind the crisis to the populace and start detaining clergymen for questioning? The fact that any of them could be an undead in human skin can be used as a valid excuse. The King began stroking his chin as he considered my suggestion, while Lille watched him with a frustrated expression. Instead of replying, Aspauf gave me a stout nod to indicate hed accepted my suggestion, despite the brevity of our acquaintanceship. I honestly expected the King to criticize my proposal when he stared at me with a hard look on his face. When the questioning begins I suppose youd like to be there to watch? Since it had been my suggestion, it was a reasonable question to ask. Currently, the ability to detect the undead was limited to elves and beastmen, but I doubt there were any more hidden undead within the capital. If you were an undead capable of mixing in with humans, they must have some will of their own. Its unlikely that any of those guys wouldve stuck around after Palermos defeat. Well, there was no reason to refuse selling this country a few more favors. Still, You dont mind if I leave Ariane-dono and Chiome-done in my stead, do you? My gaze shifted between the two as I spoke, Chiome nodded her head in approval, while suspicion began to cloud Arianes eyes. Hold on, what are you going do after pushing this hassle on us? Although they were humans, calling a request from a countrys king a hassle, had me worry that theyll carry a grudge over it. Ill be clearing out the remaining undead in the city. I rose from my seat, grabbed the Holy Shield of Teutates with my left hand and rested the Holy Thunder Sword over my right shoulder. It wasnt like I was capable of distinguishing the hidden undead from humans anyway. A more productive use of my time would be to help the soldiers clear way the undead that had breached the outer wall. Since the majority of the credit for the annihilation the undead army went to the angel I summoned, I figured I could compensate for that with a good showing now. An elf activity taking part in the defense of the capital should dispel some of the negative assumptions the people had of elves, even though my elven nature was hidden while I still had my helmet on. The Kings face turned pale when he caught on to what I was suggesting. Arc-dono, I am grateful for the offer, but wed like to have a city left standing The ministers who had been talking about future countermeasures along the wall stopped talking and simultaneously looked in my direction. They were afraid Id call down another angel to clear out the city, even though doing so would cause the reputation of elves to plummet. Do not worry, that isnt something that I can recklessly call down. Ill just be swinging this sword around. I gave the worried people in the room a brief explanation, asked Ariane and Chiome to meet me later, and left the room. Ponta had been relaxing in Chiomes arms up till that point, but she came flying after me with her wind magic, gracefully landing on her favorite spot. Kyun! You wanna come too, Ponta? Ponta vigorously wagged her tail in response to my question. There were a lot of soldiers stationed around the building once I stepped outside, the citizens that the knights kept at bay began pointing and chatting amongst themselves when they saw an unfamiliar knight leaving the building. Well, the inner walls gate was still shut tight and the soldiers should be capable of handling the regular undead themselves. Therefore, for the sake efficiency, it would be best to focus on the remaining spider chimera. Ill probably be finished in the evening With that thought in mind, I began making my way towards the gate. Volume 7 - CH 7 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Popes Power Before long, the sky above Soulia began to darken and eventually transitioned into the night of the seventh and last day of the siege. I was standing atop a building that was taller than those around it, taking in the view. Gently tapping the Holy Thunder Sword against my shoulder, I sighed. Beneath me, I could see several divisions of soldiers searching the cityscape. Thanks to my widespread use of Dimensional Step I was able to preemptively deal with the spider-chimeras, keeping the causalities among the soldiers minimal. Taking the high ground allowed me to easily spot the large bodies of the spider-chimeras. Also, since Palermo had been the control tower for these guys, it was easy to dispatch them after he was gone. I think Ive slain a majority of the spider-chimeras, but it might be a couple of days before the inner walls gates could be opened. Soulia was a rather large area, with thousands of buildings covering the ground within the outer walls. The guards and soldiers didnt have enough manpower to search all of them and destroy the undead. It was unlikely that the cleanup process would be completed quickly, even if the citizen were allowed to take part in a human wave tactic. Ky?un I heard Pontas miserable cry atop my helmet while I had been scanning the streets below and watching over the soldiers. It was almost dinner time. With that thought, I decided to put todays search efforts on hold. You wanna go and see what Ariane-dono and Chiome-dono are doing? Kyun! Kyun! Pontas tail became lively when I told her that we were going back. Bonfires had been lit along the citys inner wall, so I used those as a landmark to make my way back with Dimensional Step. Once I was close enough, I dropped to the streets below and walked the rest of the way to the gate. The soldiers on guards froze when I walked up and greeted them. Was that a good or a bad reaction? I passed them by and entered the small door next to the gate, two people were waiting for me once I made it past the wall. Youre a little late, arent you? Good evening, Arc-dono. Ariane and Chiome. Well, the city was larger than I expected, it might take several days to finish the job. How did things go on your end, Ariane-dono? Did you find anything in the church? After joining up with them and explaining how the search for the undead was going, the two shared a look and shrugged their shoulders when I asked them how things were going. We didnt find any other undead amongst those involved with the church. Its just Arianes somewhat tired voice trailed off before Chiome spoke up and continued where she left off. Its just that some of the churchs members cant be found. Either theyd been killed during the siege or went into hiding after Palermos death the details are unclear. While a few church officials had vanished, only one of them had probably been an intelligent undead. Our actions here, as well as in Tajiento, have probably been leaked to the Hiruku Theocracy by now The two of them nodded in agreement with my conclusion. Palermo had a description of the person who killed Charos on the Southern Continent. By now, we were under the careful watch of the Theocracys eyes or they were already planning a way to remove the obstacles in their way. Although it was by my own doing, I became a famous person without even knowing it. A crease appeared between Arianes eyebrows, which she started massaging with her index finger. The Pope of the Hiruku religion What exactly is his objective? Normally, a small group like us shouldnt have caught his atten Ariane let out a sigh when her golden eyes fell upon me. I shrugged my shoulders and chuckled as I watched Arianes response. That would normally be the case. The three of us were in possession of extraordinary strength we would need to be dealt with eventually. Kyun! Okay, three plus one. While stroking the fur under Pontas chin I vaguely thought of a few situations that three people couldnt handle alone. Although the three of us could deal with the problems at hand, we were extremely short-handed. As I thought about such things, I looked down at Chiome. Shed been quiet for a while and judging by her expression her mind was far away right now. Something wrong, Chiome-dono? Her cat ears immediately reacted to my question and she returned to her usual blank expression as she looked up at me. No Its nothing, really Ariane quietly gazed into Chiomes blue eyes after she gave an evasive response. Their eyes were intertwined with one another, and eventually, Chiome spoke up again. Were my captured brethren among the undead soldiers Ive slain? Ariane and I shared a look when she said that. The majority of the undead soldiers appeared to have been skeletal in appearance, like me. It was possible that theyd been entirely composed of human bones which had probably been collected from corpses. Although humans were the most numerous race, I couldnt say that elf and beastman corpses wouldnt be used if there were an abundant number of them available. The Hiruku doctrine demanded the removal of elves and beastmen from human countries. What became of the removed people didnt need to be said. I dont mean to say anything offensive, but if someone is turned to an undead, it might be for the best to put them to rest, rather than let them endlessly wander the world. Chiomes eyes moved down to her hands after she listened to what I said. She was probably thinking of her brother Sasuke. He had been turned into a tool of the Hiruku Theocracy, and she had been forced to cut him down herself so the Hiruku religion might be her archenemy. Ariane placed a worried hand on Chiomes shoulder, but while her ears twitched, Chiome said nothing as she looked up at Ariane. Pontas ears also moved in sync with Chiomes ears. There was a moment of silence, but then someone chuckled and the tense atmosphere was lifted. It came from Zahar, one of Lilles royal guards. What are you doing here? We have yet to truly show our gratitude for your help today. Although its rather modest, the royal cooks have prepared a meal for all of you. In accordance with Ariane-donos request, your meals had been taken to her room. Ponta began puffing her chest in anticipation when she heard what Zahar said. Ariane had a bit of a smug face when I turned towards her. In order to have dinner with other people, I would need to drink the spring water to rid myself of my skeletal appearance, but that ran the risk of wearing off halfway through the meal. I would have to decline the invitation in that case, but now I could thoroughly enjoy the meal made by professional royal chefs. It felt as if I could hear the phantom growls from my absent stomach when I imagined a good meal after a long days work. Ill arrange for someone to come fetch me once your meal is done. Since the king has agreed to your first demand, permission to browse the treasury has been granted. Pardon my question, but are you really satisfied with merely having a look? Zahar couldnt seem to comprehend our choice, but Chiome vigorously nodded her head, and Ariane spoke on behalf of her friend. Thank you, but merely looking is not a problem. Were just searching for clues Zahar simply said Is that so? and nodded at her brief statement. He probably thought that there was no need to get involved any further, and called out to the soldier who had been standing behind him. This guy will show you to your room. After finishing his business here, Zahar marched off as the soldier rigidly saluted him. He must have a lot of things to do, considering his position. We followed behind the mechanically moving doll that was our guild to our room and my mind wandered back to a certain topic. Just who in the world was the Pope of the Hiruku religion? Based on what Ive seen, he appeared to be a necromancer. Was it ironic that the pope was a necromancer, or was it a witty setting that had been chosen intentionally? In any case, a skeletal Heavenly Knight like myself shouldnt be calling the kettle black. Moreover, if the Pope was like the necromancers in the game, they wouldnt be much of a direct fighter. Instead, they used their magic to create undead who fought in their stead. If someone used it correctly, it would be a power that could conquer the world. It would be great if the undead that attacked the capital had been the entirety of his army, but that was unlikely, considering what happened in Tajiento. there were so many unreasonable existences in this world. With that thought in my heart, I sighed. Volume 7 - CH 8 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Browsing the Treasury Leaving the bread aside, we ate the majority of the meal. It was a rarity for Chiome and Ariane to enjoy meals that were usually reserved for royalty, so they tried a variety of new things. Ponta was already sleeping at the end of the table with a full stomach. The one who ate the most mustve been me. While my skeletal body lacked any flesh, it conveniently allowed me to enjoy the sensation of eating with my fourth-dimensional stomach. After an hour or so, once I finished enjoying the after-meal tea, the soldier who would lead us to the treasury arrived. I will lead you. The soldiers movements were rather jerky as he saluted us. Ariane released the kind of satisfied yawn that accompanied a full stomach. She carried a sleeping Ponta in her arms, whose belly steadily rose and fell as her paws occasionally twitched. Chiome had her usual blank face, but she rubbed her stomach as if she had eaten a little too much. The soldiers lead us through a complex maze of passageways and corridors within the palace. At the beginning, I had assumed that with every turn to the left or right we would be going towards the higher parts of the palace, but halfway through we began descending a flight of stairs and Ariane began to question our guide. Apparently, for securitys sake, a complex network of passageways had been built into the castle. Since we were talking about the national treasury here, I guess it would be inconvenient if invaders could find it easily. Moreover, our guide had been replaced at certain sections of the trip, so not even the guards were fully aware of the entire castles layout. It was a simple but effective security measure. (Sasuke-dono was able to find the treasury in this place) Chiome puffed out her chest beside me when I whispered in amazement at the fact that Sasuke had managed to break into this place. In fact, I was starting to doubt it was even possible to traverse this labyrinthine maze, avoid being detected by the various guards that filled said maze and escape undetected. Had it been me, I wouldve definitely been detected by the guards and only manage to gain access to the treasury after being forced to deal with every single one of them. Spying and sneaking around were completely uncharacteristic for me after all. When we arrived at the door leading to the treasury, I remembered that it hadnt been that long ago that Id been pursuing a thief. We were probably in the palaces basement. The echoes of our footsteps created by the thick stone walls and pavement meant that the guards stationed at the treasurys doors knew we were coming before we arrived. The passage must have been designed this way to act as an early warning system. After being urged by our guide, the door guards opened the and we were lead into a slightly wider passage than the one wed just been in. At the center of the passage was a person I was becoming very familiar with. One was Princess Lille. Instead of the simple dress she wore when we first met, she was now wearing an extravagant sky-blue outfit one would expect a princess to wear. Her golden curls were held up by jewel-encrusted clips, exposing more of her neck as a result. Her two guards, Zahar and Nina, stood behind her. Unlike the basic military uniforms they had worn throughout our journey, the two now wore decorative sashes adorned with medals and badges over more pristine uniforms. It appeared that they were to be our supervisors while we were in the treasury. However, I still had to ask Lille why someone important like her was here. Lille-dono, whatever are you doing here? I was the one who hired Arc-dono and the others. Thus, it is my responsibility to see that you receive the compensation promised! Father has already approved of this! She puffed out her chest and spiritedly answered my question. When I looked at her two guards, Zahar had a slightly frustrated expression. I could tell that she must have stubbornly worn down the King until he allowed her to come. Besides, there has never been a situation where guests were allowed into the treasury, therefore father determined that having a member of the royal family accompanying you will set precedent for future occasions. I found myself nodding along to her words. After all, there were various origins for royal customs. Although this situation was a part of the reward the princess had promised us, wouldnt it be rather troublesome if they needed a precedent to allow outsiders into the treasury in the future? A commoner like myself couldnt comprehend that logic, but Ariane on the other hand, who had been raised in an elven village, showed them a degree of understanding. So, we will promptly show you the treasury. I doubt any of you will steal anything, but wed appreciate it if you remain within our sight as much as possible. The three of us nodded along with what Zahar had said. I had no desire to steal anything, besides nether Ariane, Chiome or I were armed at the moment, while Zahar and Nina were armed and probably had the means to deal with anything that came up. Normally, one wouldnt think of stealing in this situation. After nodding, it seemed that we were finally able to enter the place where the countrys treasure was held. While our main goal was to retrace Sasukes footsteps, for some unknown reason I found the prospect of venturing into a treasury executing. The treasurys actual door was located at the back of the passage. With all its metallic reinforcements, the gate-like door looked more like something you would expect to find in a fortress instead of on a treasury. Six guards stood in front of the gate, the narrowness of the passing causing them to stand side by side, with no gaps between them. The guards bowed their heads to Lille before she handed them two keys, which they proceeded to insert into lumps of metal on the door. Two shutters snapping open echoed through area before guards started prying the large gate open. I was truly impressed by both such an airtight security systems and Sasukes ability to get past all of it. However, Zahar and I shared a look and he seemed to pick up on my trail of thoughts. The security has been improved since the incident with the intruder. It was an understandable situation. They hadnt been as thorough with their security before. Probably due to a history of no issues, they had assumed that no thief would ever be able to break in, but one ninja had forced them to reevaluate their entire system. It must have been a terrible time for the guards that had been on duty then. One of the guards entered the dim treasury and probably used a magic tool of some kind to illuminate the room. Please. Upon Zahars request, Lille was the first to enter the treasury. Gorgeous pieces of artwork and luxurious sets of jewelry lining the walls of the room wasnt what we found. Instead, there was a sculpture, probably chiseled by some famous sculptor, whose only visible part was the base because the rest of it was covered by a large cloth. The paintings had all been packaged and arranged side to side, so there was no way to see the paintings themselves. Jewels and coins werent simply left out in the open since the shelves that lined the walls were filled with wooden chest of various shapes and sizes. The room itself was built out of beautiful and sturdy stone, crude light-emitting magic tools were wrapped around pillars across the room, and there was a distinct lack of decorations. It looked more like a large warehouse instead of a treasury. The hidden room of Dientos lord had felt more like a treasury than this place. After gaining permission, I began looking through the chests and confirmed that they were indeed treasure chests. The contents of the chests were quite varied, some were filled with gold and silver coins, others had jewelry and decorative items wrapped in cushioning material, one had a twisted root whose value I couldnt begin to guess, and some even had black coconut-like fruit. Hmm Ky?uh. I went around the warehouse trying to trance Sasukes steps, but I havent come across any clues yet. I couldnt expect an on-the-spot inspection in this world, and it wasnt like I could find some trivial item and start making wild but somehow accurate inferences as if it was the most natural thing in the world. In that regard, it was a stroke of luck that I came to this city and crossed paths with Palermo. When I took a quick break, I noticed that Lille had been staring at me with a strange look on her face, as she watched me wandering through the treasury. The act of merely browsing a treasury must have been incredibly strange to her, and I had no idea what I was doing myself, so I didnt know what to tell her. Halfway through the search I checked in with Ariane and Chiome, but they hadnt found anything either. The treasury was filled to the brim with items, but since no dust had built up there were no footprints to follow. Even when I ran my finger along a shelf it came away clean. Quite clean, isnt it Zahar had been watching my behaviors before he provided an explanation for the question that had been forming in my mind. After the break-in had been discovered, inventory was taken to determine what had been stolen, and it appears that the treasury was cleaned at the same time. I stared back at him for his casual answer. Do you have the list of the treasurys contents? While a bit confused by my question, Zahar nodded his head and led us to a bookshelf in the corner of the treasury. I thought they were prohibited spell books at first, but most of the books were item catalogs and entry logs. They were quite a lot of documents and there wasnt enough time to go through them all. As I flipped through one of the books pages, Lille shared something really interesting with me. I heard nothing was taken from the treasury, but that some of the inventory records had been meddled with. Now, which one was it again? One of the guards stepped forward and hand me the book that Lille had started searching for on the shelf. If Im not mistaken, the beginning of this book was damaged because of improper handling. I scrolled through the book I received until I came upon a familiar image. Chiome-dono. Chiome stopped what shed been doing when I called for her, and her blue eyes bulged when she saw the image. Volume 7 - CH 9 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax A Careless Remark The drawing that accompanied the item description catalog was that of a rhombus-shaped jewel. While a description of the jewel was written beside the drawing, I could tell that it was one of the Blade Heart Clans Spirit Contract Crystal. Zahar-dono, is the jewel recorded here still within the treasury? After showing him the drawing in the book, Zahar looked it over before gently shaking his head. Unfortunately, this item is no longer held here, it seems to have been gifted to the Hiruku Theocracy some time ago. Chiome and I immediately understood what he said meant. Without a shadow of a doubt, Sasuke had been the one to break in and escape. After reading the treasurys records, he left for the Hiruku Theocracy and fell into the Popes hands that was a rough estimate of what happened at least. Chiomes eyes had been focused on the Spirit Contract Crystals drawing ever since I showed it to her, but she slowly closed them as thoughts of her departed brother overwhelmed her. Nina suddenly stepped forward with a grimace on her face when she saw the somber atmosphere, her hand rested on her sword and she glared at Chiome when she opened her mouth. I thought it was a bit strange, but youre searching for that beastman that broke into the treasury, arent you? That vagrant broke into the royal familys treasury! Whats your relationship with that thief!? Faced with her threatening attitude, Lilles face went pale as she looked between Nina and me, her eyes swimming as she tried and failed to come up with an excuse for herguard. Nina must have realized that she was no match for Chiome, yet she confronted her anyway. You could see her trembling hands from here. Did her serious personality allow her to ignore this difference in strength, or was her prejudice against beastmen blinding her judgment? Zahar must have had a general idea of what wed been looking for, but had pretended to not having noticed anything up till now. He tried to reel Ninas behavior in but Chiome shut him out before he could say anything. Are you gonna do something to us, now that you know were looking into the thiefs actions? A new cold fire was ignited in Chiomes blue eyes, the air around her literally dropping to the point where her breath became visible. The moisture in the air started forming ice crystals that reflected the light from the treasurys magic tools. Nina and the others knew of Chiomes abilities from our fight with Palermo. While she looked like a young girl, her ability wasnt something that could be overcome by one or two human knights. Like frogs caught in a serpents glare, fear froze the people around us in place. Ninas presumptuous questioning had the misfortune of bringing Chiomes sorrows and regrets over Sasukes death at the hands of the Hiruku to the surface. The stone floor froze over when Chiome took a single measured step forward. The unpleasant sound of ice breaking and reforming echoed throughout the room. Do you know how that jewel found its way into this treasury? Why do you think my brethren are forced to hide in the mountains, lest they be placed in chains in human towns? Do you have any idea how many of my people have been hated, chased and chaptered by humans? Th-That Her voice was quiet and nearly silent, yet was seeped in icy blood lust. Nina chocked on her own words as cold sweat ran down her neck. I felt an unseen blade I felt at my throat, causing my stomach drop because I knew something bad would happen if Chiome wasnt stopped. Thats enough, Chiome-dono. The chill slightly lessened when I called out to her. Princess Lille told me that the King will publicly declare to free the beastmen tomorrow. Chiome-dono, its meaningless to take out your anger on Nina. Wouldnt it be more productive for you to watch your freed brethren and see what kind of treatment they received? Not reallybut there was meaning in asking questions I knew the answer to. If the justification behind her raised fist was shaken, her actions would become clouded by doubt. Lille-dono, it is tomorrow right? Lille picked up on what I was trying to accomplish and repeatedly nodded her head she affirmed my statements. Th-Thats right! Tomorrow, Father will gather those within the capital in the palace courtyard and grant them their freedom! Chiomes eyes slowly closed as she took a deep breath. Lille and the guards let out a relieved sigh as the frost along the floor melted and the ice particles dissipated. I am sorry, Arc-dono. I lost my head for a moment. I shall take my leave now. Chiome give me a slight bow as she spoke before she left the treasury with gusto. I set my eyes upon the now awake Ponta that was resting within Arianes arms. Ponta, I have a job for you. Why dont you follow Chiome-dono? Kyun! Understanding my words, Ponta leaped from Ariane arms and begin chasing after Chiome, her tail swaying vigorously as she ran. After seeing Chiome disappearing beyond the second door with Ponta in hand, I turned back to Lille and apologized for that outburst. Sorry, the jewel drawn here is a treasure that has been passed down through her family. I dont know under what circumstances this treasure found its way here, but considering the relationship between humans and beastmen it couldnt have been pleasant ordeal, to say the least. Zahar chimed in with an apology of his own. We didnt know it was this kind of artifact, please excuse our rudeness. Arc-dono. Lille rushed forward on the heels of Zahars apology and tried to apologize for her guards behavior. Save your apologies. Chiome-dono was slightly in the wrong here as well. We couldnt allow our compensation to be placed at risk. Many were still left in a state of shock, so I did my best to wave the incident away while I had the chance. Tomorrow, the beastmen would be released and it would become illegal to enslave them within this country ever again. Still, the promises of tomorrow wont heal the rift between the races today. Those who have been enslaved, the slavers and those who resisted slavery couldnt simply mend their relationship with one another. The scene between Chiome and Nina will likely crop up in various places from now own. F-Forgive us, Arc! Ill be sure to properly discipline Nina later! Despite my efforts, Lille rushed to my side and apologized for Ninas blunder, her gray eyes stained with tears as she looked up at me. Seeing her small master pledging on her behalf, Nina got ashamed of herself for her own shallowness. She bowed her head deeply and apologized on the spot. Chiome, along with Ponta, was waiting for us not far from the treasurys entrance. Sorry, Arc-dono. Chiomes ears and tail were downcast as she apologized to me, but I brushed it aside as if nothing had happened. What is there for Chiome-dono to apologize for? Her response was to simply shake her head and avoid eye contact. Ponta purred and rubbed herself against Chiomes chest in an attempt to cheer her up. She may have been a battle-tested warrior, but she was still a young girl. It seemed that she had yet to learn how to react to subjects that struck a personal nerve. In a way, it was rather assuring that she still had such an aspect in her personality. There are lots of things to take care of in the capital and the hidden villages. A lot of problems can spring up if the supplies arent adjusted to account for the new arrivals. It seems Ill be rather busy. Chiome chuckled at my attempts to brighten the mood by bringing up tomorrows schedule and lamenting my workload. Lets get to bed, today was rather tiring. Theyve already provided rooms for us in the castle, but how about we spend the night at the village? Ariane must have judged that Chiome would be uncomfortable staying in a room prepared by humans and suggested that we returned to our village with my magic. However, Chiome embraced Ponta and rejected the proposal. I dont have a problem here. Ill be heading to bed early in preparation for tomorrow. Ariane looked at Chiomes face until she was satisfied with what she saw, and grabbed her by the arm. Alright, Chiome-chan and I will share a bed tonight. Of course, Arc will be in another room entirely. Ariane laughed and talked as if everything had been decided, with Chiome nodding along instead of arguing with her. Since she still had a tight hold on Ponta as they walked off, it appeared that I would be sleeping alone tonight. So I was left standing there in the moonlit corridor. Volume 7 - CH 10 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Three Heroes + One Unfortunately, there was no way to say that the day the beastmen would be liberated was a beautiful one. The weather was the complete opposite of what such an occasion called for, with thick gray clouds hanging in the sky above the capital. Since the city hadnt been cleared of undead yet, many people were forced to stay in uncomfortable tents camps behind the inner wall. However, the faces of the people didnt reflect the gloomy atmosphere. Stories of how the undead horde outside the city had been wiped out had spread throughout the populace, there was even talk among the citizens about forming search parties to hunt the remaining undead. Many citizens had already volunteered to help destroy the remaining undead, the atmosphere was far from depressing and full of energy and liveliness. According to Zahar, rumors of the beastmen being set free had intentionally been spread throughout the populace whenever talks about rebuilding the city came up, although the full story hadnt been leaked. I was wondering why they took such measures, but he politely explained the circumstances behind them to me. Before we arrived to rescue the city, the capital lacked the necessary manpower to defend the city, so all the beastmen slaves and those gathered for the church had been mobilized. Originally, it had been planned to hand them over to the church after the crisis had passed, but now theres no need comply with their demands since the cardinal was exposed. Zahar had an unpleasant expression on his face as he spoke. Still, its possible that the beastmen will try to escape the capital. Its possible that some them have already fled after yesterdays battle had concluded. The King had to spread rumors in advance to prevent them from recklessly trying to escape the city. I nodded and muttered an affirmation after listening to what he had to say. It would be an easy feat for the physically endowed beastmen to scale the inner wall and escape now that most of the undead were slain. Still, it was a dangerous action to take nevertheless, enduring slavery didnt leave much physical endurance in a person. Ariane, Chiome, Ponta, Zahar and I were currently in the reception hall of a guest mansion that had been built near the palace, watching the garden below through a window. Normally, the general public wouldnt be allowed inside the royal palace, but a multitude of beastmen had been gathered in the large garden. There were quite a few of them, though Zahar said that they didnt exceed more than a thousand people. It was obvious that the beastmen who voluntarily made their way here came to witness, with their own eyes and ears, the declaration that would affect their place within this country. Then theyd be able to report back to their peers what they witnessed. Chiome had been immersed in deep thought ever since she saw her brethren file into the garden. Zahar gave her a sideways glance before bringing up what had happened yesterday. Chiome-dono, there is no excuse for Ninas rude behavior yesterday. He was trying to apologize again, but Chiomes blank expression remained unchanged. A look from Ariane told me that I would be our representative today. Chiome-dono doesnt seem too worried about it, so dont worry about it Xahar-dono. I havent seen Nina-dono today, is she with Princess Lille? Zahar scratched the back of his head and smiled bitterly when I asked about her whereabouts. She was punished by Lille-same after the incident and is still reflecting on her actions I heard a small sigh for the two other people listening to him. When I looked at the two people in question, their eyes were suspiciously directed at the horizon. So, Nina-dono was serious about it. I found myself imagining the still pre-pubescent princess chastising the female knight with a whip in hand, as I glanced back out the window. The thought of Nina shouting Im sorry! after the whip bit into her back made me blush and apologize in my heart for having such a daydream. Either way, it seems Lille could be entrusted with Ninas punishment, so I cleared those disgraceful thoughts from my head and asked Zahar another question. Zahar-dono, why is it that you dont carry any malice towards the beastmen? Hearing my question, he offered me a small, self-depreciating smile. Unlike Nina, I dont belong to the nobility. When I was a child, living in a small village, I met and befriended a beastman child and his community by chance in the nearby forest I earned their favor by informing them where and when a slave hunt would occur. As Zahar told me this, he nodded slightly and had a somewhat envious look on his face. Is that so I wanted to ask him what his beastmen friend was up to now, but given his expression, it was probably better to avoid digging into what was obviously an unpleasant topic for him. Eventually, guards carrying trumpet-like musical instruments silently entered the garden and began to blow into them. The chatter below came to a stop as everyones attention was focused on one location. King Asparuf, accompanied by two royal guards, stepped onto the balcony that overlooked the garden after the song played for fanfare came to an end. One of the guards announced the Kings arrival with a shout. King Asparuf Nozan Soulia, of Nozan Kingdom! The majority of the beastmen gathered in the garden had never seen the King before, so whispers immediately sprung up within the crowd. Meanwhile, King Asparuf slowly walked up to the railings and looked over the beastmen that had gathered down below before he began speaking. Thank you, everyone, for gathering here today. As you all know, our country faced an unprecedented crisis just the other day. While our fate was in Gods hand, it was due to the effort of the beastmen that we survived. On behalf of the country, you have my utmost gratitude. The beastmen looked at one another at the Kings show of appreciation. They were confused because a human king, the apex of the nation, had just personally thanked beastmen for their help. However, there were those who were disgusted when they heard the kings words. They must have been thinking that the only reason the king was being so generous was that the country had been in danger. Perhaps they thought that the words of a conniving king werent credible. After all, only the bare minimum had come to this place since the majority of the beastmen assumed that this was a trap meant to recapture them. Not to mention, that none of the armed guards that surrounded the garden spoke out against what the King was saying. You all have probably heard that the undead who were besieging the city have been almost completely annihilated. They vanished so abruptly that I was certain they would return to the capital in larger numbers. That rumor had definitely spread amongst the people it was said that almost every undead had been slain and the King confirming it to be true caused a small cheer to raise from the crowd. During this crisis, my daughter, Princess Lille became a messenger and invited three heroes from other countries to fight on our behalf. It is because of their strength and ability that I stand before you today. I swore to provide them the greatest reward their efforts warrant. The noise became louder as Asparuf continued to spin his yarn. Unsurprisingly, the King proclaimed that three people were being rewarded for their achievements had everyone looking around in confusion. The crisis the capital faced wasnt a situation where just three people would have been able to make a difference some were already starting to doubt that the attack had even occurred. However, those who had actually taken part in the war effort were quick to refute those claims since theyd actually seen the innumerable horde of undead besieging the city. Besides, the primary source of their unease was why they had been gathered here to listen to the achievements of others. For them, the three heroes and their being her were incompatible with one another. Moreover, Princess Lille had been expressly identified as the messenger who had brought the heroes here if said heroes hadnt been non-human mercenaries, they wouldve had no choice but to flee, considering the state of the country. However, neither the inhabitants of the capital nor the citizens of the kingdom had been gathered in the garden. The hundreds of beastmen who had gathered here were equivalent to the students of a single school gathering for an assembly, so I was a bit reliant to receive the heros mantle. I would also like to refrain from being introduced to the rest of the capitals populace like in such a manner. The reward which they asked for was the immediate release of all elven and beastmen slaves. Furthermore, they insisted that we outlaw the unjust enslavement of either of those races and that a befitting punishment is enacted for anyone breaking this law. Here and now, I swear that from this day forward, that the provisions of human law shall be applied to beastmen and elves as well! There was a moment of silence after Asparufs declaration before the crowd of beastmen erupted into cheers as the king quietly looked on. It must have been difficult, given the conditions they faced till now, but the rumored slave emancipation had just been announced by the King himself. Apparently, the story was easier to accept when there was an existence that thrust the liberation condition upon the country. Naturally, the topic moved on to the three people who had laid down that condition. Ladies and gentlemen, allow me to introduce these heroes! The elven knight from the Great Canada Forest, Arc Raratoia-dono! The elven warrior, Ariane Glenys Raratoia-dono! After Asparufs introduction, Ariane and I stepped onto the balcony and stood before the crowd below. People immediately began to talk amongst themselves when we came out. The course of this event had been prepared in advance, but I was unaccustomed to being the center of attrition. Though I always caught the crowds attention when I walked down the street, coming off the Kings introduction and the sheer difference in scale was unnerving. Some of them seemed to have seen our fight with Cardinal Palermo and began speaking about Ariane and me. Can we believe that elves would assist humans in a crisis? Hey, hey, is that guy in the armor really an elf? Ive never heard of an elf wearing armor before. Various people pointed at us and doubted my elven nature, or questioned why elves would lend humans a helping hand. Why is he hiding his face in front of an audience? Idiot, its obvious. Not everyone wants to sell his face as a hero. Hes either trying to hide his identity, or hes too ugly to look at. Someone in the crowd tried to ease the general worry, but their guesses were far off because there was only a skeleton in this armor. Finally, the representative of the Jin Shin Clan*, Chiome-dono! Chiome was the same as usual, but she was covering her mouth with her face mask. I wonder, was that to uphold her dignity as a ninja, or to hide her tension? The ones below were stunned when Asparuf introduced Chiome. Did he say the Jin Shin clan? Have they ever come to this country before!? Are we truly free!? As the name of the Blade Heart Clan spread among the beastmen, exhilaration began to take over their expressions, whereas I was surprised that they even knew that name. Chiomes tail swayed as she gazed upon the crowd below. Asparuf was content with letting the celebration occur for a while, before ordering the minstrels to play a short piece to let him regain their attention. Those in the capital shall be the first to be released, and once the latest affairs are put in order, beastmen in the surrounding cities shall be freed as well. Furthermore, Chiome-dono is recruiting beastmen to migrate to new lands. If you are interested in the offer, details will be posted in the near future. That is all. With Asparufs declaration complete, the people excitedly discussed everything theyd heard as they left the garden under the guards instruction. I started up a conversation with Chiome-dono while seeing them off. Migrating to new lands how many are you expecting to come, Chiome-dono? Fifty to a hundred at first since the new village isnt ready to accept normal people, men that can survive harsh environment will be given top priority. Ariane simply shrugged and sighed at her answer. Looks like the place will become even stuffier, isnt it When I remembered the current state of the village, I realized it might be a dangerous place for Ariane to visit. I doubted they could do anything to Ariane, but the number of injured wed have to deal with when she lost her patience with them wouldnt be worth it. A panicked guard rushed to the Kings side while I was thinking that potential situation over. Zahar promptly stopped the guard and spoke to him in a business-like manner. Halt! State your business with the His Majesty. Messengers from Salma Kingdoms Branier Territory have arrived, Margrave Branier requests an audience with the King. How should we proceed? Asrapuf stepped forward with a incredulous look on his face when he heard that report. Wait, are they really messengers from the Branier territory? Under the Kings direct questioning, the guard retrieved a letter from a breast pocket and began speaking in a high pitched voice. I beg for your forgiveness! I forgot about the letter the Margraves people had been carrying! And to answer your question, the people claiming to be messengers rode under a banner that definitely had the Margraves coat of arms! Zahar took the letter from the guard and confirmed the wax seal pushed onto it. Ariane realized something after watching their exchange play out. Isnt that the territory we passed through on our way here? The place where that group of soldiers had been attacked by undead Zahar and I both remembered when she said that. Honestly, yesterday had been so busy that that felt like a distant memory now. Zahar quickly went to King Asrapufs side, whispered what he knew into his ear, and stepped back after handing him the letter. What, Lille gave that kind of order? Did the monsters enter the Margraves territory because they were chasing Lille, or for some other reason? The Margrave is different from the ignorant nobles in their capital, maybe he already figured out that Lille has crossed his territory. What is his intention Asrapuf muttered as he broke the way seal and quickly read the context of the letter. He was immediately shocked by what he read. What does Margrave Branier want?? Zahar unintentionally questioned the king when he saw the change in the kings expression. Asrapuf remained lost in the letter for a moment before raising an eyebrow. It seems like they are about to face a crisis Theres no greeting, only a request to have an informal chat with me is written. Ignoring every formality as if The Kings voice trailed off as he set his eye upon the guard that delivered the letter. I will answer the Margraves request. I am sorry Arc-dono, but Ill be taking my leave today. Asrapuf left in a hurry after apologizing for his abrupt exit. Hmm, something seems off about this Kyun? Ponta tilted her head to the side when those words slipped from my mouth after the Kings footsteps became a distant echo. Ariane didnt seem to mind it and simply stroked Pontas tail. However, Chiomes cat ears stood straight up, signaling that shed caught on to the same thing I had. I agree Chiome and I looked towards the grey sky above the city, the low hanging clouds seemingly even more oppressive than before. Volume 7 - CH 11 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax MeetingPart 1 King Asuparfs reply to Margrave Braniers letter was drafted and sent out the same day it arrived at the capital. Considering that the messenger had left for the most direct route to the Branier territory, the reply wasnt expected to reach the Margrave for at least five days. However, that expectation was suddenly overturned because three days after the messenger had been sent out, Margrave Branier himself arrived in the capital. Given the distance, the Margrave shouldnt have arrived so quickly. Is this a trick? Zahar, whod just been reporting on Arcs behavior in the city, voiced his concerns, but Asparuf seemed to disagree with him. No, visiting so many days in advance is proof to the authenticity of their stated purpose. He probably headed out without waiting for our response.. Hearing the kings half-hearted explanation, Zahar silently bowed his head in agreement. Certainly, if theyd sent a fake messenger, it would be wasted effort if they went and acted before their messenger returned. The letter sent by the Margrave gave the impression that hed been backed into a corner. They couldnt even afford to wait for a reply from a country theyd had a history of hostility with this fact made the Margraves visit all the more abnormal. My Lord, I have a bad feeling about this meeting with Margrave Branier King Asuparf agreed with Zahars glum assessment of the situation. So do I. The meeting shall take place immediately. Take Margrave Branier to the official meeting room at once! At the Kings order, one of the guards in the corner ran out the room. Within minutes of the order being given both parties, who had decades of hostility between them, met for the first time. They sat on the opposite sides of the small table in the center of the room and calmly evaluated one another. While he was already middle-aged the King was the younger one of the pair however, one could see the dignity and strength of a ruler in his eyes. Though calling cards of old age were visible on his face, the sharp eyes and battle-hardened body of a veteran soldier still remained. They were trying to gauge one another other, but light smiles remained on their faces. If you ever needed an example of a noble not devoted to filling their own coffers, then the Margraves imposing figure in front of the king would be what came to mind. In comparison to those nobles who were completely absorbed in factional struggles and their own pleasures, the King was like a dazzling light in a hazardous bog. Nozans King, Asparuf Nozan Soulia. Margrave of Salma Kingdom, Wendelin De Branier. The two shook hands after introducing themselves. Besides those two, only Zahar, who was acting as Asparufs guard, was present in the meeting room. Surprisingly, Margrave Branier attended without an escort. A request for an informal meeting was rather unexpected. No need for formalities, whats your goal? The Margrave saluted the King before replying to his straightforward question. Thank you. Before I tell you, may I ask, how many monsters attacked Soulia? His gaze sharped at the Margraves question. However, the Margrave would be obligated to answer his question after receiving the information. It was about one hundred thousand. The Margrave unintentionally slapped his knee and the corners of his mouth rose when he heard the Kings answer. Thats good news. It may be rude of me, but surely the defenders of this city have suffered recently. Its a miracle that a hundred thousand monsters were defeated with such little damage, but how confident are you if they attacked in similar numbers again? The smile disappeared from the Margraves face, and he spoke in a low, tense voice. Asparuf quietly listened to what he said, since realizing why the Margrave would ask these things made him to break out in a cold sweat. Have they appeared there as well? Another large horde of undead How many? Around two hundred thousand. The air in the room had become heavier when the King asked his question and the number the Margrave mentioned brought the conversation to a halt. The three people in the room heard an audible gulp. As if it were the signal hed been waiting for, the Margrave spoke up again. Currently, a large force of undead is besieging Larisa, Salmas capital. I lack the means to rescue the city even if I turned my territory on its head, I wouldnt be able to come up with two hundred thousand soldiers. It would be foolish to try a rescue with such numbers. I came here because the only hope my territory and your country has of winning is if we cooperate Isnt it? The Margraves sharp eyes demanded an answer from the King. If he refused the Margraves proposal, then his territory would be consumed by the two hundred thousand undead. Whether or not those undead would then set their sights on this place it was a question he didnt have an answer to. Soulia had already attacked once, who was to say it wouldnt happen again? It was possible. Certainly, a repetition of the previous outcome is unlikely The King released a large sigh as he spoke. In response, the Margrave released the breath he had held when he heard the Kings answer. Thats reassuring! I know this is sudden, but can you tell me the strategy you used to repel the undead? Its best to prepare for battle as quickly as possible. Based on the state of the wall, I think you used some sort of trap and fire magi The Margraves voice trailed off when he noticed the Kings poor complexion. It was possible that the secret technique the King had used to fend off the undead horde wasnt something that could be prepared on short notice at least, that was the impression the Margrave was getting. However, the truth was something the Margrave never expected. We humans were incapable of doing anything against the besiegement. The capital stands today because of the efforts of two elves and a beastmen. The Margrave was left dazed by the Kings statement. The Margrave hadnt heard anything about the Nozan Kingdom allying itself with elves or beastmen. In the first place, the beastmens numbers had dwindled since the Hiruku doctrine demanded them to be hunted down and gathered up as tributes by its neighboring countries. The majority of the elves isolated themselves in the Great Canada Forest east of Rhoden. Could it be possible that Those two, were they from Rouen? The King shook his head and explained that the elves had come from Canada. The story of three people rescuing Soulia from the brink of destruction was even more confusing, given that the saviors werent even human. Not even the experienced Margrave could hide the unrest sparked by that story. Wait, wait. Do you expect me to believe that two elves and a beastmen repelled a hundred thousand enemies? Even under the Margraves intense scrutiny, there wasnt even a hint of ridicule or certainty about dealing with a future crisis within his gaze he only caught a glimpse of worry. After a while, the King let out a deep sigh before calling out to Zahar behind him. Zahar, I apologize, but could you go see if Arc-dono would like to join us? Zahar bowed towards the King and let the room in a hurry. The King asked the Margrave an unexpected question. By the way, Wendelin-dono, have you grasped the true identity of the enemy? It was a question that the Margrave had pondered before, but stopping the two thousand undead had taken priority over answering the question. The overwhelming number of undead was connected to that question. Normally it would be impossible for such a large number of undead to rise. The legend of the Undead King was the first thing that came to mind, but the King shook his head when he told him so. My prime minister thought of that legend as well. However, if we assume the legend to be true then the Undead King should have been destroyed by the Empire. Perhaps they were unable to kill the Undead King back then and sealed him away instead. And now hes been released upon the world once more The King paused for a moment and left out another large sigh. Be that as it may, this enemy is not from some uncertain legend. There is a clear entity responsible for innumerable undead sent after us. Our enemy is deeply rooted in the Hiruku Theocracy. When he was told who the real enemy was, Margrave Branier was left speechless. The look in the Kings eyes told him that he wasnt joking. What convinced you that the Hiruku Theocracy is behind all of this? He locked eyes with the King and asked him for the conclusive evidence that made him certain that identify of the enemy was really the last entity anyone expected. The King informed him of everything that had occurred a few days ago the Margrave was left dumbfounded as he listened to the story of Palermos monstrous transformation and the truths the elves had revealed. So if we are to believe their words, then they can find them by sight and smell? The King nodded at the Margraves question. Only elves and beastmen have the ability to detect undead mixed in with humans. However, there arent many of them in this region anymore. The Margrave groaned after those words left his lips just before someone asked to enter the room. Volume 7 - CH 12 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax MeetingPart 2 Following the the orders of his King, Zahar once again entered the room and bowed. Three people entered the room behind him. At the front of the group was a giant knight in silver full-plate body armor, but why was he wearing such luxurious armor? And what was that grass-colored, unknown animal sitting on his helmet? If it wasnt for the wagging tail, one would mistake it for a helmet decoration from a distance. Directly behind the silver knight was an unparalleled beauty who would attract anyones attention. The woman was a dark elf: her pointed ears, lilac skin, golden eyes and snow-white hair were things youd never see among the elves of Rouen Forest. However, the woman wasnt wearing a dress befitting of her beauty, instead she wore the garments of a soldier or mercenary and a leather breastplate with strange markings on it. A silent girl of small stature was the one to bring up the rear. Her entire body was wrapped in a concealing black garment, the triangular black ears atop her head and the long black tail attached to her waist were proof of her beastmen heritage. The beastmen girls clear blue eyes calmly flowed over the sitting Margrave, the pressure her gaze caused created wasnt something he could shake off easily. The three of them carried an unusual atmosphere as they sat in the new chairs Zahar had prepared, their gazes glancing over the King and Margrave respectively. Wendelin-dono, allow me to introduce you. This is Arc-dono, Ariane-dono and Chiome-dono. These are the three we spoke of before, the ones who rescued my country. The Margraves gaze poured over each of them as they shook hands and exchanged greetings with one another. It could be said that they were out of the ordinary in appearance and composition, especially the knight, who didnt remove his helmet with the animal on it, although he was sitting. A glimpse at King Asparuf revealed that he was absolutely earnest about this. I am sorry for asking you, Arc-dono. However, according to Margrave Braniers testimony, the same crisis that threatened my country is fast approaching his territory. Somehow, an undead army twice the size as the one we encountered has attacked the capital of Salma Kingdom. In this situation, the Margrave fears that his territory will be consumed and that the army will place Soulia at risk again. I know its a complex situation, but can we rely on your power once more? The Margrave was surprised that the King had lowered his head to those of another race, but it convinced him that the King thought his country wouldnt have survived without their power. Moreover, even though the King had just informed them of an extraordinary threat twice as powerful as what they previously faced, they remained unfazed. One of them, the dark elf women Ariane merely looked displeased by this before she started talking with the knight, Arc. The last time it had been because of Lille-chans request that we involved ourselves with the fate of a human country, but this time it will be our own decision whether or not we meddle in this mess, you know.? Hmm. That may be so, but our conditions would be in vain if we allowed one of the few human nations willing to ally themselves with us to be destroyed, wouldnt they? King Asparuf held his breath as he watched the conversation that would determine the fate of a country play out. Even though the Margrave didnt know how the trio managed to repel the undead, he could tell that the future of his country depended on their decision. Therefore, the Margrave needed to say something to attract their interest. Something that would make them lend a hand to humans once more. Would you mind if I interject something? We have reports that some monsters which seemed to be some kind of scouts were moving towards Rouen forest, where Arc-donos fellow elves are living. These things are probably intending to use the Branier territory as staging ground to march against them next. And from there against the Dimo Earldom. Although it was mere speculation, it was something they must consider at least. With that in mind the Margrave turned to the trio to gauge their response. Could they have been the ones who injured Rouens warriors? Given the way Cardinal Palermo acted, theres a good chance that the horde will move itself towards the village. When the Knight Arc voiced his thoughts, Ariane raised an eyebrow. What Arc just revealed put the Margrave somewhat at ease. The scale of the force that attacked Rouen was unknown, but the fact that their warriors had suffered casualties meant that they didnt have the same level of power as these three. If anything, the trios power should mark them as some kind of special forces. In the first place, Margrave Branier had never heard of any elven warriors that possessed such power in the Rouen. It was the reason why the story of how a couple of elves and a beastmen repelling a hundred thousand undead was so unbelievable. Though the Margrave didnt know the current relationship between the elves of Canada and Rouen, it shouldnt have been all that bad given what he was hearing. Should that happen, wouldnt the capital deploy its forces under the pretext of rescuing Rouen? Having said that, Ariane crossed her arms and showed a thoughtful expression, but Arc bent over and whispered something in her ear. (Cant the damage be mitigated if the elves take action first?) (Its foolish, but the issue is the villages pride in their combat ability. Arc, if those with your level of power appear, a guardian Dragon King can take care of it.) While it was meant to be a secret conversation, it was may as well have been a speech in this quiet room. Existences called Dragon Kings were said to be at the apex of all life. The topography itself vulnerable to change because of their tremendous power. The fact that the elves could move such a being with a simple request made the Margrave dizzy. While the Margrave was drifting in the whirlpool of his own thoughts, Ariane announced their decision. I do not believe that Canada will be all that concerned with the collapse of a single human nation. However, the continued existence of human nations and territories that acknowledge elves and beastmen as people will be more beneficial to us then the race dying out. If you can prove your sincerity, you might convince the elders to intervene. The King and the Margrave shared a look after hearing what she said before the Margrave asked her what she expected. What kind of proof? Mostly the same conditions imposed on Nozan Kindom: all enslaved elves and beastmen shall be released and any unjust slavery is to be prohibited. I can accept that. On the honor of my familys name, I promise to fulfill those conditions. The Margrave agreed to Arianes conditions without a moment of hesitation. Since the Margraves territory was connected to the elves Rouen Forest, hed kept a watchful eye on interactions with the elves to avoid unnecessary friction. As for the beastmen, the nobility of Salma Kingdom didnt want to upset their relationship with the Hiruku Theocracy, which was why it was illegal to own beastmen slaves, just like it had been in Nozan Kingdom. Most nobles left beastmen alone in the forest and mountains they resided in. In other words, Margrave Branier wouldnt be burdened by the conditions in the slightest. However, Ariane suggested another seemingly impossible condition. If the council of elders decided to destroy the Hiruku Theocracy, would you accept it? Hah! That. The King and the Margrave were taken aback by her final condition. The Pope of the Hiruku Religion is the mastermind behind all of this, right? There shouldnt be any reason to hesitate on the matter, right? It was the Knight Arc who stepped in to help the two dumbfounded, relatively powerful humans with their conversation with Ariane. Ariane-dono, the Hiruke religion is widely practiced among humans. Wouldnt a reckless invasion just expand the rift between elves and humans? If leaders like Asparuf-dono and Branier use their power to oppress the faith of the people, it would only cause sects to spring up all over the place. Both men looked towards Arc and nodded their heads repeatedly. The beastmen girl, that had been silent till now, voiced a compromise. Then opposing them under the pretext of removing the current pope and cardinals, on the grounds of them having distorted the doctrine concerning different races for their own benefits, should be fine. Either way, its impossible to overlook the current Hiruku doctrine. The King and Margrave could only groan at what she said. As she said, from this point forward, it would be difficult to maintain a border with the supposedly docile Hiruku Theocracy after they invaded their neighbors with an undead army. The current Popes removal was fundamental in finding a basic solution. If you can weaken the power of the Hiruku religion, it should greatly increase the chance of gaining the elders support. We cant promise anything if there arent any benefits. Ariane had just promised the two that the final condition could be negotiated on. So, should we return to the Rouen Forest and talk about this with Dylan-dono? Well, my grandpa my grandfather is one of the great elders, this is something that should be taken up by the council. While Arc the Knight and Ariane the warrior discussed plans together, an uneasiness sprung up within the Margrave and caused him to unintentionally interrupt them. Sorry to interrupt, but it will take four days to reach Rouen from here. In addition, Ariane-done mentioned bringing this story to Canada a little while ago, correct? Canada is west of Rhoden Kingdom, so my territory would be a battlefield before you make it there and return. The Margrave had voiced a reasonable concern, the trek to the Great Canada Forest was normally a long one, and assuming they managed to amass a formidable fighting force, by the time they returned, Nozan Kingdom might not even be left standing. However, the Knight Arc simply said: Theres no need to worry.. The Margrave became irritated by his answer, but King Asparuf took over the conversation. Arc-dono, can you use the Spiritual Path? The Margrave was shocked by the question before he started looking between the two. The Spiritual Path was a human legend that said elves possessed a secret ability that allowed them to instantly travel across large distances. Still, the Margrave knew it was simply a legend. If they really possessed such an ability, then the elves who had been caught and enslaved by humans would have easily escaped. However, Knight Arc cast a confused look towards Warrior Ariane beside him. Seeming to judge that using the name humans imposed upon the ability was too presumptuous, the King recount the moment Arc used the Spiritual Path. Its the power Arc-dono used to defend me when Cardinal Palermo transformed into a monster and attacked me. Did you not use the Spiritual Path to instantly move in front of me? Arc finally spoke up when he realized what it was the King had been talking about. Oh, transfer magic? The King gulped in response to Arcs response. W-With this transfer magic are you capable of instantly traveling anywhere? The Margrave managed to hold down his impulse to speak and carefully listened to Arcs answer to the question. It isnt that convenient of an ability, but reaching Rouen shouldnt be an issue. Ariane-dono, how long will it take to raise our case with the council of elders and return here with their reply? The shocked King and Margrave remained expressionless as Arc asked Ariane about the duration of their upcoming trip. I dont think everything will go smoothly in this case. So, I imagine three days at least. Ariane shook her head and shrugged as she answered Arcs question. Theres no much time left then, we should get going Arc rose from his chair and bowed to the King and the Margrave before leaving the room with Ariane and Chiome in tow. Silence took over the room as their backs disappeared in the distance. Can the relationship between humans and other races ever be the same? The Margrave had muttered that question to himself. However, King Asparuf and the royal guard Zahar nodded their heads in agreement with what the Margrave was implying. Volume 7 - CH 13 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Return to Doranto I had been invited to join the talk between Margrave Branier and King Aspuraf, two individuals who had fought each other for decades Anyone who was informed of such a thing would have been nervous or paralyzed by the prospects of such a situation. However, I wasnt in a position to refuse the invitation. Together with Ariane and Chiome, I was in the middle of transporting the migrants recruited amongst the recently freed beastmen slaves of Soulia to the new village. After the number of immigrants had been determined, Chiome and I had returned to the hidden village and reported the turn of events to the current Hanzo of the Blade Heart Clan, came back here and began moving the candidates to the village being constructed. Itd been a busy last couple of days moving the capable recruits to various locations via Transfer Gate. Initially, Id been doubtful of the reason behind the summons, but I was completely caught off-guard by Margrave Braniers story. Yet another undead army had attacked the capital of the Salma Kingdom. Although it had been a rough estimate, Margrave Branier had come seeking a truce with King Asparuf in order to combat the two hundred thousand strong undead army. Ariane hadnt been pleased when they asked for our assistance, as we had already fulfilled Lilles request to save Nozan Kingdom. That could have been written off as a personal request, but she had judged that a direct request from a human nation needed to be decided upon by the great elders. Though I felt that she hadnt allowed me much choice in the matter, as a person who had accepted the name Raratoia Id say she made the right decision. However, if I pulled back here all of the time and effort I put into stopping Lilles tears would go to waste. According to the Margrave, the location of Salma Kingdoms capital city meant that his territory would be the next target of the undead horde once the city fell. In other words, Nozan had a bit of a reprieve until the two hundred-thousand undead descend up it. In the worst case scenario, the devastation of Braniers territory would only buy a brief period of time before Nozan shared the same faith, and the humans who had emancipated the non-human slaves and agreed to illegalize slavery would be wiped out. That wasnt all. If the Branier territory fell to the two hundred-thousand undead, then the elven village that touched upon the territorys border, Doranto, would be in peril. That villages warriors had already engaged the undead scouts and the damages theyd suffered had been the reason the village had sought aid. Currently, a group of Canadian warriors and Arianes father, Dylan, were stationed in Doranto at the grand elders behest. If such a situation came to pass, we needed to speak with Dorantos elders and Dylan to start working on countermeasures. In order to avoid certain problems, it was necessary to bring Ariane with me to Rouen Forest. Apologies, Chiome-dono. One of us has to stay in the capital. Once we had reached one of the palace rooms King Aspuraf had provided for our stay, I bowed my head and apologized to Chiome. Kyun? Ariana caught Ponta by the scruff her neck as the little fox gave me a confused look, while she offered her own apology. Im sorry. Chiome-chan, if we take you to Doranto itd be uncomfortable for you in a variety of ways, and I rather not expose you to the elves disgrace once more its hard to believe that theyre elves at all. Arianes brows knitted as she let out a sigh after saying her piece. The bad impression she got from our first trip to Doranto seems to have struck closer to home since the elves had been responsible for it. No, I dont mind, Ariane-dono. This is an emergency that cant afford to be bogged down by unnecessary conflict. Please give my regards to Dylan-dono. Chiomes ears twitched atop her head as she waved away the situation. I nodded in agreement with what she said. Alright. There are a lot of things to do so lets go to Rouen for the sake of expediency. Ponta took her usual position atop my helmet while Ariane and I checked our equipment and baggage,assuring our preparations were complete. Nothing was wrong on Arianes and Pontas part so I took out a makeshift booklet and began flipping through the pages. The majority of the pages were filled with drawing of various locations that I had visited in this world. My long-distance transfer magic was capable of taking me to any location Id been to before, but its usefulness weakened the more ones memory faded. Id made these drawings to compensate for that shortcoming. I recalled the memory of a specific scenery as I found the image Id been looking for. Were off, Chiome-dono. Transfer Gate. I said my goodbyes to Chiome and invoked the magic. The magic formation sprung up with me at its center and spread to Arianes feet before the world around us vanished into a black abyss and weightlessness overcame my body. In the next instant, we stood in the middle of a lush forest instead of the luxurious palace room we had been in. The location I had drawn opened up in front of us. Innumerable branches stretched above three huge trees that sit on a gentle hilltop. While the spiral staircase built into the trunks diminished their majesty in comparison to Dragon Kings Tree, they far exceeded the height of regular trees. Even from here I could make out the various rooftops below the trees roots that made the fantasy-like town. There was no doubt that this was Doranto, the elven village of Rouen Forest. We need to get in contact with my father After a brief glance in my direction, Ariane looked away and went silent. We said all of that to Chiome-dono, but this wont be all that different for us, will it? A small chuckle left my lips as she sighed at my question. No use crying about it now, lets go, Arc. Kyun! Kyun! Atop my head, Ponta let out a cheerful bark and started wiggling her fluffy tail, almost as if she was attempting to cheer Ariane up. The two of us began making our way towards Doranto, but the three huge trees distorted my sense of distance and it felt as if we werent making any progress. However, the view of the village gradually cleared when I looked in its direction. A stone and wooden wall surrounded the town, the robustness of which made me certain that common monsters would be incapable of breaking it. The number of small fields scattered about the outside of the wall was more in line with rural human village farms than those of Canada. We advanced for a while until we finally reached Dorantos entrance. The two gatekeepers stationed there glared in our direction when they noticed or approach. The two elves crossed their spears and shouted at us when we finally reached the main gate. This is Doranto Village, outsiders and other races are forbidden from entering! One of the men gestured for us to leave while the other one nodded along with his partners statement. Annoyed by their attitude, Ariane responded with a glare of her own. I am the daughter of Dylan Targ, leader of the party dispatched from Canada. Will you allow me to speak with my father? Time is of the essence. Ariane voice was laced with a quiet anger, but the pair didnt seem to notice it and stubbornly denied our entrance. No, If there is a message, Ill deliver it while you stay out here. Speak your business. Those who had come in the villages time of need even though she was the daughter of another villages elder, they blocked her path because she was of a different race. They werent all that flexible, but their actions could be interpreted as some kind of courage. If it had been me, Id have let her pass as quickly as possible. A threat to this villages continued existence is fast approaching. Do you people understand? The monsters that critically wounded your warriors a horde of them could be on the way as we speak. Convey that to my Father! Her white hair seemed to be distorted by intense heat, but Ariane somehow managed to suppress her anger and convey a message to Dylan. However, after hearing the message the pair shared a look before they grabbed their stomachs and started laughing as if theyd been told a hilarious story. Hahaha! Theres something wrong with this little lady, right? A threat capable of destroying the village, are you talking about those undead that caught a patrol off-guard? As if in sync with one another, one would scrutinize us while the other laughed. The warriors who engaged the undead were young and inexperienced. Theyd been chasing another monster and took an unnecessary risk pursuing the undead. Experienced warriors like us would never make such a mistake. The relief efforts of the other villages have been exaggerated. Ariane was left dumbstruck by the mans remark. Are you serious? Youre speaking about warriors from the same village, right? One of the men snorted when he saw Arianes expression. Hmm! I heard from those who defeated the undead that it wasnt anything special. There was nothing left but a few dozen damaged sets of armor the humanoid undead had worn! All of the emotion drained from Arianes face and she tried to walk by the pair as if they werent even there. However, her path was immediately blocked. Hey, ignoring us and trying to enter the village. Do you think wed permit that? The gatekeepers tone had a bit of anger in it when he talked down to Ariane, but from my point of view, the two of them were too high off their own superiority to notice they were treading in a minefield. The air around us changed and I swore I heard auditable hallucinations of something snapping. A wall of flames sprung up out of nowhere and encircled Ariane and the two gatekeepers. Shed reached her boiling point and now magma was starting to spew from the ground. !? Are you insane!? Why are you evoking such spirit magic so close to the village!? While one of the men accused Ariane of being crazy, I personally felt that they were the crazy ones here. Ky?un. Atop my head, Ponta belted out a disgruntled cry before curling up into a ball to avoid getting hurt. Cha I command thee, almighty wind A wind current began to swell in-between one of the gatekeepers hands after he clicked his tongue at Ariane and began chanting. However Scatter!! With a single word, a giant fireball appeared at Arianes side and launched itself towards the ground in front of him, the resulting explosion echoed throughout the village and canceled out the current. The two were left dumbstruck when they realized that the wind between the mans hands had dissipated However, she saw no reason to stop there and unleashed another spell against them. Biding earth, by my will, fulfill my goal Instead of her usual song-like chants, her voice took on an indignant tone as whip-like earthen tendrils sprung from the ground and shot towards the two gatekeepers in accordance with her will. The two guards tried to defend themselves with their spears but the tendrils knocked them aside before entangling the pair. You said you were experienced, didnt you? Two hundred years? Or is it three hundred years? Im not even a hundred years old yet, and Im still wondering when I can get serious? Ariane lips twisted into a sneer as she spoke to the two men in a delighted manner, but contrary her voice, the tendrils ensnaring the two tightened further. They were statues being consumed by stone pillars. Gyaaaaa!! My leg, my leg is broken!! Damn it, damn it!! Even though the previous explosion had attracted many elves to the village gate, none of them moved as they watched tears stream down the pairs face. However, a single elven man divided the crowded as he stepped forward. Enough, Ariane! Release them immediately! Volume 7 - CH 14 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Elder Sergei A green-tinted, blonde elf somewhere in his mid-twenties to early-thirties, dressed in robes befitting of a Shinto priest, was making his way towards us with an indescribable expression on his face. I knew how he was Arianes father, Dylan had appeared. Ariane, whod just been tightening her vice on the two gatekeepers, shrunk back like a misbehaving child when she saw her father. Whats going on here? Why are you causing such an uproar in another village? Though Dylan had let out a sigh, the quiet anger that in his voice was clearly transferred to any listener. I tried to offer Ariane a lifesaver, but just as I was about to speak up, someone else called out to Dylan. Please wait! She is not the only one in the wrong! A slightly clean-cut and fearless elven warrior ran into the danger zone he seemed to be an important person. The worn leather armor, short hair, stubbly beard and the sword at his hip went against the image of elves I had in my head. Dylan looked towards him before his eyes returned to Ariane. She came to deliver an important message, yet those two laughed it off after listening to it! While I can not agree with her show of force, as a member of the same village, I find their behavior shameful. Those that had gathered in the area nodded in agreement with the mans appeal. Ariane had to blink a few time to clear the surprised twinkle from her eyes. I wasnt all that skilled in distinguishing an elfs age, but the stubby-bearded warrior and the other villagers looked relatively younger than the gatekeeper duo. Id heard Doranto village was an isolated place with a strong dislike for other races, and while that might be true it seemed that not everyone thought the same way. For now Ill believe what he said, but why have you returned to this village? The tension drained from the area after Dylan cleared his throat and asked Ariane about our intentions. So she told him about the giant army that was overwhelming Salma Kingdom and was primed to invade Nozan and this very village. After shed finished her tale, Dylan remained silent for a while before casting a glance over the surrounding people. Ariane hadnt exactly been shouting when she explained everything, but elves had good hearing. Among the crowd that formed the circle around us, some people clearly couldnt believe what they heard. It couldnt be helped. Unless you had actually been there to see the capitals walls surrounded by a hundred-thousand undead, the sheer scale of it all would seem like an exaggeration. Dylan looked towards Ariane once more before he directed his gaze towards me, whod been sidelined ever since the bearded man handled the incident with the gatekeepers. This could have been a major issue if we hadnt had time to prepare countermeasures. Ariane, Arc-kun, come with me. I need you to speak with my elder acquaintance hopefully, he can call a meeting to order. After saying that, Dylan turned around and headed back into the village. Ariane and I stood there frozen for a moment before following after him. We headed towards a house slightly larger than those around it on the outskirts of the village. An elven man who looked to be in his thirties greeted Dylan at the houses door. Supple muscles filled out a simple set of clothing and he had slightly masculine features, but his left ear was only half the length of his right ear. He looked like a veteran soldier with a long military record. Dylan introduced the man as Sergei Ful Doranto. After inviting us into his home and leading us to a spacious living room, a long conversation began after we took a seat. Ponta chose a spot near a window and wagged her tail as she watched the scenery outside. Doranto seemed to have three elders, and this was one of them. Apparently, since he was an acquaintance with Dylan, Raratorias elder, Sergei had asked for him to be appointed Canadas representative when the request for aid had been sent. There are a lot of bigots in my village, and they wont pass up the opportunity to cause trouble. Seeing Sergei laugh at him, Dylan remembered what Glenys had looked like when he had told her about the decision to come here and lamented, saying, My wife got in a bad mood because of that.. However, the reprieve was short-lived and the conversation returned to the matter at hand. Well, thats good. Dealing with the future should be our top priority. Sergei nodded along with Dylans statement. Certainly. Ill gather the other elders so we can conduct an emergency meeting. You two will have to attend as well, but please avoid making another outburst like the one at the gate. Ariane tried to defend herself, but Sergei just said Stay here for a while before he let out a sigh and left. Dylan watched as Sergei left the living room before sitting up straight and turning a serious look on Ariane. Before he returns, tell me about whats going on in as much detail as possible. There arent many avenues for this village to take. They can abandon this place and immigrate to Canada, or seek reinforcements from us and fight. Although he had been making an angry expression a moment ago, a smile returned to his face when Dylan raised his head. The best option would be to unite with the humans. In fact, the beastmen in Rhoden and Rinburuto a discussion has already begun to prohibit the wrongful enslavement of the People of the Planes and Mountains Though Ariane and I were surprised by Dylans statement, we asked him to verify what he said. Is that true? Hou, thats quite the coincidence. Thats so. I never imagined that a human country would be placed in a situation where theyd be forced to accept that condition I lowered my head at Dylans wry smile. No, the situation has accelerated beyond expectations. Once things are settled here, Ill take this to the council of elders in Canada. Originally, our efforts were an attempt stem the tide of the homogeneous exclusion on this continent by supporting the human countries that were willing to accept other races. Speaking of which, Dylan had been staying in Rhoden Kingdom until recently to take care of various things, but I never expected him to be working on such a project. I unintentionally nodded my head repeatedly as I thought of a potential future, Ariane gave me a strange look in response to my behavior. What are you smirking for I tried to touch my face when she said that, but I only felt the usual cold metal of my helmet. How could she know what kind of expression I had? Arc, its easy to read most of your emotions. So, what were you thinking about? I could only shrug my shoulders in defeat as she proudly boasted about being able to read me. It wasnt anything major? I was simply imagining a city where humans, beastmen, and elves could live together. Its a nice dream to have. The fantasy world I had imagined. A world in which the various races used their various strengths to live, it would be a fun story if such a future came to pass it was a simple dream. Ariane and Dylan shared a look with one another when they heard what I said and smiled. It certainly is a nice dream. It wont be possible immediately, but the conditions Arc-kun imposed on that country are a good first step. Dylan followed his words with a gentle smile while Ariane let out a small sigh. In that case Nozan Kingdom and the Branier territory need to be there in the future. Yeah, but first we need to persuade Doranto, right? After agreeing with Ariane, I returned to the topic of the upcoming meeting. Dylan seemed optimistic when he answered my question. Though it might be a little difficult, Sergei and his supporters should be a great help. Rhoden and the Branier territory will be the same, but now is the time for change. After saying that Dylan looked at Pontas sleeping face as she basked in the sunlight from the window. Volume 7 - CH 15 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Doranto Meeting After Sergei returned, he immediately briefed everyone on where the meeting would occur and what we should expect. Once done, all of us rose and left Sergeis house. Sergei walked ahead as we made our way through Doranto, and while various pairs of eyes were directed towards us, Sergei and Dylan paid them no heed and walked towards the center of the village. As we neared the center of the village, a building larger than those surrounding it came into view. The building was cylindrical in shape, and once we entered the building under Sergeis guidance, its interior was revealed to be wooden. It was completely different from any other building Id seen so far. The high ceiling and lack of sectioning walls should have prevented the oppressive atmosphere, but the sheer number of people crowded in the area made the building seem incredibly fragile. However, when people saw Sergei they parted ways and allowed him to continue towards his destination. Once we reached the center of the room, we saw a large, circular table and two people who were already seated in two of the three available chairs. These three chairs had been set up for the three village elders. The elves of Doranto had gathered here to watch the meeting that was about to happen. I had assumed that only the elders would be in attendance and was caught off guard by all the villagers gathered here. However, before Sergei could take his seat one of the sitting men started speaking. For what reason have you called this impromptu meeting, and why have you involved the villagers? Moveover, why are outsiders where they dont belong?! The man that spoke was completely different from my expectation of what an elf should be. I couldnt tell for sure since he was sitting down, but he seemed to be rather short. He had the long ears universal among his kind, but the old man, who seemed to be in his late forties by human standards, lacked any green-tinted blonde hair. Dylan had informed me that the mans name was Roato Bruni Doranto. The little man, something Roato was taunted for behind his back, wasted no time with formalities and went straight to the point of the meeting. In contrast to his aggressive behavior, the other elder calmly took a sip from his cup of tea. Unlike Roato, the other man was very tall. His white-ish, curly hair reached down his back, the beard and mustache combined with his forelocks made it difficult to read his expression. His appearance, combined with the gnarled wooden cane at his side, gave the man a hermit-like aura. He was the oldest of the elders, Iwaldo Weyli Doranto The majority of the people at his back were women, with the few men there being pushed to the very back. Men didnt seem to be fans of Elder Iwaldo. The final elder, Sergei Ful Doranto, took his seat Men with relatively young features and well-toned bodies sat at his back. Dylan stood before them, while Ariane and I stood next to him, with Ponta on the top of my head. Somehow or other, the people had organized themselves behind the elder they supported. Given the glares that Roato and his ilk were sending in our direction, I imagine they were composed of the more xenophobic members of the village. No matter how old an elf got, their outward appearance didnt change much. However, there was still a range of appearances. The equivalent to a humans late-teens to early-forties made up the rough estimate of the elves generational divides. Based on that assumption, Roatos followers were composed of those that looked to be in their thirties and forties. On the other hand, Sergeis follower consisted of teenagers and twenty-year-olds, and while they were not equaling the thirty-year-olds in numbers, they werent a small group by any means. There was more age variety among Iwaldos follower, but t would be better to say that they seemed to represent the female populace in general. Well, there werent any heated gazes from Sergeis supporters, if anything they looked at us with curiosity. Curiosity was to be expected from the relatively young. Many of Roatos supporter were part of the elven old guard. Given that an elfs average lifespan was four hundred years, they must have been over three hundred. It seems that even elven elderly were resistant to change and actively fought new movements. Well, lets see how the first stages of the meeting play out. While I observed the chaotic meeting area, Sergei was the first to speak up. Silence! We will begin the meeting to decide this villages future! First, you will be informed of the current circumstances by our compatriots from Canada! Without any greeting or introduction, Dylan stepped forward and began speaking once Sergei brought order to the room. Roato was openly irritated by Dylan, but Sergeis fearless smile keep him in check as Dylan recited the story to the attentive crowd. And that is, more or less, the crisis Doranto faces. If countermeasures arent taken immediately, sooner or later this village might be wiped off the map. When Dylan had completed the short account of what was going on, the meeting hall had fallen completely silent. Two-hundred-thousand undead, what utter nonsense! For what reason do you claim that such a force is headed towards Rouen!? Roato was the first one to speak up in the silent room. His supporters shouted their support of his statement, but Sergeis followers rebutted them. The warriors who fought the monsters suffered heavy casualties! Even if only ten thousand of these monster attack, this village is done for! Assuming it to be a lie from the start, how are you planning to take responsibility if the attack is real! One after another, people voiced their agreement and joined the heated argument. However, their opposition didnt simply sit there and take it. Joining forces with the humans is impossible! If the monsters seek to destroy the humans, let them! Once the land is less crowded we can build more villages! Fool! Do you not realize just how many humans there are!? If Salma and Nozan are destroyed, a more powerful nation will move in to conquer the region! While the circumstances of the humans are dire, it isnt our duty to protect them! They ask too much of us in exchange for a simple promise! Lending them our power, ridiculous! Thinking like that will only cause the chasm between the races to widen instead of filling it! Increasing our number of allies, even a little, will be beneficial for our future! Let the humans fight, we can destroy the wounded enemy afterward! Theres no need to join their struggle! Even if two-hundred-thousand end up becoming a hundred-and-fifty-thousand, it would make no difference for the village! While the young will be out there, fighting the enemy, the old men will be trembling in their homes! This whole mess is because of the old leadership! What did you say, you little brat!! Instead of a discussion about joining the humans or not, this place had dissolved into a bickering contest. Elves were stereotypically depicted as a wise race, but when I looked at the elves here, there wasnt anything differentiating them from humans. As the tension continued to rise, the person who hadnt said anything so far made his move. Elder Iwaldo had decided to act. He grasped his wooden cane and violently slammed it against the ground. Before the cane managed to hit the ground, a small orb appeared on its tip and in the next moment, the meeting hall was enveloped by a blinding light. Wha-, whats that!? Ugh!? Kya! Ariane and I blocked the light with our hands and mantle respectively, while Ponta covered her face with her tail. However, many of the other people groaned or shouted as the light caught them off guard. When the light finally faded, people were left rubbing their eyes and groaning. Once the curses ended calmness returned to the meeting hall. Tch! Why did you do that in the middle of the meeting!? Roato glared at Iwaldo through strained eyes and cursed at him, but the older elder ignored him and finally opened his mouth. If you would like to fight with the humans and join hands with them in the future, youre welcome to move to Canada. Canada will choose to fight with the humans no matter what becomes of Doranto The hall fell silent as Iwaldos statement echoed through the room. Roato was the first to react. Hahaha! Thats right! If you really want to help the humans go join Canada and their ilk! Roatos body began to shake as he fully opened his eyes again and began to laugh again. As noise began to pick up again after his statement, Iwaldo struck the ground with his cane again. Everyone took the gesture as a sign to settle down, while Iwaldo had a mischievous grin on his face as he lightly chuckled. So what Im saying is that, above all else, its my responsibility to leave the village. There were quite a few people incapable of grasping the meaning behind Iwaldo words, he just chuckled again before the eyes buried under his hair were looking at Sergei. What would you do? I for one rather like the syrup of Canadas capital Maple. Will you keep me company and enjoy sweets with one another? Sergei directed a fearless smile towards Iwaldo and the shared a laugh. Hahaha, sure! Sometimes its nice to keep the company of old times! Hearing Sergeis declaration, his young supporters were all showing their approval, with one after another announcing their intention to migrate to Canada. Confronted with such an inspired display, Iwaldos mostly female supporters were taken aback by his proposal. Sergeis supporters were the young people, who also made up a large part of the villages soldiers. Their lovers, sweethearts, mothers and other loved ones soon joined their declarations of leaving the village and moving to Canada. Even some of the fathers and husbands in Roatos faction began to join the declaration of migration. Roato and his older supporters were the only ones upset by this turn of events. Wait, wait! Can such selfishness be allowed in this situation?! Its short-sighted, too short-sighted! Think of the time it will take them to get to Canada, request support, assemble them, and return here! Isnt the better solution to hide and wait for things to settle!? Some of the people seemed to have been persuaded by Roatos interjection and looked towards Sergei and Iwaldo for answers. The smile on Iwaldos face never faltered, even under everyones gaze, as he turned an inquisitive looked onto Dylan. In turn, Dylan turned his head in my direction. Naturally, the eyes of the people that surround me, even Arianes, were focused on me. What Dylan was asking was as clear as day. In that moment, I gave Dylan the thumbs up. A smile made its way across Dylans lips when he saw the gesture, then he went on to ease the two elders worries. Its alright, theres no problem. Iwaldos smile spread across his face before he nodded towards Dylan. Theres no problem. When Sergei began to laugh, his supporters stood up in unison, as if they had been waiting for it. Begin evacuation preparations immediately! Detailed instructions will be given later! With that one order, the people that had gathered in the meeting hall began to clear out one after another, until only Roato and his followers remained. Ariane, Dylan, and I returned to Sergeis house. On the way back Ariane said That was refreshing. with a satisfied expression on her face, as she stretched her arms above her head. Ponta imitated Ariane a top my helmet. the first problem with Doranto had been taken care of for now. Once we were inside Sergeis house, we began discussing our future plans with Dylan. The central forces of Maple needs to be gathered as quickly as possible, otherwise this village and the nation will not survive. Ariane and I nodded when Dylan looked us in the eye and voiced his opinion. While Arc-kuns magic will save us a considerable amount of time, theres still much that needs to be done. Did you hear how long itd take the two-hundred-thousand undead to reach the territory of the human alliance? Shaking my head almost caused Ponta to fall off my head, and Ariane shrugged and shook her head as well. Then, well ask King Asuparf and Margrave Branier when we go to pick up Chiome-dono. They should also be concerned about what progress has been made. Dylan seemed to agree with my suggestion. Alright. I would like to form a connection with Nozans King as well. May I accompany you? I would like to experience the legendary transfer magic for myself. While Dylan laughed off his light comment Sergei, whod been listening up till now, was taken aback by our conversation. I simply gave him a thumbs up. Sergei was lost in the clouds after hearing Dylans plans but he roughly patted my back once he came out of it. I see, I see! Hope surely has sprung up! Hahaha. I couldnt see his face because Ponta slipped over my eyes because of the constant patting, but I was happy that my power could be of use to someone. Then we should get going. We should return in a day or so. Transfer Gate! After a brief farewell, I evoked my long distance transfer magic. Volume 7 - CH 16 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Princess Lilles Determination Our surroundings faded away and after a moment of weightlessness, the remains of the Kingdoms destroyed southern gate replaced the house wed just been in. The sun seemed to touch the peaks of the mountain in the west and the sky reflected the colors of autumn. Oh, is this the capital that you mentioned? Quite an enthusiastic display Dylans admirations of my transfer magic were cut short when he noticed the scorched earth and innumerable sets of wrecked armor scattered along the outskirts of the gate. The scars of my use of Blazing Seraphim of Judgement: Executioner Michaelclearly remained on this stretch of earth. However, the shadows of multiple people could be seen moving through the burnt field. A closer look revealed the shadows to be humans and beastmen sifting through the wreckage of armor and weapons, placing their finding into baskets stripped to their backs. They would probably be melted down and forged into new tools. Repairmen could be seen working on the wall that surrounds the southern gate, with stone and wooden barricades acting as a temporary defense until the gaps could be filled in. They had begun to gradually rebuild the city. Hmm, quite resilient to say the least. Yeah. Ariane chimed in on the on my brief remark. Well, why dont you go and look for Chiome-kun while I speak with the king? Once Dylan was done taking in the scenery, he put his hands on his waist and looked towards Soulia. Ariane and I nodded at his suggestion and began heading towards the southern gate. Several people in the vicinity of the gate were well aware of who we were and permitted us to enter with relative ease. Asparuf was probably the one who arranged things this way. Additionally, Chiome seems to have been leading her strength to the soldiers and guards hunting the remnants of the undead in the city, and several people asked us to thank her on their behalf. I cant help but feel a little anxious when we left, but everything seems alright. Ariane heaved a relieved sigh when she heard of Chiomes achievements. A sinister smile appeared on Dylans face when he heard Arianes words. She is very mature after all, and wouldnt attack the gatekeepers like a certain someone did. Arianes shoulders started to tremble and she averted her gaze in response to Dylans pointed comment. For the time being, there were at least two people I should avoid making angry. As such thoughts occupied my mind we eventually came across a girl dressed in black. The black cat ears, her long, black tail, and the way she walked without making a sound undoubted marked her as Chiome. When Chiome saw Dylan accompanying us, she offered him a slight bow. Chiome-chan, what are you doing in this place? Chiomes ears did a little pitter-patter when Ariane asked what shed been up to, before partially drawing her dagger from its waist sheath. Ive been hunting the remnants of the undead in the city. Because our noses are better, my liberated brethren capable of fighting and I have joined the clean-up campaign. Her nose twitched a little when she said that, but a bit of dust must have few up her nostril because she immediately let out a small sneeze. Ariane-dono, Arc-done have you finished what you needed to take care of? After she recovered, Chiome directed a question towards us, but Ariane and I shared a mutual look in this delicate environment. It didnt go as well as we would have liked, but I think things are heading in a good direction. I see, so whats our next move? Chiome slightly tilted her head and changed the topic to our plans moving forward. Dylan was the one that answered her question. First, Ill have a meeting with the King of this country, where we can share a bit of information with one another. Is that so, then wed better hurry. At Chiomes urging our group quickly made our way those the palace in the center of the city. Oh, a few of the soldiers wanted to thank you for your help, Chiome. It seems youve been rather active in the undead hunt. When I passed along the message the soldiers asked me to Chiome her blue eyes sparkled for before she simply said: I see. The strokes of her tail wags became wilder. Eventually, we passed through the palace gate without issue and, after telling a nearby guard we sought an audience with the King, were guided to a backroom inside the palace. King Asparuf and Margrave Branier were already seated by the time we entered the room, their expression betraying the restlessness they experienced waiting for our answer. Asparuf, whod admitted to never having seen an elf beside Ariane and me, acknowledged Dylan with a nod. And you are? I am Dylan Targ Raratoia, acting elder of Raratoia of the Great Canada Forest. Its a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Dylan slowly lowered his head as he answered the Kings question. Asparuf and Branier nearly fell on their faces because of Dylan self-introduction. Given that hed introduced himself as an elder of Canada, they must have assumed that reinforcements would be sent immediately. However, Dylan realized that and shook his head as he cleared up their confusion. Im sorry, but I am merely acting as a representative of Rouen forest on this occasion, not the capitals reinforcements you asked the three of them for. The two powerful men righted themselves in their seats upon hearing Dylans statement. With a smile on his face, he offered the two men a bit of hope. However, the capital wouldnt remain indifferent to the plight of Rouen Forest. The majority of Doranto has decided to join forces with humans to combat the common enemy. Asparuf and Branier eyes bulged while Dylan calmly looked down at them. The room remained silent until someone cleared their throat. I intend to return to Canada and gather the necessary fighting force to combat the threat at hand. The two human rulers looked overjoyed when Dylan said that. Oh, I see. All hope is not lost Asparufs true feelings leaked out without an ounce of hesitation. I didnt notice it immediately, but there was a somewhat listless expression on the Kings face, and Margrave Branier looked towards the King with a grievous expression. What happened? While I mulled over my thoughts, a guard came running into the room. As it was a state of emergency, one was always open for reports. However, when Asparuf saw the guard he donned a bitter expression and urged him to give his report, who proceed to do so as quickly as possible. Yes, pardon me! A bird has arrived from those who had been sent to the Delfuento Kingdom! The capital, Sarets, is soon to fall. The enemy is innumerable.That was the message! Everyone was taken back by the message the guard read aloud. If I wasnt mistaken, Delfuento Kingdom was just north of Nozan. Im sure that Chiome-dono, you said that Goemon-dono and others went to Delfuento to search for clues, right? Arianes and Dylans eyes naturally went to Chiome when I asked that question, Her expression didnt change in the slightest, but her ears twitched in synchronization with Pontas. I havent received any information regarding this. I cant say anything because I do not know the location of that countrys capital, but if there was an undead army on the same scale as the previous one, than Goemon hasnt encountered it However, it wasnt an exaggeration to say that Nozan was in a problematic situation large forces of monsters were attacking the capital of its neighbors in the north and south and they were primed for a battle on two fronts. After thanking and dismissing the guard, Asparuf signed heavily. Despite Margrave Branier harsh features, the fatigue could clearly be seen on his face. I imagine the pair would never show these expressions to their subordinates, but it must have been too difficult to given the gravity of the situation. It was Dylan who started talking, in his usual tone, managing to break the tension in the room. This is a little troublesome. I promised to gather forces from Canada, but as you know, there arent as many elves as there are humans. Focusing on that one battlefront is a necessity, how far away is the capital of Salma from Soulia? Asparuf raised his head, raised an eyebrow, and groaned in response to Dylans question. I-If Im not mistaken, itll be ten days away by horse Dylan nodded his head before asking the same of Delfuentos capital. I dont know the exact details, but it should be seven or eight days away. Once Asparuf gave him the answer Dylan gaze immediately fell up Margrave Branier. Whats the distance between Salmas capital and your territory? It takes six days to reach the border and seven to reach the heart of my territory. Having already grasped Dylans intentions, the Margrave answered Dylan without questioning him. However, when everything was taken into consideration Even if we set up an ambush, the two armies invasions are bound to overlap with one another. The atmosphere seemed to grow more oppressive as Ariane let out a sigh. Did the Hiruku Theocracy attack these three countries simultaneously? Just how many undead do they possess assuming they sent the same numbers to Delfuento as they did to Salma, and adding those that were destroyed here, thats about five hundred-thousand. In order to better comprehend the current situation, I spoke the enemys potential numbers aloud, but all that seemed to have accomplished was clarifying the harshness of reality. Both the Kings and the Margraves shoulders trembled as their eyes became downcast. Itll be difficult to concentrate our efforts on one front while keeping track of the enemy on the other. Theres also no guarantee that the large undead army will head straight here, its possible they may attack another city on the way here. They may desire to bolster their ranks after all The room fell silent again after Dylan muttered his analysis of the current state of affairs. When the King raised his head he and Dylan finally looked each other in the eye. His eyes had a question for Dylan, but a sudden thought spurred the King into action. A-Ah, our war potential. One of my sons should be returning to the nobles private armies. Also if we can borrow Arc-donos power we could seek some reinforcements from Rhoden. The Rhoden Kingdom did conduct trade with Nozan that was facilitated through the Burugo gulf, but would that be enough of a reason aid a neighboring country? I could see that the same question had crossed Arianes mind. Chiome paid the conversation no mind and directed her ears towards the rooms door. While I would have liked to find out what was going on, but my eyes returned to Asparuf when he started talking again. Rhodens King was married to my little sister, Melissa. Melissa has already passed on, but my niece, Princess Julianna, is still there. Given the circumstances, we have no choice but to take advantage of their kindness. I simultaneously felt a surprised and like I was forgetting something important when I heard the Kings words. What was it? Kyun? Ponta let out a worried cry as I asked myself that question. I pushed that issue to the back of my mind for the time being, right now we needed to decide on who the messenger to Rhoden would be Since the royalty of Nozan and Rhoden are related to one another, sending a member of the royal family would be for the best, right? Dylan had the same thought as I had and lightly suggested the idea to King Asparuf. Assuming that we send a messenger to Rhoden, its only common courtesy for family to converse with each other. I recently negotiated with them, so I should be able to act as a mediator on the messengers behalf. Asparuf had a difficult expression on his face as he considered his options before he opened his mouth. The only one that can fulfill that role right now is Lille His tone was heavy as he spoke. Based on his tone, it was obvious that he was reluctant to make Lille the messenger. He probably thought a young girl around ten years old wasnt up to the task. Princess Lille was certainly capable of handling herself, but as her father, he must have thought that she needed to rest after all the heavy burdens shed taken on ever since shed been sent to the Domo Earldom. However, the person the King intended to dismiss vigorously opened the door and strutted in. I accept the duty of being the messenger! Every pair of eyes fell upon the source of the young girls voice. With swollen, red eyes and previously shed tears staining the cuffs of her dress, Princess Lille stood resolutely in in front of her fath of King Asparuf. Since Chiome had stayed in the capital, I turned to her for an explanation of the Princesss disheveled appearance. However, Chiome slowly shook her head when she noticed my gaze. Thats right, she been running around the new city district ever since we left. Lille, I told you to rest some time while ago Rather than as a king, Asparuf addressed the Princess as her father. But Lille stubbornly shook her head and replied to Asparuf about the matter of the messenger problem. For Sevarus sake! If there is anything I can do, however small it may be, then Im ready to set off tomorrow! Brother would be mortified if I did anything less for our country Tears began to fall like rain after her shout, but she desperately tried to wipe them away with her already wet cuffs. Her sobbing led another person to enter the room. The person bowed at the entrance before kneeling in front of Lille and wiping her eyes with a handkerchief, all the while apologizing to King Asparuf for her shortcomings. I am terribly sorry. I took my eyes off her for a second and she slip Lilles escorts, Nina, frantically apology was to cut off by the King himself, with a simple Its fine.. Lille, the messenger needs to reach Rhoden, east of here. Arc-dono already has his own It should be fine. While I sympathized with Asparuf and understood why hed been about to say what he was, I interrupted him with my own opinion. All eyes were on me, demanding an answer, but I proudly stuck out my chest and continued. I am willing to transport Lille-dono to Rhoden as a messenger. If we manage to obtain reinforcements, I can bring them here immediately. Kyun! Ponta poofed out her chest in response to my declaration. I-Is that true? Arc-dono. Lille and Asparuf seemed to be in a daze as they stared at me. Weve already come this far, so Ill use the fullest of my abilities to see things through to the end. When I raised my arm and made a flexing gesture, Ponta began to wag her tail atop my head. Princess Lille wiped away her tears and smiled a little as she watched my behavior. The view of his daughter seems to have helped Asparuf harden his resolve, as he rose from his chair, knelt in front of Lille and brushed a strain of hair out of her eyes. Since the day is almost over make your preparations for tomorrow and head to bed early. Ill prepare a letter to Rhoden later tonight. Tha His gentle words trailed off and he stopped brushing Lilles hair as he slowly took out a necklace from his breast pocket. Asparuf protectively placed the necklace around her neck and smiled a little as he watched Lille wide-eyes stare of amazement. Father, this necklace? Lille questioned her father about the mysterious necklace she received. It is the necklace I gave your aunt Melissa when she married into the Rhodens royal family. Its a bit of a lucky charm Lille grey eyes twinkled a bit when she heard Asparufs answer. Thank you, Father. Nina, Lille please. The Kings eyes shifted away from his daughter and focused her guardian Nina behind her. She bowed her head before leading Nina out of the room. Lets head back to your room, princess, and prepare for tomorrow. As Nina was promoting Lille to leave the room, her feet came to a stop when she caught sight of Chiome. I expected a fridge atmosphere between the two of them, but that didnt seem to be the case. After debating with herself for a moment Nina slightly bowed her head and offered Chiome an apology for her previous behavior. Chiome-dono, please forgive me for my thoughtless remarks the other day. As it would be a hindrance here, Ill properly apologize to you at a later date. Nina bowed her head again and Chiome responded with a curt nod. About that I dont really care anymore. I see. Although Nina was a little discouraged by their exchange, when Chiome turned away from her I caught a glimpse of a small smile and a twitch in her cat ears. D-Dont you have to stay by Lilles side? At this rate, youll be reprimanded again. Probably feeling the pair of eyes that remained on the back of her head, Chiomes tails swayed sinisterly as her statement caused Nina so go Ugh and grasp her chest. I-Im off then. Thank you, Chiome-dono. Once she recovered from her shock, Nina thanked Chiome before she ran after her little master, whod already left a while ago. Chiomes eye lingered on the door as Nina left the room, but she eventually turned back around and let out a small sign. At least one hassle has been taken care of before tomorrows trip to Rhoden. Asparuf breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the exchange between Nina and Chiome. My mind wondered back to Lilles disheveled appearance. Asparuf-dono, why did Lille-dono appear as she did? The was a pause in the conversation as the King sunk back into his chair before he was ready to talk about what had happened. Around noon, we received a message from a neighboring noble territory. Before Soulia was completely surrounded by the undead army, I dispatched my two sons to gather reinforcements. My youngest son fell in battle, to a monster that had been pursuing him. Asparuf had closed his eyes and spoke in a slow methodical manner, as he tried to keep his emotions in check. That explained Lilles strange behavior and appearance when she entered the room. Arianes and Chiomes anxious eyes wandered towards the door the princess had left out of. Margrave Branier seems to have already heard the story from Asparuf as he calmly remained seated, without any hint of shock or surprise on his face. Despite the tragedy of losing an older brother, Lille moved forward to protect the country he died for. At her age, I doubted I would have had the will to take on such a task. In fact, my lack of willpower seemed all the more pronounced when compared to her indomitable spirit. Tomorrow, well need to brace ourselves My words were enough to motivate Ponta, her fluffy tail swelling in response to them. Ariane directed a strong gaze towards me when she heard my soliloquy. Dont get so fired up that you do unnecessary things. I replied to her warning with a small nod. Somehow, I felt that the weight of the fur ball on my head was decreased. Volume 7 - CH 17 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Return to Rhoden Kingdom The next day, in a certain corner of Soulias palace. Over a dozen people had gathered in a garden a normal person could never visit. Lille and her two guardians stood in the center of garden, while eight additional royal guards waited behind them. Nozan Kingdoms group of messengers to Rhoden consisted of just those eleven people. Dylan, Ariane, Ponta and myself represented the Elves of Great Canada Forest, so we could be considered three plus one people. Chiome, as a member of the Blade Heart Clan, represented the beastmen. All together, the delegation to Rhoden Kingdom counted fifteen plus one members. Since this was to be an official meeting, a horse-drawn carriage and two horses for Nina and Zahar had been prepared in the garden. Everyone was currently checking their equipment and supplies one final time. In the corner of the garden, King Asparuf and a few important ministers were watching us and discussing something amongst themselves. They were probably intellectuals that wished to witness the elven Path of Spirits for themselves. While under the observing looks of those intellectuals, Dylans eyes remained focus on Lilles carriage as he pondered something. Something wrong, Dylan-dono? When I asked about his strange behavior, he turned towards me with a troubled expression on his face. No, its just that Princess Lilles carriage is adorned with the emblem of Nozan Kingdom, and I would like to have something that announces our arrival, as its something we elves currently lack. I didnt know what to make of Dylans issue, so I looked to Ariane for answers, but she looked a bit embarrassed as she shook her head. We shouldnt have too much trouble attracting attention thanks to Arc, right? Dylan gave Ariane a small shake of the head in response to her question. Although his luxurious appearance does catch the eye, it doesnt do a good job of representing the elves to outsiders. Since Princess Lilles visit wont be following the normal diplomatic procedure, I was hoping to make a strong enough impression to smooth over our arrival. After his explanation, I was somewhat able to understand his logic. Since it was well known that the royal families of Rhoden and Nozan were related, it wouldnt be difficult for people to immediately accept the validity of our mission. Still, proving our intentions might take several days of interrogations and identification checks if things were handled poorly. Dylan had recently been negotiating with Rhodens government, so if we had an identifier they could immediately verify our identities and intentions. Certainly, if those in Rhoden had some way of immediately recognizing him, it would help us introduce Lilles delegation. In that case While I was wrapped up in my own thoughts, Lille entered her carriage, followed by Dylan Seeing that, my eyes narrowed and I started to smile. Next, I spoke up since I realised something important. I totally forgot that Shiden is still in the palaces stables! Ah ! Ariane and Chiome had a similar reaction when they heard what I said. Under the guidance of one of the palace guards, I found my way to the stables only to catch sight of a large figure occupying to small grazing field beside it. Shiden, Im sorry I didnt come pick you up sooner. I called out to Shiden as I approached. However, Shiden just swatted his tail and lowered his head towards the ground. This child is sulking. Because of Arc forgetfulness Arc-dono, to abandon the partner charging into battle with you Not willing to just stand there, I tried to rebut Ariane and Chiomes criticism. Ill admit my mistake, but Ariane-dono and Chiome-dono forget about him as well. The two of them diverted their eyes when I said that. However, I still needed to make up with Shiden if I wanted to get him out of the stable. Kyun! Ky?un! Ponta was the first that tried to persuade him. Hey, Shiden, how about we go to for a run in your home plains next time? Its seems like promising a trip back home did the trick. Giyuriiiiin! Shiden hoofbeats lightened after wed returned to the palace garden the others had gathered in. Dylan-dono, youre bound to attract everyones attention if you ride Shiden ahead of the princess carriage, right? There shouldnt be any issue if Im the one at the reins. Giyurin. While was I stroking Shidens muzzle, Dylan looked him over before nodding his head. Certainly, an I dont believe we can hope to find anything better. Since were already pressed for time, we should leave immediately, shouldnt we? Arc-kun, if you would. Dylan climbed atop Shidens saddle with Ariane sitting down behind him. Chiome stood next to me and seemed to be set on walking. After instructing the onlookers to step back, I prepared to invoke my long distance transfer magic. It felt as if I were returning to Rhoden after a long absence. Having said that, the Rhoden transfer locations were still depended on my memory and I havent drawn all of them in my booklet. It may have been better to take the time to draw a few locations while I had the chance. After planning a little ahead, I started to draw on my memories from my last trip to Rhodens capital Olav. The landscape I remembered the best was the view of the city I got from the base of the Calcutta mountain range when wed been liberating Chiomes enslaved brethren. Transfer Gate! Because I had to include Lilles carriage, the mounted guards and Shiden, I put more mana into the spell in order to expand the size of the magic circle. After a moment of darkness, all of the party members gradually became aware of Rhodens dignified capital in the distance. Ariane and Chiome took a moment to take in the magnificent view of the capital without any of the turbulence and confusion from that day. The delegates from Nozan were caught off guard by the sudden change from the palace gardens and were restlessly trying to reorient themselves. The royal guards were trained to handle unexpected situations, but even they were caught off guard by the literally magical phenomenon. Th-This is great! Were in a place Ive never been before! Lille leaped out of her carriage and took note of the northern mountains in the distance. Soulia wasnt surrounded by many tall mountains, so she must have been naturally curious about the mountain range. Shiden quickly came to term with the sudden shift of his surroundings before starting to chomping at the grass near his hooves. We dont know exactly how much time remains, so it would be best to go to Olav immediately. Princess Lille, please return to your carriage. Ah, I understand. Atop of Shiden, Dylans voice was rather rough as he called out to the rest of the group. Following his words, our group redirected itself towards Rhodens capital in the south. Unfortunately, the location I transferred us to was far away from the paved roads entering the city, so it was a bit of a challenge to navigate Lilles carriage through the plains. If I wasnt mistaken, the road we eventually got on led to Lanbaltic in the west. As we advanced forward, I remembered the time I made a mistake and we wound up in the wasteland town Buranbeina. The curious gazes of the other people on the road were directed towards us, and as we gradually approached the gate I caught sight of the guards restlessly hurrying about. Certainly, it would be impossible to ignore a four-meter-tall, six-legged dragonmount leading a carriage and its escorts. As far as the citizens were concerned, Shiden may as well be a new type of monster. When we reached the town gate, two mounted guards, probably from the western gate, could be seen approaching us with tense looks on their faces. They were either scouts or those sent to gauge our intentions. Dylans idea seemed to have been successful, as I doubted Lilles carriage would have provoked such a reaction on its own. The two guards stopped a few feet away from us and had to soothe their frightened horse in the face of a dragon mount before they addressed us in a slightly threatening manner. Stop! State your name and the purpose of your visit immediately! The guards shouting surprised his horse and caused it to jerk about violently. Once he finally calmed down his horse, his attention was drawn towards the people sitting in Shidens saddle and finally noticed what they were. My name is Dylan Targ Raratoia. When I visited this country before, I was granted an audience with the King. This time I am accompanied by a messenger of Nozan Kingdom. There is an urgent matter that must be discussed with his majesty immediately. Dylan tone was polite even though he was physically looking down on the guards from Shidens saddle. After speaking with his partner, one of the guards went back the way he came and delivered news of Dylans arrival to the palace. In the blink of an eye the news traveled through the palace and speculation about the nature of the visit ran rampant, but King Carlen simple said Lets speak with them first, before making any major decisions. Thus, all of the days plans were put on hold as a meeting place was hastily arranged. King Carlons decision was immediately passed onto Dylan by the messenger. The members of Lilles delegation breathed a collective sigh of relief as their first concern had been dealt with. While I was also relieved that the meeting arrangements had been gone smoothly, Dylan was wearing a dissatisfied expression. He said, I should have prepared a letter explaining our intentions and had the guard take it the first time. Lille had been entrusted with a letter addressed to the King of Rhoden from Nozans King but had we written our own letter explaining our intentions, we could have lowered our wait time. Under the protection of mounted guards, the Nozan delegation and Dylan passed through Olavs city gates. If you compared the two capitals, in term of sheer scale, the entirety of Nozans Soulia could be fit within one-fourth of Rhodens Olav. The members of the delegation were simply enamored by their surroundings and it seemed like Lille wanted to devour the view of Olav she got from her carriage window. Never imagined I return to this city in such a manner. Thats true. My muttering should have been lost in the hustle and bustle of the city, but Chiomes cat ears managed to pick up what I said. It must have felt strange for Chiome, who lurked in the shadows and worked to free her wrongfully enslaved people, to walk down the main street in broad daylight. While she didnt say anything about it, she donned her facial mask and her tail restlessly swayed about. Beastmen still didnt walk the streets of this country unless they were slaves, but that could change if what Dylan said came to pass. In any case, a few citizen of the capital would occasionally let out a surprised yelp when they saw the dignified appearance of a dragon mount and the two elves that rode it, however, the carriage bearing the crest of Nozans royal family kept them at bay. There was no daredevil willing to call out Chiome for being a beastmen in this situation. After passing through the miscellaneous urban areas and briefly crossing through the luxurious residential area of the aristocrats, the Kings palace came into view. Murmurs of admiration leaked out of the mouths of the delegation members as they took in the graceful spires that connected to the palaces main building. There was an obvious difference between the fort-like architecture of Nozan and the elegance of Rhoden. Our mounted guides led the delegation to the open square in the front of the palace, where a line of people waited to receive us. Although they were caught off guard by the diversity of the delegation, a guide asked for our representative. Wh-Who shall act on your behalf? Only the voice of a small girl was heard as Lille stepped forward. That would be me. The man seemed on the verge of laughter when he heard Lilles declaration, but when he caught sight of Nina and Zahar behind her and took note of the glares Chiome, Ariane, and I directed towards him, he immediately refrained from doing so. I-I understand. Allow me to guide your way. The man directed a smile towards Dylan, who took a position beside Lille, but otherwise remained silent as he guided us through the palace. As we and Lille made our way inside, the carriage and Shiden were left in the care of the eight royal guards. Lilles eyes bulged like a childs as she took in the gorgeous furniture and various pieces of art that decorated the halls of the Rhodens palace. Eventually, our palace guide stopped in front of our presumed destination. Please wait in here. After offering us a respectful bow, he opened the door in front of us and vigilantly awaited our entrance. Lilles expression tightened as she straightened her posture and took a set inside the room. Nina and Zahar closely followed behind her. Dylan followed after them with a smile on his face, while Ariane, Chiome and I slowly entered the room behind him. It wasnt the auditorium I expected us to meet the King in. Instead, the room was similar to a large conference room, and had servants waiting in the corner of the room. I imagine those working here usually didnt allow their thoughts to show on their faces since those who were bewildered by our appearance quickly worked to conceal it. I didnt expect things to happen like this, given our current attire. Speaking for myself, I was adorned in full body, carried a sword at my waist, and had Ponta throned on my head. Both Ariane and Chiome also carried their weapons with them. It was a good thing that Dylan, whod negotiated on behalf of Great Canada Forest before, had come along with us. Dylan had been accompanied by many elven warriors when he came here before, perhaps it had been a demonstration of power to help swing negotiations in his favor. Elven warriors were rather strong and even without their weapons, it was doubtful that several human Knights could defeat them. If I was being honest, if you gave Arianes mother, Glenys, a single sword she could capture this entire palace without breaking a sweat. Rhoden may be trying to annoy us a little as possible. There was this strange tension drifting from the guards on duty. Since Rhodens representatives had yet to enter the room, Lille sat down with Dylan, while Nina and Zahar were taking their position behind the princess. For the time being, Ariane, Chiome and I stood behind Dylan. I thought wed be left waiting for a while, but I heard fast approaching footsteps from behind the door opposite to the one we entered from. Volume 7 - CH 18 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Conversation With the Royal Family When the door in the back of the room opened, a young man and woman were the first to enter. The young woman was slightly taller and older than Chiome. Her blonde hair cascaded down her back in waves and her large, brown eyes perfectly matched her delicate facial features. Despite the flower-designs sewed into the collar and cuffs off her gorgeous dress, it didnt come off as too extravagant. Her eyes contained a strength and dignity that only added to the competent atmosphere the girl projected. Next to her was a young man. He was tall and had fine, light-brown hair coupled with intelligent, blue eyes. His luxurious clothes were impeccable and he effortlessly projected a princely vibe. In combination with the thin smile on his lips, he could be said to be rather handsome. The pair parted at the doorway and allowed an older noble to enter the room and take a slow look around. He appeared to be in his late fifties or early sixties. It could be said that he was aging with dignity, even with the wrinkles that were set into his forehead, his blue eyes carried a steady strength within them, a strength that was empathized by the mix of white and blonde hair atop his head and in his beard. Given that both the young man and woman bowed towards him, I assumed that he was the King. Both Lille and Dylan stood and tried to bow towards the older man in a similar manner. However, the older gentlemen stopped them with a wave of his hand. No need for formalities. You must be fatigued from your journey, theres no need for formal greetings. Even with those words, no one attempted to sit down as Lille took a step forward. Thank you for your concern, your Majesty. I am Lille Nozan Soulia, first princess of Nozan Kingdom. Thank you for meeting with us on such short notice. Was that a practiced greeting, or was she just nervous? Lille gave a somewhat stiff greeting as she curtsied. The elderly Kings eyes began to shine as he watched Lilles small gesture. Oh, this belonged to Melissa Deep emotions were reflected on the kings face and the young lady looked surprised when they heard Princess Lilles name. I am King Carlen Delft Rhoden Olav. I am also your uncle. With a smile on his face, King Carlen began to introduce the two people beside him. Let me first introduce my daughter, your direct cousin and the second princess The young woman stepped forward and performed a graceful curtsy before the King could finish speaking. Juliana Marill Melissa Rhoden Olav. Feel free to call me Juliana. Lille responded to Princess Juliana with a natural smile of her own. And my son, the Crown Prince. I am Sect Rondaro Carunon Rhoden. Its a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Princess Lille. After Princess Juliana introduced herself, King Carlen drew attention to Crown Prince Sect. Prince Sect gave Lille a quiet smile as he elegantly bowed towards her. At that point, King Carlen directed his gaze towards Dylan. It hasnt been that long since you departed, but today you are accompanied by my niece? King Carlen raised an eyebrow when he asked his question, but Dylans smile remained intact as he replied. It has been a while, your Highness. We have already met before, but I am Dylan Targ Raratoia, the elder of Canadas Raratoia village. As you have said, today I act as Princess Lilles companion. King Carlen eyes focused on Dylan as those words left his mouth. Its surprising that you already have a connection with Nozan. Well, since there is a lot of overlap between relationships, perhaps this is a mere coincidence? King Carlen responded to Dylans question with a laugh. Lets have a seat before we listen to your story. After the King let out a small sigh he took the center seat on the opposite side of the table, with Princess Juliana and Prince Sect taking the seats at his sides. Lille offered them a small bow before taking her seat, with Dylan following her example. However, Zahar and Nana, who were acting as Lilles guards, remained standing behind her. King Carlens eyes briefly wandered in our direction, and Dylan was the one that answered his unasked questions. These are my attendants for today, my daughter, another member of our village and one of our friends. The Kings eyes bulged when he heard that. There isnt much of a resemblance. Dylan smiled wryly at the Kings natural response. Ariane had been chosen as his daughter by process of elimination. Well, she takes after her mother. Ariane made a difficult expression at Dylans question and turned her head away. Was it my imagination, or had her ears turned a little red? King Carlens eyes glanced over Chiome and me, but he didnt say anything in particular before turning a puzzled look towards Lille. So, for what reason have you traveled all the way from Nozan to visit your uncle? Is it something important? After King Carlen shifted the course of the conversation, Lille took out a letter and placed it on the table. Zahar, who had stood behind her, then stepped forward to present the letter to the king before returning to his place behind Lille.. Uncle Carlen, Ive come to you today and ask that you hear out our request. The details have been written in the letter from my father, his Majesty Asparuf. With a serious expression, Lille addressed Carlen not as the King of Rhoden, but as her uncle. King Carlen didnt call her out on the issue, breaking the wax seal on the letter and examining its contents, his face immediately froze in an astonished visage as he read. When they saw the change in King Carlen, both Princess Juliana and Prince Sect looked towards Lille. Is it true that the Hiruku Theocracy invaded Nozan, Delfuento and Salma? It says that the invaders number around two hundred thousand, but Princess Juliana involuntarily let out a surprised shout when she heard the questions her father asked regarding the letter, while Prince Sect had an indescribable expression on his face as he knitted his browed and stroked his chin. Wait a moment, Father! The elegant Juliana violently rose from her chair and yanked the letter out of King Carlens hands, while he was still in the middle of reading it, and frantically began reading it herself. Goodness, Juliana. I was still reading that. Although the King complained about his daughters behavior, Princess Juliana tried to authenticate the half-read letter by staring down a dumbfounded Lille and questioning her. Is what written here true? Has the Theocracy used wicked methods to attack the other kingdoms with undead!? I-Its the truth! I thought my life had come to an end when one of those monsters attacked me! In response to Princess Juliana forceful inquire, Lilles passionate personality came out as she hastily replied. However, Princess Juliana didnt seem interested in that particular detail as she started pacing around the room and talking to herself. But, doesnt the Hiruku religion have a long and benevolent history? The doctrine itself is rather ordinary, so I never expected it to be such a heretical religion King Carlen let out a large sigh as he watched Princess Juliana behavior before he took up the letter and paid her no mind. After a little while, the King lifted his head from the letter and turned his eyes to a smiling Dylan. It says here that the Canadian elves will be participating in the upcoming war, but if that true this is basically a territorial dispute between humans, right? Dylan began to chuckle and nodded his head at King Carlens skepticism. The adversary is the Hiruku religion. If there is a cause for us to remove or weaken it, then the great elders should be all the more willing to join. King Carlen made a worried expression when he heard Dylans answer. So youre still working on this plan without higher approval? King Carlen looked at Dylan with a disbelieving expression on his face, yet he simply shook his head and said nothing. This isnt a decision that a single village elder is capable of making. Lille and her two guards began to pale as they listened to Dylans and the Kings conversation. Their worry was understandable. In this upcoming war, the participation of the elves was indispensable when facing an undead army capable of simultaneously invading three countries. If Maples council of elders refused to join the war, it would spell the end of Nozan and its neighboring countries. However, besides their concerns, Dylan seemed confident about something. Theres no need to worry. Canada also has a duty to defend the people of Rouen Forest. Above all else, we must take part in the upcoming battle it is that type of situation. Listening to Dylans words, everyone had a strange look on their faces, but Princess Sect seemed to have noticed something because there was a smile on his face when he raised a hand towards Dylan. Seeing the princes actions, Dylan tilted his head in curiosity. What is it, Prince Sect? Assuming that Canada will participate in this war, what will Nozan be providing you in return? Is there anyone kind enough to lead a hand without seeking something in return? Hearing the princes question, King Carlen and Princess Juliana looked at Dylan, waiting for his answer. Nozan Kingdom and Margrave Branier of the Salma Kingdom have agreed to release their elven and beastmen slaves and make it illegal to enslave either race in the future. Princess Sects eyes narrowed at Dylans answer. Thats quite the large demand. Not only the elves but the beastmen as well When Prince Sect looked down at Chiome besides me, she received his gaze and returned a sharp bloodlust filled gaze of her own. There was a smile plastered on his face as Prince Sect shrugged his shoulders. Excuse my impoliteness. If it was only a verbal agreement, are you sure they will uphold it? Lilles cheeks became inflamed at Prince Sects spiteful smile and question. My father wont go back on his word! Lilles eyes began to shed tears when she slammed her hand against the table. Princess Juliana sighed and offered an apology after she and King Carlen scolded him with their eyes. There is no excuse for my actions. I did not mean to speak ill of your father. Im only a bit worried. Whether or not the stated condition is guaranteed, it will determine if the Elven authority will agree to participate. Simply put, they do not know your fathers character. Prince Sect words seemed to have upset Lille again, but Dylans smile remained ever present in front of her. No, Im sorry. Theres no need to worry. They are not so barbaric as to renege on their promises. Dylan turned towards me and let out a slight chuckle. Prince Sect seemed confused by his behavior. I hadnt intended to force the conditions onto anyone, but it may have seemed that way on the other side. (Heh, after that rampage no one would dare to cross you) Ariane half whispered her opinion to me. However, my own actions werent solely responsible for that, so I rebutted her. (If I recall correctly, only Lille-dono and a few others witnessed my outburst, but werent you the one who turned a section of the city into a swamp, Ariane-dono?) While Ariane and I refused to yield on the matter, Pontas tail suddenly blocked my gaze. Kyun! I couldnt see anything but her fur. It was like Ponta was acting as an arbitrator or something. While in the midst of our silent battle, Lille was progressing ahead. Uncle Carlen, please lend us your strength to save Nozan! Princess Lille also turned to her father, King Carlen, after Lille made her plea. Temporarily assuming that the elves of Canada will participate, how much time is left before Hirukus undead army invades? Dylan immediately answered King Carlens question. It should be seven days at the earliest? Seven days!? Thats the same as saying theres no time at all!! Carlen let out a surprised shout when upon hearing Dylans answer. Even if we left the capital now, would we even be capable of reaching Lanbaltic in seven days? Furthermore, we would still need to cross the Burugo gulf to reach the neighboring country Prince Sect calmly began counting the days. King Carlen acknowledged his point while looking at his niece with pity in his eyes. Enough, Sect. Asparuf-dono probably sent her here out of worry. He cut Sect off with that statement. Princess Juliana made a sorrowful expression as she stared at Lille. In the eyes of the three of them, Lille was the last daughter of a dying country. Well, their reactions were probably normal. The threes pity and the meaning of their words only upset Lille even more. I-Itll be alright! We only left our palace today, yet were already here! With Arc-donos power time isnt an issue! He poor choice of words, coupled with her seemingly incomprehensible explanation and assurance that there was No problem only seemed to draw sympathy from the others. What are you going to do? Prince Sect asked the King that question as he pitied the poor girl. However, before King Carlen could say anything Dylan spoke up and answered the Princes question. The number of days required to return with reinforcements isnt an issue. Arc-kun is accompanying me for that very reason. Theres no need to worry about distance constraints. Dylans continued smile as he spoke his explanation, had the three of them looking at one another in confusion. When Dylan chuckled and directed his eyes towards me I immediately understood that he wanted a show of proof to help them along. After a quick nod, I invoked my magic immediately. Dimensional Step The target location was directly behind King Carlen. What!? Ha!? !!? It must have been quite shocking for a knight to suddenly disappeared and reappeared behind you. The three had temporarily forgotten how to speak as they sat there with their eyes blew wide open. They werent the only ones with bulging eyes. The servants in the corners of the room were in a similar state. Dimensional Step I invoked the magic again and returned to Arianes side. However, only the sound of my movements filled the room, as the ability to speak still eluded them. It was Prince Sect who broke the silence. The Path of Spirits. I thought it was a mere fairy tale. Sects words caused King Carlen and Princess Juliana to turn their heads towards Dylan, who silently nodded in return. The Path of Spirits seemed to be a well known elven anecdote among humans. Maybe the tales of the Great Canada Forests first Chieftain, Evangeline, building transfer shrines through the forest had been passed down as an anecdote by humans. Surely with such an ability But why, Dylan-dono? Sweat ran down King Carlens face as he stared at the fearlessly smiling elf. Why what? Dylan was enjoying this situation as he tilted his head and asked King Carlen to elaborate. Is the cooperation of our country so important to you that youre willing to reveal a secret ability? Dylan let out a slightly bitter laugh at King Carlens question. In a sense, youre right As I stated before, this is an unavoidable situation for us, but the same applies to your country as well. Dylan gave Prince Sect a meaningful look after saying that. Prince Sect let out a small sigh before reaching over and whispering something into the Kings ear. Is that so. Such a thing More sweat began to form on King Carlens forehead as he muttered to himself. Princess Juliana glared at Prince Sect when she saw the Kings reaction, but he just indifferently chuckled as he returned to his seat. King Carlen looked over the letter once more before handing it over to Dylan, who was still smiling even now, with a look that said hed reached a decision. Lille nervously watched the King as we awaited his answer. It appears that we can not afford to ignore this situation. Given the lack of time, we can probably gather five thousand soldiers. However, can the five thousand soldiers truly be taken there without issue? It shouldnt be an issue. While the King had decided to send add he been worried about the transportation for them, but Dylan quickly eased that worry. Very well, Sect, apart from the actual command of the forces, I entrust the planning of the Nozan reinforcement operation to you. Lille was overwhelmed with joy at the Kings decision. However, Princess Juliana objected to King Carlens decision. Please wait! Since the elves will be taking part in this just effort allow me to participate as well, father. We need to deepen our relationship with the elves after all! Princess Juliana made a powerful declaration, but King Carlen didnt concede on the matter. That is why there is something else Id like you to handle. Ill leave this matter to Sect. That is my decision. Now settle down. While she was dissatisfied with the Kings decisions, Princess Juliana reluctantly yielded to his will. With Princess Juliana pacified, Prince Sect respectfully kneeled before the King. Your orders have been received. I shall strive to meet His Majestys expectations. King Carlen, merely nodded at Prince Sects display. Then it is decided, as soon as the forces have been gathered, the reinforcements shall be sent to Nozan. After saying so Dylan looked back at me for confirmation, and I nodded in agreement. With that, King Carlen decided to bring the meeting to an end. While everyone began to prepare for upcoming events, I also began to look ahead towards the future. It would be my first time transporting five thousand people, but just what was my maximum capacity? Before that, I should find a good spot to make a drawing of this palace, as I still needed to make the transfer marker between Nozan and Rhoden. As that thought occupied my mind, I saw Prince Sect approach Dylan as he prepared to leave the room. Dylan glanced at him with saying anything in particular. Dylan-dono, I have to ask, do you plan to seek aid for Nozan from one of the Empires? I just managed to hear Prince Sects whisper. Certainly, if one of the pinnacles of human power became involved, then gathering troops would be a non-issue, but that was an impossibility. Unfortunately, we do not have a connection with either of the empires Dylan replied to Prince Sect with a chuckle. That was also a problem. However, Prince Sect continued to press the issue. Then, you would if you had those connections? Given the circumstances, I do not believe that the participation of one of the empires is necessary. Prince Sects eyes narrowed as he apologetically lowered his head. Nozan was the one requesting aid after all, and Dylan goal was to gain the participation of the elves. However, there was another, fatal flaw. I couldnt transfer to the empires with my magic. To be precise, there were a limited number of locations inside the empires that I could travel to using my magic. Using Transfer Gate, I was only able to travel to places Ive been before and could clearly remember. I couldnt just travel to places Ive never been before. Speaking of which, I wondered how that one imperial town I visited was doing now the one where I blew up that Hiruku church? While I was nostalgically looking back on such things, Prince Sect turned a thin smile in my direction. Is that so, please excuse me. I look forward to working with you now and in the future. Prince Sect offered a small nod and left the room after saying that. His appearance and manners marked him as the embodiment of a prince, something about him left a strong tough to swallow impression. While I kept my impression to myself, Ariane and Chiome seemed to be in agreement with them, as suspicion could clearly be seen on their faces as they watched him leave. Volume 7 - CH 21 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Great Elder Meeting The man looked to be in his forties and had a calm atmosphere about him. His green-tinged, blonde hair was rather long and braided into a complex style and he wore tasteful jewelry around his neck and other locations on his body. At first glance, he seemed to be a dignified person He was the third generation chieftain, Brian Boyd Evangeline Maple. The noise settled down after he spoke up. Dylan bowed to him before greeting the other members of the council. Thank you all for relenting to my selfish request and gathering here today. Chief Brian, thank you for sparing your extremely valuable time to speak with me. Looking at Dylans lowered head, Brian chuckled and said: Well, in this case I think its a good opportunity for me. Thats why I set up this meeting and asked everyone to attend. Proceed as you wish. Brians words caused a few of the elders to stare at him in surprise. If I wasnt mistaken, Brian seemed rather interested in the story Dylan had to tell. Before the meeting had even begun, the chieftain had already unbalanced things. Dylan took a look around the room and gave Brian an understanding nod while the chief gave him a small smile. Before we begin the latest discussion, allow me to introduce the newest brethren to join my village. Arc-kun. Some people had a dubious expression when they heard Dylans statement. I took a step forward and placed my hands on my helmet. Ponta let out a groan and moved down to my shoulder before I removed my helmet. My name is Arc Raratoia. A pleasure to make your acquaintance. I bowed after my simple self-introduction. Ponta moved from my shoulder to my back and vice versa in order to avoid falling, but nobody paid any attention to that amusing scene. Ive never seen a fellow like this before. A brethren with red eyes, black hair and brown skin? Though his ears are those of an elf, hes built like a dark-elf. The differences are greater than I thought The ten elders set forward in their seats and voiced their impression of me. Some had known of my existence before my arrival, while others were utterly surprised by my appearance and others still doubted that I was an elf. While various exclamations were still flying about, Dylan continued his explanation. He, my daughter Ariane and one other person, a girl of the People of the Mountains and Plains, accompanied me on my trip to Rouen Forest. From there they traveled to the human kingdom Nozan and proceeded to help one of the countrys royals. Several people seemed confused by the contents of Dylans story and stared down at him. To make a long story short, when the royal family requested their assistance they relented under certain conditions, and successfully helped the human nation. As he talked Dylan reached into his breast pocket, took out a piece of paper, opened it and placed it on the table. This is a simple map of the country they helped, Nozan Kingdom, which is located here. And this is Rouen forest, were Doranto village is located. Dylan began explaining the map, but one of the great elders raised an eyebrow. Whats the relation between the map and what you said before? Could you summarize things a bit more. However, when the elder felt Brains gaze on the back of his head, he folded his arms and said nothing more. Thank you. Although everyone is aware that we dispatched a relief force to aid Doranto after they suffered large casualties, does anyone know what caused said damage in the first place? Dylan paused for a moment and waited for a response, but no one spoke up so he went ahead with his story. Initially it was believed that a powerful monster had attacked Doranto but in actuality, the culprit was a man-made unit of undead. The majority of the great elders were surprised by what he said. Artificial undead!? They were created by human hands!? Thats ridiculous!! Does the technology to create undead even exist!? Wait, wait! How can you be sure that humans created them? Once the surprised outburst and doubts had settled, Dylan continued with his story. We can be certain that the undead were man-made because a high-ranking member of the organization that created them, a cardinal of the Hiruku religion, revealed that information his position was comparable to that of the elders gathered here now. The great elders looked at one another and questioned the legitimacy of what he said. The cardinal had attacked the Nozan Kingdom using those artificial undead, but was defeated by Arc-kun and the others I mentioned before. I was informed of the situation shortly after that, but things appear to be worse than I anticipated Dylan marked the countries to the north and south of Nozan, Delfuento Kingdom and Salma Kingdom, on the map and used a pen to place an X over the places their capitals were located. The Hiruku Theocracy organized an undead army and attacked Salma Kingdoms capital. The army numbers around two hundred thousand. It was a scouting party of that two hundred thousand strong army that attacked Doranto. Chief Brian let out a large sigh as he listened to Dylans story. Judging by his reaction, hed probably heard everything in advance. However, the eyes of most of the people were blown wide open as they digested the information. The few elders whose reaction was similar to Brians must have already heard about the report before and were now seeking confirmation of the facts. I guess they wouldnt be able to simply judge that Dylans story was a lie when it came time to make the final decision. Assuming that what youve said is factual, the scouts of that large undead army attacked Doranto? Does that mean that the entirety of that army will flow in the village in the near future? Dylan silently nodded at one of the elders question. Additionally, another army of similar size to the one that has invaded Salma Kingdom has already destroyed the capital of Delfuento. Rescuing Doranto is without question, but Nozan Kingdom will be under siege from four hundred thousand enemies from the north and south. Although Dylan pushed forward with the story as he pointed out things on the map, one of the Great Elders voiced a question. Im a bit confused, I understand that this is a situation where we must rescue our people, but are you suggesting we save this human country as well? Why is that? A few of the other elders nodded along with what the one elder had said. Lets talk about the conditions Arc-kun put in place when he helped the country some time ago. The conditions that Nozan accepted were the emancipation of all elven and beastmen slaves and a severe punishment for any unjust enslavement in the future to be imposed. The great elders gazes alternated between Dylans and my face when they heard that. A human country would never accept such conditions! Rather, what exactly did he do that could make a country swallow such conditions!? It was unavoidable for them to think so. Dylan had yet to explain that Id annihilated the army of one hundred thousand undead that had been sent to Nozan. If he brought up such an absurd claim first, any credibility that Dylan had had would have vanished, so hed deliberately downplayed it till now. The lord of a vast human territory of a neighboring country has also agreed to those conditions. I dont wish for a country willing to accept those conditions to disappear. Two countries have already been destroyed by the Hiruku Theocracys undead army. These two are the only human leaders that remain. If they are crushed, then the future of the elves and beastmen in that area will be lost. Chief Brain followed after Dylan with an argument of his own. While that is certainly true, this is also the biggest chance we have to weaken the Hiruku Theocracys influence. According to the two human rulers, the Hiruku church seemed to be controlled by the Cardinals and the Pope. We can shake the Religion at its foundation. Some of the great elders nodded at Brains remark. Although one of the elders timidly asked Chief Brian a question. Ho-However, are were sure that the humans will fulfill those condition? Im worried that those guys will immediately go back on their word The elder next to the one that made that comment smiled and tried to refute his opinion. Shouldnt a show of force squash any rebellious intent? Some of the elders nodded at her remark. Dylan picked up the conversation after that last comment. Even if we dont cooperate with the humans this time, the fight with the man-made undead is unavoidable. Many of the elders asked Dylan to elaborate on what he meant by that comment. Please think about it for a moment. Although we do not know how they are making them, the Hiruku church has a method for creating undead. I dont know the details of their magic but I understand that it has one required element. Silence overtook the room as all eyes were directed a Dylan. However, on the opposite side of the room, Brian was the one that finally spoke. Corpses. Brians one word caused an unpleasant tension to run through the room. Everyone seemed to realize it. The majority of the undead soldiers wed seen were skeletons equipped with metal armor. Considering the necessary manufacture cost for each of them, it would be one set of armor and one skeleton. How would one go about procuring the necessary human skeletons? If I were running the Hiruku Religion, the first thing I would do was raise the dead after the funeral service. Then there would be the bodies of the people that died during a recent war, or the corpses from a conquered city. I dont know how many undead they can raise in a day, but I imagine that the Hirukus undead horde would drastically increase in size each time they created a mountain of corpses. The undead army would multiply like rats. Hirukus doctrine oppressed elves and beastmen after all, so why wouldnt they declare war on those races after they finished swallowing the surrounding nations? Ariane seemed to have just realized this fact as her golden eyes were wide open when she looked up at me. The great elders had wary expressions as they looked at Dylan, but with no one offering a different strategy, only silence remained. The option of non-involvement was already off the table, it wasnt hard to imagine the situation becoming uncontrollable if the Hiruku religion wasnt dealt with now. One of the elders cleared their throat and brought up the next issue. It is obvious that the Hiruku Theocracy cant be left alone. Obviously, but how can we deploy our soldiers from here? Even if we gathered the warriors and shipped them from Landfria and Saskatoon, do we even have enough ships? Another elder rose their own concerns after hearing that question. While transportation is an issue the first problem is gathering our forces. Against the army of four hundred thousand undead, even if we called for the warriors of every village in Canada, would they even reach ten thousand? As Dylan-dono has said, cooperation with the humans might be necessary. Everyone began to consider the points the two elders had raised. Meanwhile, Dylan straightened his posture and directed his gaze towards me. Looks like I was up. There are possible solutions to those issues. The problem of transportation can easily be handled by the newest member of my village, Arc-kun. After Dylan looked around the room he called out my name as the signal. I nodded and immediately invoked my magic. Dimensional Step I vanished while everyones attention was on me, and the next moment, when I materialized behind chief Brain, all of the elders began looking around the place I had been moments before. He vanished!? Nonsense! While most of the elders were caught off guard by my disappearance, the large dark elf elder, who I was told was Arianes grandfather Fangas, immediately located where I was Chief Brain began to chuckle when he looked over my shoulder and saw me. There hasnt been a transfer magic user since the first chieftain Brians statement lead everyone to finally realize what had happened. Not only those who had been completely unaware, even those who had been informed by Dylan ahead of time were surprised. It was more shocking to see something than it was to hear about it. One curious great elder nearly fell out of his chair in order to ask his questions. Ive never seen transfer magic like that before! Thats!? How far can your magic go, how much can you take with you!? The elder waited with bated breath for my answer, so I informed him of everything I knew. I can use two types of transfer magic, long-distance and short-distance. I just demonstrated my short range magic, the long-distance magic allows me to travel to locations Ive visited before, its only limitation is my memory of the location. I have yet to test the limits on how much I can take with me. The surrounding people attentively listened to what I had to say while I answered the elders questions. Meanwhile, one of the female great elders slowly approached me, her eyes shined a lustrous green as she ran her fingers over the Holy Armor of Belenus and she asked another question. Can you travel to another location from here? Opposed to her title as great elder the woman appeared to be in her early thirties, but it was hard to gauge her true age since she was an elf. For some reason, Ariane glared at us with angry eyes. When I heard Me too! Same here! as other elders rose their hands, I looked to Dylan for direction. Dylan nodded his head once, it seems he judged their wish should be granted and that they should experience it at least once. When the three of you are standing next to me lets take a trip to Doranto. The female elder looked pleased by what I said as she moved to my side and lightly stroked Pontas chin. Ky?un. Ponta let out a deep purr as if she liked the womans fingers. In addition to the two people whod already voiced their interest in experiencing transfer magic, Arianes grandfather Fangas and chief Brian also stood up and joined us. So I would be taking five people with me. Dylan smiled warily at my circumstances. Since I would be taking them to Doranto village it was necessary to memorize the image of the room first. Thanks to the large round table and the rooms calm atmosphere it was easy enough to remember it for a short time afterward, I brought up the characteristics of Doranto in my head. Lets go, Transfer Gate. The great elders let out a surprised shout when the magic formation appeared at our feet and consumed us. The light overtook the room for a moment before darkness fell, when it passed we were in another location. Oh! Theres no mistaking those three trees! Thats Doranto village! One of the great elders delightfully pointed out the three trees and the cityscape surrounding their roots. Another of the elders restlessly looked around before pulling up a few blades of grass and casually began chewing on it. Bitter. This isnt a hallucination or something of the like The elder seemed to be absorbed in observing the surroundings while he muttered to himself. No, this is quite splendid. A full smile briefly appeared on Chief Brians face as he spoke. My long ears appeared to be quite sensitive as I could pick up the sounds of war preparations as I looked towards Doranto. Elder Fargas appeared to hear the same thing I was, given that he was glaring in the same direction I was. Dylan-dono is waiting for us so we should return. Transfer Gate I prevented the elders from wandering off and invoked the transfer magic again, this time bringing the large room in Maple to mind. We returned as if our excursion had been a lie. The elders were surprised by our sudden return, and Dylan had a wry smile while Ariane let out a large sigh. Bitter this transfer magic is genuine The elder who had chewed on the grass on our trip to Doranto was the first to speak. Hed brought back some grass and popped it into his mouth to judge its authenticity. It was a valuable and fun experience. On the other hand, the female elder gave me a flirtatious glance and sweetly whispered into my ear. Kyun? Ponta suddenly reacted to something, but before I could figure out what, I suddenly felt something tugging at me from behind. Welcome back. Arc. When I looked back, Ariane welcomed me back with a voice so sharp it stung like a thorn. Well, Im convinced that his cooperation solves the transportation issue. All that is left is our war potential, but we can borrow the power of a Dragon King for that. I think some of you were already aware, but Ferufivisurotte-sama is visiting today. The great elders seemed very pleased by Dylans explanation. Oh, if Ferufivisurotte-sama were to lend her strength there would be no need to worry! Can we really borrow the power of the one considered to be the most wicked of the Dragon Kings?! However, Ferufivisurotte-samas cooperation is Some elders spoke joyous about the suggestion, while others had a more subtle reaction. To be honest, borrowing power carries its own problem. Even Dylan, the one who had suggested it, lowered his eyes. The faces of the elders became clouded at his short statement. Dylan received their gazes, before embarrassingly looking towards me. The atmosphere became even more clouded as a strange muffled voice reached our ears from outside the door. Oh, is it finally my turn. I was tired of waiting, Dylan. When the elders started looking around, the double doors were blow opened by a gust of wind that blew into the room. What!? Kyun!? !? I knelt down a little as Ariane ducked behind me to block the wind. Ponta was blown off my shoulder, but somehow managed to fight against the wind attach herself to Arianes back. When the gust stopped I noticed two shadows standing at the entrance. Volume 7 - CH 22 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Dragon King Ferufivisurotte A rather large woman entered the room in a dignified manner while revealing her figure to me. She stood around two meters tall, but the two black horns that sprouted from her head added even more to her height. She had long, wind-blown, bluish-purple hair and the reptilian eyes she used to look over everyone matched her hair color. A small set of wings grew out of her back, while her voluptuous chest and her white abdomen were exposed in a tantalizing manner that attracted the male gaze. However, in contrast to her revealing attire the womens shoulders, lower body and arms were covered in armor-like, black scales. An armored tail which exceeded her own height with was attached to her lower back and ended in a crystal-like, sword-shaped point. It was obvious that she wasnt human. Considering the conversation just now, and the fact that I knew another person with a similar appearance, her words made it obvious who she was Dragon King, Ferufivisurotte-dono My utterance focused her attention on me and her lips lifted into a small smile. Thats?Right?. Ah, Im certain I made that clear when I called out and busted in, Jiyajajaja?n, didnt I? Dont you agree? She tilted her head and rubbed her index finger against her chin as she spoke. The armor wrapped around her seductive body and her eyes gave off an overwhelming sense of intimidation yet, despite her intense personality, she spoke with a pseudo-Kyoto dialect. She didnt carry the regal atmosphere befitting of the apex of power, like Dragon King Williahsfim did. However, the effects of standing before an overwhelming existence made my skin crawl. Ariane cleared her throat and took a step from behind my back. The was another person standing behind Ferufivisurotte, she was a dark elf like Ariane, with shoulder-length hair and her golden eyes were sending a powerful glare in my direction. Her face resembled Glenys a little bit, but the mystery was immediately solved when Ariane blurted out Onee-san!?. Arianes sister, I sure her name was Ivana Ivana Glenys Maple. Dylan suddenly appeared before Ferufivisurotte with a bitter smile and lowered his head after giving me a quick glance. Ferufivisurotte watched his actions for a moment but turned a full smile towards me. H?um, Arc Raratoia. Certainly an interesting existence. My soul has stirred. Youre just like Eva. When she said that, I noticed chieftain Brian reacting from the corner of my eye. Ferufivisurotte didnt even glance towards him though, as her long tail rose up and began approaching me, the tip slowly examining me from head to toe. Ive already heard everything from Dylan. I have no problem with lending you my power in the upcoming war. Ill say yes if you come with me. Well? Ferufivisurottes reptilian eyes narrowed as she stared at me. The wasnt that much of a difference between our heights, so it was impossible to evade her gaze. Hmm, Ill cooperate if I can. What should I do? The corners of her mouth rose up after she heard my reply. A quick response?uh. Good, Good. Im not gonna go and eat you or anything. I would just like you to provide me with a bit of entertainment. She raised her scaled-armor hand and pointed her finger towards me. While I was puzzled by Ferufivisurottes request, she slowly pulled her tail back and stuck the crystal sword into the floor at her feet. Id like to play with you in Maples arena. I wish to enjoy this since its been awhile since Ive left my home, you see? How about it? Her voluptuous body shuddered as she gave me a fearless smile along with her question. I somehow managed to endure her chest threatening to spill over and digested the content of what shed said. Normally, Ariane would have joined the conversation by now, but not even she was able to break into the conversation in Ferufivisurotte presence. Still, I felt the gaze of someone looking at me from behind. Well, Ferufivisurottes condition seemed to be that I play with her in the arena, but it was obvious that the two of us wouldnt be digging a tunnel or making a mountain in the sandbox. Id already grasped that much due to Dylans behavior. Hed asked Ferufivisurotte to participate in the upcoming war beforehand, and it seems her condition was based on a pre-existing interest in me. Dylan had been keeping quiet about it until now, was it because he thought I could fight her equally, was it to limit my options ahead of time or did the dragon king place a gag order on him? Ferufivisurotte suddenly began to chuckle. She said I was just like Eva earlier. She was most likely referring to the first chieftain Evangeline. Ferufivisurotte had said that she and I were the same. Based on what I had already learned about her, Id already humored the possibility that shed been in the same situation I was in, but now my interest in her could no longer be left on the fringes of my mind. I considered all of this and let out a deep sigh. What are the rules and the date of the game? Ferufivisurotte-dono. Ferufivisurotte happily nodded her head in response to my question. Maples arena was a considerably large building. Its exterior was modeled after the Roman amphitheaters, so it was reminiscent of the Coliseum. Large trees were planted in equal intervals from one another like pillars and all of them were fused into the buildings stone walls. The inside had a very different atmosphere. First of all, there were very few audience seating sections. Rather than surrounding the battlefield, the audience seats were separated from it by a ditch and fence. The seats were also raised two or three stories above the battlefield. It was probably because of the arenas stage occupying most of the available area that they werent able to use it for entertainment purposes. According to Ariane, the arena was rarely used for recreational purposes and it had been built as a warrior training center. Since the facility was a training ground, there were gates located on the western and eastern ends of the arena. The western gate was said to be connected to the forest outside of Maple In other words, it was a direct passage to the Great Canada Forest. Monster would be led inside the arena for the warriors to learn how to fight them, or to safely observe their behavior. Of course, there were occasions when monsters were let in through the gate and gladiator-like bouts were held, but those events were held by seasoned warriors and they didnt allow spectators to watch them. However, the arenas limited seats were bustling with the sounds of a large crowd as many people had flocked here today. Elves, dark elves and dwarves filled nearly every seat and were giving their full attention to the battleground, but how did they manage to hear about this? Wed just left Maples main tower, Dylan called it the Central Institute, a little while ago after Ferufivisurottes appearance in the meeting room and demanding that we crossed swords in order to secure her participation in the war. It was around noon now and wed just arrived because we had to wait for the arena to be prepared for us. Had she deliberately set this up or were so many people so starved for entertainment that news of her arrival had already circulated through the populace? Either way, in order to defeat the undead enemy it was necessary for us to face them on two fronts. To strike the enemies invading from Delfuento Kingdom and Salma Kingdom, one frontline needed a powerful ally to act as its main fighting force. Her way of speaking was a bit strange, but the aura she possessed was the same as Williahsfims. In order to motivate her, it was necessary to entertain her first, but the viability of doing so the existence of the truly capable individuals in this world had dealt a blow to my self-confidence. In all likelihood, Ferufivisurotte was one of those capable people. I looked toward the nearest section of seats and saw that Brian, the ten great elders, Ariane, her sister Ivana and Dylan were all watching the battlefield. The green fur ball that was Ponta, sat in-between Arianes and Ivanas arms. After looking at all of them, I descended to the battlefield from the eastern gate. Ferufivisurotte had yet to appear. The crowd grew louder when I arrived on the stage. Many of the spectators were warrior-like elves, and give that I would be fighting beside them soon a poor showing here would be a hindrance in the war. I stepped forward with Holy Shield of Teutatesin hand and drew the Holy Thunder Sword. As if she were waiting for that moment, a whirlwind suddenly appeared in the sky as Ferufivisurotte was using her small wings to flutter in the air. It didnt seem like Id have to fight her in her dragon form. I didnt know how large she was in her dragon form, but if she was larger than Williahsfim, it would have been difficult for her to fight in the arena. At worst, I imagine that the arena would have been reduced to rubble. so my worries were lessened a little. The whirlwind dispersed once Ferufivisurotte landed in the arena. She was met with cheers from the spectators. Its getting noisier and noisier, hehe: I hope Ill be able to enjoy this. Lets get things going. The moment she said that Ferufivisurotte kicked the ground and instantly closed the distance between us. No, it would be more accurate to compare the speed with which she moved to that of a missiles. She raised her armor-like, scaled hand and plunged it towards me. It was a momentary decision I raised my shield, but nearly lost hold of it as the impact caused me to unintentionally step back, right into the range of her next attack. Fuck!? The sound of large metal masses colliding with one another reverberated throughout the arena. He he, proud of blocking just that? When I heard her bouncy voice, the foreboding sensation I felt caused me to instinctively retreat. My premonition proved to be correct, as her long crystal sword-tipped tail swooped down from overhead. Id manage to dodge by a hairs breadth, and the crystal sword pulverized the ground where Id just been standing. Oyaa, I was sure I struck from your blind spot. Your reaction time is pretty good. Ferufivisurotte chuckled when she said that before she brandished her tail again and resumed her attack. Not even I would get away unscratched if I received a blow from that. When the crystal sword came down on me again I repelled it with my own sword. I was at an overwhelming disadvantage if I remained on the defensive. The opponent had both her hands and tail at her disposal, and even her legs might be able to deal fatal blows given the power they had. There were so many troublesome things. It wasnt an exaggeration to say that without my powerful kinetic vision and Glenys training, I wouldnt have been able to ward off her surge of attacks. Every attack, every single attack was like receiving a blow from a giant. The moment one blow was blocked, another one had to be repelled with the Holy Thunder Sword in my other hand. After another spray of sparks, she grabbed hold of my sword with her scaled hand. It was a mythical grade weapon capable of cutting normal monsters in half, furthermore, it had even been able to cut Williahsfims body, yet it didnt seem to be a match for her armor. The unpleasant sound of metal creaking filled the arena. I caught sight of the spectators frowning in the corner of my eye. When I put my full strength into it, she fearlessly smiled as she used her other arm to brace the one that was holding my sword in place. Really, is it shocking to face an equal in a show of strength? This deadlock shed created had created an opening for her extremely long tail. I took advantage of her goodwill. Stone Fangs! The ground at Ferufivisurotte feet swelled before they turned into spikes and attacked her. However, she calmly back-flipped away to dodge them, before attacking the spikes with her crystal sword tip. All of the spikes were reduced to rubble and scattered around the battlefield. With her defenses, it hadnt even been necessary to avoid the first attack, but she seemed to be truly enjoying this fight and sincerely dodged them. This was all just a game to her. Casting magic in an instant. Well, the power wasnt bad. Id wanted to inflict a wound on the laughing dragon king, but I couldnt even scratch her, let alone hurt her. Holding back was useless. Flying Dragon Slash! For the moment we were a medium distance away from one another and out of her tails range, so I followed up with a second and third Flying Dragon Slash. However, she repelled all of them with her arms and tail, none of them reached her. When she canceled out the attack, the surplus of energy wound up being directed towards the ground, resulting in dust clouds completely concealing her from view. If she were invisible to me, I must have been invisible to her Lightning Storm!! Earth magic would be incapable of penetrating her defenses, so I tried to use lighting magic. The atmospheric pressure suddenly changed as the air became charged. In the next moment, an ear splitting crash of thunder cut through the arena before blinding flashes of lightning struck the ground. Since the arena was so large I managed to use the magic without hitting the bleachers, but the flash and loud boom seemed to cause some secondary damage. Many of the spectators were clutching their ears and crouching on the ground. The elves sensitive hearing had an unfortunate drawback. As for Ferufivisurotte herself, through the ground around her had been charred black, she stood there perfectly fine. Judging from her state, she appeared to have created some type of barrier to prevent a thunderbolt from striking her. I was the ant in this situation I grumbled to myself while thinking of another strategy. Haa, that was surprising. It really was. But, why did you lower the power? Muu Ferufivisurotte brushed the dust out of her long bluish-purple hair as she spoke, but shed still detected the slightest shift in the flow of my own mana. Id been afraid of the collateral damage if the area of effect was too large, so I unconsciously held back. What type of senses did she possess? While I was thinking about such things, she started on her own. Heya, here I come!! Six photospheres emerged around her when she said that and they instantly came flying towards me in a straight line. They cut through the air in an instant, and when I dodged the spheres I heard a dull sound before one of them hit the ground and set off a small explosion. I managed to avoid the attacks somehow, but gouges appeared all over the arena with each explosion, I nearly lost my footing multiple times. In the edge of my sight, I could see new spheres forming around Ferufivisurotte before they were sent flying after me. Id become a target at a shooting range. Dimensional Step! I invoked my short range transfer magic and materialized in her blind spot behind her. When I vanished and instantaneously appeared behind Ferufivisurotte, I could clearly hear the spectators astonished gasps. Sacred Lightning Sword! Blue electricity sprung from the hilt of my sword, causing the blade to transform into a lightsword twice its original size, which emitted a crackling sound as it came into contact with the air. Ohh? Thats interesting. She had already grasped my location, and her lips twisted in a strange manner when she acknowledged the lighting blade. All of her photospheres simultaneously flew towards me, but I cut them down with the Holy Thunder Sword. Some of the spheres vanished while other flew off and exploded around the arena. When I noticed that the dust was drifting towards Ferufivisurotte I realized that she was currently stationed downwind from me. Since it was a rare opportunity, I used transfer magic to move into her blind spot. Dimensional Step My lighting blade was primed to strike I invoked the transfer magic several times before I swung at her from behind. However Bachiiinn! She grabbed hold of the blade where didnt have a physical sword under it. Tsk, tsk Its impossible to do a proper surprise attack when you swing around such a noisy thing, ya know? I wont say its cowardly to attack from behind, but dont you have any other ideas? While she lectured me and chuckled, my attention was focused on the hand she held the sword with. May I ask how youre holding the Holy Thunder Sword? The actual blade was still underneath the electricity of course, but shed catch a section of the sword without a physical base, something that should have been impossible, yet not only had she done it, it didnt seem like the electricity affected her. Wait, there was a thin layer of light wrapped around her body, could it? Once I managed to stop her movement, I could clearly examine her. Its easy for a dragon kings scales to be damaged on their own. Their true value is the ability to infuse them with spirit magic in order to strengthen them against magic attacks. The moment she started chuckled again, her tail was raised and the crystal sword attacked me. I tried to pull my sword out of her hand, but when I focused my attention on that point, the electricity in that localized area was suddenly amplified and her hand was repelled. Haa!? Ferufivisurotte was caught off guard by this, and both of us retreated in response to the unexpected occurrence, giving me the opening I needed to deflect her crystal-tipped tail with my sword. The collision of our blades sent out a high-pitched scream while the two of us glared at each other. Her ability to hold the lighting blade proved that magic alone was incapable of reaching her body. A dragon king fully clad in that thin, shining light was capable of negating magic attacks with relative ease, practically making her immune to physical attacks and magic. If all of my attacks were ineffective then I had no chance of victory However, her previous reaction could I have betrayed her expectations? However, there werent a lot of methods that could capitalize on that hope. Up until now Id emphasized repressing magical power as much as possible, and that behavior seemed to have stuck. Magic was harder to control in this world because, unlike in the game, the strength of a spell could be altered. If I lost control of a spell, the magic could get out of control and damage what I didnt intend to. Thats why I used my free time in Raratoia to refine my control over my magic. However, with that shield of light, I couldnt pierce her ironclad defenses. I needed a surefire killing blow Throwing down my shield, I grasped my sword with both hands, and raised it against my enemy. Come forth, keeper of eternity! Aion! When I invoked the summoning magic, a huge magic formation composed of moving clockwork began to shine at my feet. A giant snake with the head of a lion emerged from that formation. The lion snake slowly coiled itself around my feet and began to crawl up my body in a spiral pattern. Ferufivisurotte intently watched the spectacle before her. In an actual fight, there would be no meaning in this, but one had to demonstrate their techniques in order to entertain an audience. When the lions head reached my shoulder it revealed its shape fangs and bit into my neck, simultaneously turning into a strange pattern that fused into my armor, wrapping my body in a cascade of different colored lights. For the next three minutes, my state of being would be frozen it was a single summon but its mana cost was incredibly high, and its active time was short. Though the cost-effectiveness was horrible, in reality, it was an useful ability that briefly made one invincible. Thanks to AionI wouldnt have to worry about blocking her attacks one by one. And Sacred Lightning Sword! The blade was overwhelmed by the sparking energy, as I poured more mana into it than normal, and tried concentrating the power into one point. Before the sword began to extend, I interrupted the flow of magic and kept the blade contained to its original size. Haaaaaaaaaa!! As I stared at the lighting-clad sword, I recalled the techniques Id used during my rampage following Executioner Michaels descent the other day. One of the techniques she used, Executioners Crimson Sword of Fire: Rubrum Flamma, was a flaming sword with overwhelming power, yet it was a power she could easily control. I drew upon the feelings from that time and somehow managed to control the large amount of power that I was outputting it was difficult to explain this conflicting sensation. The lighting-clad sword had settled down, but it was difficult to maintain its current state Okay, lets go! With a spirited shout, I grasped my sword with both hands and charged her. I didnt even have the capacity to use transfer magic at the moment. A pleased smile was flowing over Ferufivisurottes face when she saw what I was doing and started to create photospheres in far greater numbers than she did before while simultaneously directing them towards me. I changed headlong into the storm of innumerable meteors without any defense. The spherical bullets had the same power as before and exploded on contact, evaporating the ground around me. Even when the spheres scored a direct hit, Aions barrier completely repelled them, but I couldnt see through the dust clouds the explosions created. Woooooooooooooooooooooo !!! I let out a war cry to rid myself of my fears and continued to charge forward. When another sphere appeared out of the dust cloud it grazed my head and exploded, knocking my helmet off. Aions effects had run out. It took some time to get the Holy Thunder Swordunder control, and there had been very little time remaining. If the next sphere hit its mark I wouldnt be able to stop it the dust cleared and I was greeted with Ferufivisurottes gruesome laughter. Her crystal-tipped tail moved faster than the eye could see as the two of us clashed Ugh I felt the blood leaving my body as her crystal sword dug into my neck, but it was merely a non-fatal flesh wound. As for the Holy Thunder Sword, Id managed keep hold of it even though the lighting had faded, the bladed was deeply embedded in her abdomen and Ferufivisurotte was bleeding profusely. Of course, the spectators held their breath and were left in a state of awe as they watched. I unintentionally let go of my sword and stared at my trembling blood-stained hands. Ferufivisurotte head hung down as she collapsed to her knees. Arc!! What are you doing?! Use healing magic!! Hurry!! A familiar voice managed to break through my blank mind. When I turned towards its source I saw Ariane desperately yelling at me, so when I came to my senses I rushed to Ferufivisurottes side. However, one moment ago Ferufivisurotte had been unmoving on the spot shed fallen, but the next she effortlessly pulled the Holy Thunder Swordout of her own chest and swung it at me. Gaaiin! Unable to dodge the sword that suddenly came flying at me, I was hit in the face without my helmet and fell on my back. Because I had drunk the hot spring water from the Dragon Kings tree before this bout of entertainment, blood started to flow from my nose after I was hit in the face. I still didnt understand what happened until I raised my head, and saw the Holy Thunder Swordover her shoulder and her pointing a finger-gun towards me. Is that an opening? !? I confusedly stared at her abdomen the Holy Thunder Sword had just been embedded in her chest, but there wasnt even a blemish across her navel. what the hell is this? I somehow managed to sit up while holding my aching nose. She had a mischievous smile she began patting her stomach. A dragon kings humanoid form is very special. An injury like that was nothing serious. The details are secret, but why do you think we dont imitate humans completely? She started to laugh again when I started to question whether or not dragon kings were immortal. I can tell you that Im not immortal. I shivered when she answered the question as if she were reading my mind. Well, I enjoyed this enough, lets bring an end to this entertainment. She thrust the Holy Thunder Swordinto the ground when she said that and turned her attention to chief Brain. Well then, lets talk about the coming war!! When Brian nodded his head at her remark the ten great elders stood up. Everyone, we will be taking part in the largest war since Canadas founding! It will be a battle to protect your countryman, neighbors and villages! Brian enthusiastically began speaking the crowd of people gathered in the spectator section of the arena. For the time being, my role of securing the important war potential had been fulfilled, so I laid on the ground and sighed after casting healing magic on my nose. H?m, Im really tired today I looked up at the clear blue sky above the arena as I grumbled. Volume 7 - Epilogue Epilogue On a certain day, an invention that rocked the entire world was announced. Parietal Association Cortex Connection Terminal. The innovative technology, dubbed PACC by the populace, included the neuronal access terminal. Until the system had been announced, the technology was thought to be in the far-off future, but a Canadian company gathered the most talented american engineers to develop it. With this technology, after the module was embedded in the back of someones head through a simple surgery, the external PACC could be connected and create a pseudo-space that could immediately reproduce images and videos in the brain. The created pseudo-space was connected to ones senses through the parietal association field, recreating the five senses in ones brain, letting what was experienced in this space mirror reality. The various ethical and theological concerns were pointed out shortly after the PACCs announcement. However, the technology was eventually utilized in a multitude of fields. Providing a life-like bodily sensation, it was mostly used to provide occupational training for various careers. Even astronauts used it for extravehicular and crisis evasion training. The pseudo-space had the training programs built in, with the missions mimicking real life, allowing high precision training since accidents wouldnt result in death. Firefighters and policemen could run emergency drills with ease and even athletes could improve their form. Though it took repetition for the brain to accept ideas without experiencing them with their bodies, the skills cultivated with the PACC were honed to a remarkable degree above traditional methods. The percentage of soldiers diagnosed with PTSD had also been reduced, as basic training was conducted on pseudo-battlefield where the sensation of pain was set to its lowest degree. Soldiers that received training through the PACC fulfilled their duty without being subjected to excessive battlefield stresses. However, traditionally trained soldiers saw those who were not afraid to die on the battlefield as strange, and multiple governments were condemned for creating brainwashed soldiers. The PACC trained soldiers themselves praised the system, but the fervor in which they defended the training eventually resulted in a large controversy between PACC abolitionists and supporters. As a result, the use of PACC was globally restricted, but it was impossible for the innovative field of research to stagnant. The International Organization of Standardization was formed to regulate PACC While the ISO had its problems it slowly began to show signs of progress. However, the same year the ISO was formed, the Canadian company that developed the PACC revealed a new system. Spirit and Time Room System. Avid manga readers eagerly awaited the STR system, specifically, because of its ability to alter the flow of time one experienced within the STR. In other words, it was possible to create a situation in which one could spend three hours in the pseudo-space created by the STR and exit it to find that only an hour had passed. It was technology right out of a dream, so naturally, career training and learning speeds drastically improved once again. Due to the strain the time compression placed on the brain, it was kept to a 3:1 ratio. The PACC terminals spread from specialized fields into more general ones. One of those fields was the gaming industry. Because of the required module implant, only those who were eighteen years old, or older, were allowed to use the PACC. However, the draw of experiencing next-generation VR was enough to generate a sufficient demand for it. And there was a man who was crazy about next-gen VR using the PACC. Still, the PACC equipment and materials were rather expensive, even with its spread into the general market, the operation cost as much as a new car. One of the major factors that hindered the market was that insurance didnt cover the PACC module operation. The obsessed man also believed that it was more of a luxury item rather than a requirement for a healthy body. In the first place, that man took a crowded train to work every day, received a meager paycheck and lived in a narrow apartment. For a person that lived this kind of life, stories and information about the system filled every nook and cranny of his mind. Thats why, when a PACC game was recruiting beta testers, he didnt hesitate and applied immediately. The games development had been started by a European PACC distributor and the VR project was later contracted to a game studio affiliated with them. The game was a fantasy MMORPG in which the player became the demon king, expanded their territory by building their army and invading the territories of other players. Although the demon king system had still been in beta and there only a hand full of testers, the players could choose to make their demon king an elf, human, or even a goblin. The man set his demon king up as a former human who assembled an undead army and used the humans living in his territory as materials for his undead. For the next month the man repeatedly played the game like that and thoroughly enjoyed being on the cutting edge of technological advancement. Other beta testers felt that the death animations in the game were too realistic and asked that they were simplified, but the man adamantly argued against their suggestion, as he felt doing so would detract from the first PACC game. The game was the closest to mirroring the reality, and the man couldnt endure the boredom of having the game reverted to a less immersive build. Since his character had been a magic user, he hadnt felt repulsion at killing something, even if that something was human. No matter how real the world looked like, it was still fake thats what the man thought anyway. And then that day came. After eating out like usual the man returned to his apartment, connected to his PACC terminal and started up the game. The man laid down on his bed, closed his eyes and listen to the quiet tone of the system starting up. On that day, the man in the apartment vanished A person who had been lying motionlessly on his bed suddenly began to stir. He wore luxurious canonical robes and a large hat that had Hirukus holy symbols sewn into it. The rim of the hat was connected to a thick veil that was almost impossible to see through. The man had been dreaming of the past while hed sleep. The man made a specific hand movement in the air as he started thinking about the other affairs. However, the screen that hed hoped to appear didnt. Logout itd been quite some time since hed last seen that game screen. Nearly a hundred years had passed since then. The man believed that some kind of malfunction had occurred with the STR. Hed spent an entire lifetime in this game and still had no idea how much time had passed since then however, why werent there any uneasy feelings? If ten days had passed in the real world, his real body should have died by now. That line of logic was what had convinced the man of his continued safety in the real world. The man rose from his bed and took a look outside his window. Hed made the Mt. Arthus cathedral in the Hiruku Theocracy his base quite some time ago. The mans name was Thanatos Shirubiwes Hiruku He was the Pope who reigned over the Hiruku Theocracy. The Pope noticed something all of a sudden. One of my followers has fallen again. The Pope let out that utterance before a depth laugh began to leak from behind his veil. In the game, even an NPC was able to defeat the low-level, mass-produced skeleton knights However, an NPC capable of killing his direct followers didnt exist. According to mechanisms of the game, only another player should be capable of doing that In other words, a player would be coming soon. Could they get in touch with the outside? Or were they a victim of the same malfunction? In any case, playing the same game for a hundred years was bound to grow tedious. At first, in order to kill time, he had protected the human countries, in an ironic kind of game. If the country died, he simply turned all of the populace into undead, and recently hed finally built up enough forces to launch a large-scale invasion. Honestly, he could have launched the invasion a while ago, but for a time, doing the monotonous work of preparing the invasion strangely felt good. Perhaps I can finally meet a comrade those feelings were growing within him, but they had already destroyed his carefully crafted followers and declared war. It wasnt too late to play the game a little bit longer. Pope Thanatos began to laugh as he contently watched over the territory hed built. The majestic Arthus Cathedral sat atop a mountainous hill a strong wind, peculiar to this area, blow through the window and blew on Pope Thanatoss veil. Pope Thanatos didnt have any expression or a face for that matter. There was only a human skull with two red lights floating within its dark eye sockets. It was impossible to grasp any type of expression from the skull, but a deep laughter could be heard from his clattering mouth, that eerie sound echoed throughout the mountain range. Silver Here: This was a nice calm before the storm type of volume that I really liked. Things couldnt remain at the level the V6 ended on and I really enjoyed what the author did with it because it highlighted what I consider the strengths of the series. First off, Arc isnt the end all be all of power in the world. While his strength places him pretty fucking high in the power rankings his lack of any formal training leaves him vulnerable. A skilled-enough opponent can give him a challenge and, as Ferufivisurotte showed, hes put on his back foot when facing someone that matches his power and exceeds him in skill and experience. In my opinion this creates a believable OP protagonist that can be defeat without creating some arbitrary weakness for him. Second, the world just seems deeper than what Ive see in most OP protagonist stories. Im not saying were dealing with Token levels of complexity here, but there are enough faction, sub-factions, and individuals within world that I can believe that it was functioning on its own just fine before the Arc-shaped monkey ranch fell into the world. In fact, a good chunk of the novel could be summarized as Arc fucking up someones plans. Third, I know some people were peeved at the last epilogue, but I just loved with was done with the Pope. Hes sit up as Arcs dark reflection was done so well that some (you know who you are) think theyre two sides of the same person. The thing is, I could definitely see Arc becoming like the Pope after a hundred years, a bored demi-god willing and able to conquer nations, if it wasnt for meeting Ariane and getting the spring water. Now that the board has been set, its time for the prize fight to play out next time. Volume 8 - Prologue Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Prologue (Authors note: Sorry to have kept you waiting for so long) As the sky was gradually dyed a crimson red, three shadows streaked across a grassy meadow. The owners of those three shadows were dressed from head to toe in black garb. They all had cat ears growing atop their head and a swaying tail springing from their waist, which indicated they were cat beastmen. However, one of them greatly deviated from the slender build associated with their race. There was a large man, who ran at extraordinary speeds through the tall grass, at the front of the group. He stood over two-hundred-and-thirty centimeters tall and single-mindedly charged through the meadow at speeds that rivaled a horses. Before long, the grassy meadow gave way to a large wheat field. However, the trio didnt stop and kept running through the field. A violent gust of wind suddenly blew through the field and allowed their noses to catch a faint scent. Although they were still some distance away from their objective, the superior olfactory sense of beastmen allowed them to a detect strange odor drifting from it. Goemon-dono. The large-framed man named Goemon remained vigilant even as one of his companions quietly called out to him. The wind carried the scent of a battlefield in addition to the distinctive scent of fire, iron and blood there was a scent of stagnant blood mixed into it. It was a unique stench belonging to the non-living. Despite that, their feet continued to carry them through the wheat field. Eventually, the capital of the Delfuento Kingdom, their destination, came into view. A tall wall had been built to protect the city from enemies. It had been broken through at multiple locations and smoke rose into the twilight sky from within the city. Although they were still a distance away from the city, Goemons feet slowly came to a stop. His two companions stopped as well and took in the state of the city. Their eyes were superior to those of humans, and they were capable of detecting the small movements near the wall. The two that stood behind Goemon were counted amongst the elites of the blade heart clan, even they were taken aback by the spectacle before them. They have considerable numbers. Goemon let out a quiet mutter as the battle-scarred capital revealed itself before his eyes he watched the countless undead soldiers and heteromorphic spiders wandered around. Just the ones outside the city numbered more than ten thousand. However, the movement of the undead werent very fast and they showed no signs of any big movements. It was obvious that the capital had already fallen and any signs of active fighting had been erased. However, if the goal of the undead had only been to destroy the city, then they should have moved on already, but for some unknown reason they seemed to be occupying the city. The city was rather large given that it had been a nations capital and quite a number of people must have lived there, so it seemed like total control of it hadnt been achieved yet. As for the remaining citizens trapped inside, their fate was easily imaginable given that a large undead army was present. It was a tragedy for the citizens of the kingdom, but for Goemon it was but one of the human cities devoted to the Hiruku churchs anti-beastmen and -elf doctrine. While he didnt think they deserved what was happening to them, he didnt feel bad for those responsible for destroying the homes of his brethren. And above all else, it was impossible to recapture a city occupied by tens of thousands of undead with just three people. Even though he had to clench his fist and watch as the enemy forces grew, without the strength to combat them all they could do was memorize what they were seeing. While the three of the observed the capital, one of them noticed something unusual and pointed it out to Goemon. Goemon-dono, there. Goemon glanced in the direction pointed out to him. A top the deteriorated wall, in a location where guards would ordinarily send orders from, stood alone petite figure. Not even their eyes could make out a face at the distance Goemon stood from the wall, but the figure appeared to be a boy. At first, he assumed that the boy had been a survivor, but the undead at the base of the wall didnt react to him even though he was clearly visible. As he wondered about the peculiar situation, the boy suddenly locked eyes with Goemon Goemon forehead reflexively wrinkled in reaction to that action as he glared back at the boy. The next moment, the boy leaped from atop the wall. !? The three of them couldnt contain their surprise at the boys actions, but they quickly realized that something was off. The wall exceeded ten meters in eight, yet the boy landed without issue and immediately broke into a running jump. From a distance, his movements resembled those of a bouncing bug, yet the boy was somehow capable of doing it. It indicated that the being in front of him wasnt a human. Goemon-dono, what in the world is When one of his subordinates asked him that question in a weird voice, Goemon focused his gaze on the human-shaped being with the abnormal movements. The bouncing, boy-shaped creature was looking directly at them as it approached them with tremendous speed Goemon turned away from that spectacle and looked upon his subordinates. Retreat gather at the scheduled meeting place. The two men nodded at Goemons word before they began running in different directions, their figures soon disappearing in the sea of wheat stocks. Goemon took another look back at the boy-shaped creature that was approaching, before running off in a different direction than the other two. Before long the dusk overtook the sky as the sun set toward the horizon, under the cover of the coming darkness Goemons figure disappeared. The huge city was dominated by utter silence Rione, the capital of Delfuento Kingdom, had become home to departed spirits and innumerable undead. At this time of day, the city would normally have a festive atmosphere as people wandered in search of liquor and entertainment. However, only the sound of the undead soldiers clinking armor could be heard throughout the streets as they searched for any survivors. Throughout the citys streets, fires spread from house to house, the crimson flames drenching the capital in a frightening atmosphere. Spider chimera had gathered in the center of such a city. The remains of a few houses had been gathered in the central, recreational plaza as kindling for the columns of flames that blocked out the stars in the night sky. The bodies of this citys former residents had been piled up into a small mound nearby. A normal person would turn away from the grotesque spectacle of the spider monsters coming from all directions with fresh bodies to add to the pile. It could be said that the undead were instinctively obsessed with the living, yet there were no sign of that obsession as the strange figures eerily carried out their monotonous task. There was another existence silently watching nearby as the spider chimera added more and more bodies to the heap. He was wrapped in luxurious priest attire, in his hand, he held a scared staff that carried the authority of the owners authority and his face was covered by a veil. From a distance, he appeared to be a high-ranking clergyman that was praying before the mound of the dead. However, his actions were soon revealed to be anything but praying. He struck the cobblestone street with the butt of the staff in his left hand while waving a small black stone in his right hand over the corpses. The stone in the clergymans hand emanated a violent aura as it gently flew from his hand and silently entered one of the corpses. As if that had been the signal, the lifeless dead body suddenly began flailing its limbs before it stood up on the spot. At a glance it appeared to be a miraculous revival caused by healing magic but, there was no life in the eye of the former resident, even as it slowly began to walk, it did so with vacant, muddy white eyes, straight into the large bonfire. As the entire body was consumed by the flames, the unpleasant odor of burning flesh filled the area. The flames eventually died down when all of the flesh was burned off the body, and an undead skeleton stepped unto the cobblestone. And just like that, the priest continued his work, and eventually, the large plaza was filled with fire-baked, skeletal undead. Hmm, its really annoying to have to create these common soldiers by hand. A sigh followed the clergymans statement who had been producing the undead as he looked at the pile of corpses that remained. He was none other than the culprit who had turned Rione into the city of the dead. The Hiruki religion held great influence over the human nations of the Northern Continent and he was its supreme leader Thanatos Shirubiwes Hiruku. Occasionally, the warm current the flames created caused Pope Thanatos vail to be blown aside, revealing his skeletal face and the red light in his eye sockets. Thanatos suddenly turned his head and let out another sign when he saw a boy walking into the plaza from the shadows. In a place where only monsters were gathered, he stood out too much. The well-dressed boy had blonde hair and blue eye, he played no attention to the surrounding scenery as he approached Thanatos and kneeled before him. Im sorry, Thanatos-sama. I spotted three people which I assumed to be beastmen in the fields, but I lost track of them when they split up and fled. When the boy spoke a polite apology in a high voice befitting of his appearance, Pope Thanatos shook his head before giving the boy a small nod. It does not matter, Tismo. Delfuento doesnt have any connections with the beastmen, even if those three escaped, the people of this nation wont learn about whatis occurring here. A deep chuckle escaped Pope Thanatos bare teeth after hed spoken. In fact, the three countries that bordered the Hiruki Theocracy had been influenced by the churchs doctrine for decades, and have actively hunted elves and beastmen. That races natural sense of smell allowed them to detect undead, which had hindered the Popes ability to store away his forces. For that reason, when he took over the Hiruku Theocracy, he exerted pressure, both domestically and abroad, to eliminate them. Their main hidden village had been burnt down, those who had been living there had been processed into undead, and became faithful pawns in the Popes hands. In order to secure their number of soldiers, they steadily gathered the necessary bodies, the magic stones for the undeads nucleus, and the armaments. They numbered over a million it had taken a considerable amount of time to secure them all. However, it had all been for this day. Pope Thanatos was the leader of all of this, and before him was the most powerful of his seven cardinals the young boy Cardinal Tismo GuraTemperantia. I will create as many soldiers as I can. Continue your surveillance and eliminate any nuisances. This is going to take quite a while. Understood. Cardinal Tismo bowed once again before he left the plaza, along with several spider chimeras. As he watched his back grow further and further away Pope Thanatos lower jaw trembled as an eerie laughter escaped his mouth. This boring prologue is over its finally time for the game to begin. After those words left his mouth Pope Thanatos silently began producing his undead soldiers again. Volume 8 - CH 1 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax After the Competition I unintentionally squinted as daylight shone down on my prolonged figure. The ground on which I laid upon trembled in response to cheers that an unpredicted euphoria brought about within the surrounding crowd. In the depths of the Great Canadian Forest sat Maple, the elven capital humans were forbidden from entering. A great many of people had flocked to the large stadium in the city to watch the most recent bout of entertainment. The stadium was reminiscent of the famous Roman Coliseum, trees were spaced in regular intervals along the wall like pillars, and were fused into the stone walls themselves. The seats were raised two or three stories above the arena and were filled with the figures of countless elves. It was a natural location to view the proceedings inside the arena. I averted my gaze from the shining sun and focused on the existence standing nearby with a giant smile on their face. She was a large woman standing over two meters tall. However, her peculiar appearance made it easy to see that she wasnt a human. Two long horns protruded from the top her head, her gleeful purple eyes were reptilian in nature and her long, flowing hair was a deep shade of violet. There was a small set of wings attached to the back of her curvaceous body. While her chest and abdomen were provocatively exposed, her arms and lower body were covered with armor-like, black scales. She also had a black tail, longer than her own height, attached to her waist which ended in a sword-shaped crystal. This was the female Dragon King, Ferufivisurotte. As her named implied, she belonged to the most powerful race of this world. Her true form was that of a huge dragon which wielded enough power to warp human logic. Even in the physical form of a person, her power was on a completely different level compared to a human. Her extraordinary power would be a huge contributor in the upcoming war with the Hiruku Theocracy. She had called this entire spectacle entertainment but her true intention seemed to be to show her power to the elves. It was obvious when you took a glance at Ferufivisurotte standing victorious while I laid prostrate on the ground in my silver armor. However, she seemed satisfied with my performance in this bout of ours, so I felt some degree of pride. I rose to my feet while rubbing my aching nose, then picked up my helmet, which had been blown off during the fight, and worked my long brown ears into it as I put it back on. That I drank the spring water from the hot springs near the Dragon Kings Tree before the fight and took part in the battle without succumbing to my emotions was significant to me. Unlike my emotionally suppressed skeletal body, my flesh-and-blood body wasnt accustomed to fighting and easily fell victim to negative emotions like fear. Id been training in order to better manage them in this form and I even managed to leap at her head on, but for better or worse, the ways of this world hadnt fully taken root yet and the shock of the last blow had been too great. As I thought such things over, Ferufivisurotte and I shared a look. She approached me with a knowing smile on her face. Her gaze traveled along my figure and stopped on the Holy Thunder SwordI held over my shoulder. That last blow was pretty impressive, you were serious about it, werent you? Her eyes narrowed as if she were staring down her prey. I simply shrugged and shook my head. Wasnt it the same for you, Ferufivisurotte-dono? Was it my imagination, or were you holding back until that last blow? She flipped her hair back and showed me a mischievous smile in response to my question. If I had been serious from the start, this building wouldnt still be standing Its the same for you as well, isnt it? Those gathered here shouldve realized it as well. This competition has safely introduced them to the man named Arc-han. Before, Ferufivisurotte spoke of using this arena as a means of amusing herself. But that had been her goal although she did seem to enjoy the act fighting on its own. Rather, it was one one of the things shed been after when we met with the great elders of Maple. I was a part of the elven village Raratoia for the time being, but I was still considered a newcomer by the general populace, so it was unlikely that the soldiers would be willing to follow such a person into battle. Though it was a bit forceful, fighting a dragon king should help avoid any contempt raising amongst the rank and file. At the thought, I caught sight of someone descending from the bleachers and entering the arena where Ferufivisurotte and I were standing. The voluptuous approaching woman was dressed in elven clothing, that had traditional patterns swine into them. She had lilac skin, snow white hair and golden eyes. Even among this gathering of elves, very few women had the racial characteristic of a dark elf. After I came to this world, she became a companion with whom Id traveled to various locations, and who was currently a member of the same village I was part of Ariana cast a worried glance at Ferufivisurottes exposed abdomen. Are you alright Ferufivisurotte-sama? Her question stemmed from when I had impaled Ferufivisurotte with the Holy Thunder Sword , the way Arianes eyes darted between her abdomen and face was proof of her worry. For Arianes sake, Ferufivisurotte thinly smiled as she rubbed her abdomen with a scaled hand. Dont worry, my insides are fine. I already told him, my body is special. See, it didnt even leave a scratch. I-Is that so Ariane breathed a relieved sigh with a hand over her heart when she heard Ferufivisurotte was alright, then she placed a hand on my shoulder and started whispering to me. Hey, Arc. What happened? That looked like a fatal blow from where I was sitting. I shook my head at Arianes question. I dont know, there was a firm response, so it wasnt an illusion I dont know what type of trick she used. Maybe its a special ability dragon kings have in their human forms. I looked back at Ferufivisurotte after I said that, but she was currently busy waving to the crowd. Then, I caught the familiar sight of a small green animal flying towards me. It was sixty centimeters long. Her big white fluffy tail took up half of her body and there were also patches of skin that were reminiscent of a flying squirrel, connecting her fore- and hind legs. Kyun! Kyun! The animal who let out a small cry before she landed on my helmet belong to a group of creatures the elves referred to as spirit beast. Oh, Ponta. Is something wrong? Kyun! When I stroked Pontas head and asked her what was going on, Ponta tapped on my helmet and gestured at someone in the audience. I gazed in the direction she was pointing towards, and I saw that someone was beckoning us. Ariane-dono, someone seems to be calling for us. Ariane turned toward the audience when she heard my comment and nodded in agreement before addressing Ferufivisurotte. Ferufivisurotte.-sama, we shall take our leave now. Oya, Ive had enough entertainment for today. As I said before, I shall keep my promises. Arc-han lets play on our own some other time. Ferufivisurotte turned away from the adoring audience and answered Ariane with a slight smile on her face. I felt a chill run down my spine when I saw Arianes expression. Well, if the opportunity presents itself With that, I turned around and began to leave the arena with Ariane and Ponta, but I stopped in my tracks when she spoke up again. Oh yeah, Arc-han. There a little story that I would like to share with you Ferufivisurotte looked to the sky as her voice trailed off. I looked back at her and asked her what she meant. What story would that be? When she spoke of a story, she didnt mean in this place, and it seems rather personal to her that the words had slipped out unintentionally as if she mistook me for an acquaintance. However, after remaining quiet for a while, a gentle smile settled on her face and she brushed off her previous statement with a wave of the hand. Yes, yes, the time for us to talk is quickly approaching. Arc-han. After saying that, she spread her small wings and began, as shed done when she first arrived, to quickly flew away. Dragon King Ferufivisurotte left on an ominous note in truth, I rather not cross blades with her if I could help it. Judging by her pleasant expression though, that wish would fall on deaf ears so long as I remained part of an elven village. The condition for her participation in the war came at an extremely high personal cost. Kyun? Im alright, Ponta. I tickled Ponta under her chin as I let out a sigh as we left the arena and made our way to the seats. Every member of the great elder council had witnessed my match with Ferufivisurotte and some of them seemed uncertain of how to act when they saw me. Even amongst the elves, there probably wasnt anyone who could contend with a Dragon King. Surprise and caution blurred their faces. However, a few of them had other expressions. Those people had looks of intrigue and admiration someone among those was the first to speak up. He was the third generation chieftain of the entire Canada Forest, Brian Boyd Evangeline Maple. His green-tinged, blonde hair was rather long and braided into a complex style and he wore tasteful jewelry around his neck and other locations on his body. Chief Brian spoke in an excited tone when he looked me straight in the eyes when he addressed me. I cant believe what I just saw. I heard about you from elder Dylan, but to think that someone was capable of fighting Ferufivisurotte so well Any dissatisfaction the soldiers might have from you leading them is sure to have vanished after that display. Chief Brian had a faint smile on his face as he spoke and the dark elven great elder, Fangas Furan Maple, chimed in as well. He was about the same size as me. His large body, sharply trimmed grey hair and bread, and the severe scar across his face added to his intimidating presence. He seemed to be Arianes maternal grandfather, but he seemed more like a great warrior than an elder, and he seemed to be in a cheerful mood right now. It has been quite some time since Ive seen such a fight. By all means, Id enjoy a bout with you myself. He patted my shoulders, releasing an intimidating chuckle as he spoke. Kyun! Kyun! Ponta protested the vibrations his actions sent through my armor. Even though the fight had come to an end, it seemed I was destined to suffer many hardships going forward. Speaking of my personal image of elves, while I initially imagined them to be quiet intellectuals with a mastery over magic, Id started to realize that calling them muscle heads would be more accurate. However, it was understandable given their circumstances. It was evident that constant persecution from humans and having to contend with powerful monsters had made strength a necessity. While somewhat troubled by Fangas praise, I turned towards two people who seemed more embarrassed by his behavior than anything. One of them was Arianes father and the elder of Raratoia, Dylan Targ Raratoia, and the other was her sister, Ivana Glenys Maple. Unlike Ariane, Dylan was a regular elf with long ears and greenish-blonde hair, he was also dressed in traditional elven clothes. Dylan could be seen as the embodiment of the stereotypical elf, he was the polar opposite of elder Fargus and Ferufivisurotte. If they were the sword which elven society deployed in battle, he was the extending hand of compromise. He lowered his head towards me and showed his appreciation. Thank you, Arc-kun. We dont have a lot of time, but it will take an entire day to make preparations and gather the warriors. Your transfer magic will be necessary tomorrow, you can use the remainder of the day to rest. When I looked at Ariane, she gave me a confused glace in response. Then would it be alright if I explore the city for a bit? There were few things I could do to help the soldiers prepare for war, so I would like to take in all Maple had to offer. Taking a single step in Maple was all I need to revisit it with my transfer magic Gate, but since I was already here, it was only natural that I wanted to explore a little. Dylan looked towards Chief Brian, who nodded his head before he replied to me with a smile on his face. We dont mind such a thing. Ariane shall act as your guide. However, its necessary to relay our decision to our human allies, so Id be grateful if you could handle that. Ariane shrugged her shoulders and breathed a sigh when he said so. Dont look around for too long, Arc. Did you forget that Chiome-chan and Lille-chan are waiting? I nodded as I accepted their suggestion. Although I wanted to explore the city, princess Lille must have been worried by now. However, someone interrupted our conversation. Yes, Yes! Ill go where Ari-chan does! Arianes older sister linked arms with her and raised her hand as she insisted to be taken along. She was a dark elf like Ariane, her characteristic snow-white hair was cut to a semi-short length, her liveliness made her seem more like a Arianes younger sister. Her younger sister Ariane was the most surprised by her behavior. Ivana-neesan is coming along!? Ivana puffed out her cheeks when she heard that, and Ariane frantically waved her hands and attempted to smooth over what she said. D-Does Onee-chan have to come? What about preparations for tomorrow? Ariane was embarrassed to the point of trembling when she called IvanaOnee-chan. Probably because she usually didnt call her that in public. While I observed their interesting behavior, Ivana tightened her hold on Arianes arm and gave me a piercing gaze filled with hostility She seemed wary of me being around her younger sister. My equipment is fine for this little outing, and it will work for my usual patrol. So long as this doesnt take too long, it should be fine. Cant wait to see your sister in action, can you? Ari-chan? Ivana looked away from me and enthusiastically questioned Ariane, but Dylan reluctantly stepped forward and interrupted her. Im sorry, Ivana, but, it has been decided that you wont take part in this expedition. Eeh!? What!? This is an important war for Canada, isnt it? Wouldnt it be better to have more people with my abilities on hand? So why!? When Ivana protested her fathers decision Dylan quietly looked away as her grandfather Fargas that explained things to her. Thats correct, Ivana. Many warriors will be dispatched, but we cannot allow the capital to be deserted. You will act as the commanding officer of Maples guards. Dont worry though, I will be taking part in this war in your place! Kuhaha! Eh, what!? But, grandfather! How can a great elder like you appear on the battlefield?! Isnt this an abuse of authority!? Kuhaha, the more vexing it is for, you the better it is for me, Ivana. Fargas laughed off at his granddaughters biting comments, his large smile made it clear he wasnt partially worried about it. Elders were supposed to be the leaders of the villages within Canada, normally they would not be tasked with warrior duties. However, Fargas dominating aura and large stature made it clear that he was quite skilled in his own right. Based on Ivanas remark, it seemed that Fargas would occasionally use his position to join the frontlines. While they watched the grandfather and granddaughter argue, Dylan and Brian shared glances with one another as they fought back their laughter. I guess this was a common occurrence. However, this Do we have to wait for this conversations conclusion? Kyun? As I watched those two, I voiced my thoughts, which caused Ponta to look questioningly and Ariane to sigh. Volume 8 - CH 2 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Moment of Rest The majority of elves on the Northern Continent lived in the Great Canada Forest. Even though monsters bordered the immense forest, it acted as a natural barrier that divided elven territory from the human territory. I was a bit surprised when I learned that the vast Canada Forest had been created artificially by the first elven chieftain. Maple was built in the center of the forest, far from human civilization, yet the city had more of an urban atmosphere than any of the human cities Ive visited. Mysterious, natural trees and artificial, fused high-rises lined the cities streets, with aerial walkways connecting some of the larger buildings, and I could even see a lot of people making use of them. The citys streets were well-maintained, with streetlamps set at equal intervals along both sides, multiple craftsmen and other people were already out and going about their business. The landscape of the city which I lived in flashed through my mind as I took in the bustling valley of high-rises. It hadnt been that long since I set foot in this world, perhaps a few months had passed at best. However, the vague feeling that I would never be able to return home made my heart ache. The first generation Chieftain who built this large city, the first Hanzo who brought together the cat beastmen, fighting the Empires persecution of beastmen, and the first King who built the Beastmen Kingdom on the Southern Continent there was no doubt that they had come from the same world as me. I wonder if they left behind any regrets in the former world its not like I knew any of them, but to the best of my knowledge, their bones were all buried here. What is the purpose of all this it wasnt something I thought about often. It could be considered a blessing that being in my skeletal form prevented me from feeling negative emotions, allowing me to maintain a positive outlook. Although it was a bit inconvenient, the form allowed me to get by with few problems However, the Dragon Kings spring water broke the curse and allowed my emotions to return. Once this war was over, I needed to think about my future and acclimate myself to my body and emotions. I had to prepare myself to live in this world. As I pondered such things, Ariane, whod been guiding me through the crowded streets, turned around with a confused look on her face. Hey, whats the matter, Arc? You said that you wanted to see Maple, Arc, so where would you like to go, what do you want to see? The city is rather large, so you cant see everything in a day or two. Kyun! Kyun! Ariane gave me a doubtful look and reproved my absentmindedness, even Ponta chimed in from atop my head. I pushed those unnecessary thoughts from my head and focused on why I was here. Oh, sorry Ariane-dono. I was taking in the big city with what little time I had, and I was reminded of a place I visited some time ago. Do you know of any good shops where I can buy elven magical tools? A magic tool shop? There are a few of them, but where were they? She seemed a little confused by my question when Ivana, whod been silent till now, noticed, she opened her mouth. Then, Ari-chan why dont we go to the shop we used to visit? The same time Ivana voiced her proposal, Ariane clapped her hands once and made the same suggestion with a smile. Oh, yeah. Theres the shop I visited with Ivana-neesan. Thats it. She ventured into the crowd with Ivana and I following behind her. My armor gathered a lot of attention from the pedestrians as I passed the people on the street. I was moving at a quick pace as to not lose sight of Arianes back, but an unexpected intense stare drew my attention. I turned towards its source only to find Ivana sending a sharp glace in my direction. Kyun? Ponta picked up on the atmospheric shift and confusedly looked at her. Is something wrong, Ivana-dono? She averted her gaze at my straightforward question. I tried to clear the uncomfortable air between the two of us, but Ivana opened her mouth and spoke in a series tone before I could. I confirmed you have a suitable sword arm. However, if you do anything to hurt Ari-chan I will never forgive you. She pointed her finger at me as she made that declaration and released an aura of pressure that urged me to reply I got caught up in her momentum, nodded my head along as I replied. Yeah, understood. Ivana-dono. Ill protect Ariane-dono even if I lose my life. The upcoming battle would be the most dangerous one, but she was feeling anxious about not being able to be there to protect Ariane. While I said that, Ariane was a highly-skilled warrior in her own right, and I was well aware that declaring Ill protect her.based solely on my physical abilities was extremely presumptuous. However, it would probably a bit silly to discuss those things here. It was her elder sisters job to protect Ariane since it had been demonstrated that I had enough power to take on important roles, she was in entrusting that duty to me. It was a situation where I had to put spirit behind making that promise. In response to my answer, Ivana raised an eyebrow as she made a complex expression and let out a small sight. Dont forget that promise. Ivana gave that last piece of advance before she stopped poking me and chased after Ariane. I need to raise my fighting spirit further for the upcoming war. With my determination renewed, I followed after the two sisters. The shop that Ariane recommended was off the main streets, located in the entryway of a quiet alleyway. The signboard didnt stand out all that much, and you couldnt tell it was a shop at first glance. Ariane opened the creaky door in a practiced manner and entered with Ivana, Ponta and myself following her. It was slightly dim inside, the room was filled with shelves lined with various items. Even though it was a bit tight, this place wasnt dirty in the slightest. The shelves reached the ceiling and the way the items were arranged on them made the place seem like a museum for mysterious tools. I recognized several of the items as magic tools, so all of them were probably magic tools. A number of tools displayed on a waist-high counter in the center of the room caught my interest. A bit of admiration leaked out as I looked around the store, in the back I noticed a slightly elevated workshop. After a while, an old man came out of the workshop a man who was the exact opposite of slender and tall. He was no taller than a hundred and forty centimeters, but his muscular limbs were a thick as logs and his upper body was hidden behind a full, grey beard. Deep wrinkles where set above his eyebrows, yet a craftsman spirit continued to shine in his eyes. Dwarf. The old dwarf raised his head when that word slipped from my lips. Though they used to live all across the Northern Continent, their metallurgy knowledge made them the targets of humanity, the persecution they faced forced them to flee into Canada with the elves. Humans believed that they went extinct long ago, but they lived together with the elves in Maple. I often saw them in the city, and there was even a dwarven representative among the great elders. Well, its been a long time, J-chan. So, whos the fella in the flashy armor? The old man, who seemed to be the shopkeeper and craftsmen of this place, raised a thick white eyebrow and gave me a stern look. My name is Arc Raratoia. I recently became the newest member of our village. Kyun! Kyun! When I took a step forward and introduced myself, Ponta cried out from atop my head and vigorously shook her tail. Well, a fluffy fox is riding atop a pretentious buggers head He an elf? For the time being When the dwarf asked about the strange man with an animal on his head, Ariane lowered her head and replied with a vague answer. Well, it was true that I was considered an elf of some kind when I wasnt a skeleton, so she was correct in that regard. However, since I wasnt exactly a dark elf as well, the dwarf was left confused by her non-answer. However, he quickly pushed the matter aside and asked what business had brought us to his shop. So what brings you here today? Ivana glanced back at me and Ariane turned towards me at his question. What are you planning to buy here anyway? Under Ariane gaze, I picked up one of the nearby magic tools and brought it up to eye level. Once this affair is settled Im planning to fix up the compound there seem to be many useful items in this city. I thought Id examine a few things before I buy them later. Ariane nodded several times in understanding and began to scan through commodities that lined the store. Certainly, there isnt anything but a hot spring over there Lets start with some the magic cooking tools that Glenys-dono uses in the kitchen. I conveyed my wishes to Ariane as I picked up and examined several interesting magic tools. The compound had traces of a ceramic grill. There were many difficulties involved with cooking with firewood, and people would naturally gravitate towards a more convenient tool. Since there arent any lights there, you should think about buying large crystal lights as well, right? Itll be pitch black at night otherwise Ariane placed her finger on her chin and began glancing over light-emitting crystals of various shapes and sizes after making her proposal. I agreed with here. There were no streetlights in an uninhabited area, there was only moonlight to rely on at night, but with the huge Dragon Kings tree and it also would block most of the sun. The dwarven shopkeeper could only scratch his head as he watched the exchange between Ariane and me. Choosing new household items for a new home. I guess J-chan is at that age as well Ariane ears pricked up and turned a bright shade of red when she heard that. W-Wait, its not like that!! Im just accompanying the buyer, Ivana-oneesan was the one that recommended this place!! Aw, Ari-chan properly called me onee-san? Although Ariane refuted the shop owners assessment with a shriek, Ivana fixated on the way she had been called Ariane tried to push her off with an annoyed expression. The play-fighting of the two sisters was rather heartwarming to watch. I suddenly locked eyes with the shopkeeper and while we didnt say anything, the fact that we were of the same mind was transmitted. I silently shrugged my shoulders and left the two sisters alone as I asked the shopkeeper about an unknown magic tool. I didnt have much time to spare after all Shopkeeper, what does this thing do? You wouldnt have expected it from him, but he answered in an official, customer-service-like manner as he stroked his impressive beard. It was gonna be quite fun to redecorate the compound in the future I started planning ahead while listening to the lively discussion in the background. Volume 8 - CH 3 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Soldiers Arrive At The Kingdom Early the next day. In contrast to Maples quiet mist covered streets, numerous people were gathering in the stadium. The arena was swamped with the figures of the warriors who had been summoned from all of Canada Forest. Most people wore leather armor, with metal armor being a rarity among them. There was a variety of weapons on display and the way the warriors from different villages spoke with one another made it seem like a gathering of human mercenaries more than anything else. Some of the warriors had distinctive lilac skin, which meant they were dark elves like Ariane. Speaking of which, if one were to talk about soldiers, one would normally assume them to be male. However, about one third of the elven warriors gathered in this place were female, which was a huge difference compared to human soldiers. Ariane and her mother Glenys, perhaps even her sister Ivana as well, were easily capable of besting any man in combat. Only a fool would hang on to the outdated prejudice against female soldiers in the face of overwhelming evidence. 롣 Rather, the large proportion of female warriors showed that the womens abilities among elves was high. I guess, Ariane-dono and Glenys-dono arent an exception Kyun When that unintentional mutter left my lips as I took in what was occurring in the arena, Ponta leaned forward on my head and cried out in agreement. However, Ariane, whod been discussing todays schedule with Dylan nearby, had wrinkles form on her face when she heard me. What? Did you say something rude about me? When I saw Ariane sharp gaze, I vigorously shook my head. Its a misunderstanding, Ariane-dono. I was only saying that there were a lot of excellent women among the elves. Ky-Kyun. Ariane glared at me for awhile before she let out a sigh when after she saw Ponta climbing back up to her original spot after my head shaking knocked her off. Since every elven warrior hones their favored weapon and their magic, the qualities of a warrior arent limited to brute strength like humans. In that regard, your aptitude in both magic and weaponry means that youre an exemplary elf, Arc. My gaze dropped to my hands as I repeatedly opened and closed them. Although itd been a while, I still felt different from the elves of this world. Still, when she said it like that, the heavenly knight class was similar to the magic swordsmen style of the elven warrior, given that the physical-based knight class acted as a base and utilized the magic system of the priest class. Arianes words brought about a strange sense of elation within me. After all, the only common denominator we shared were the long ears, and the alienations were on the forefront of my consciousness. Dylan and Fargas appeared while I considered such things. Arc-kun, today I ask of you to transfer the warriors gathered here to Nozan Kingdom using your transfer magic. After having said his piece, Dylan smiled as Fargas took over the conversation. Youre gonna be responsible for transporting the soldiers with your magic, but can you really move them all in one day? I dont doubt Ariane, but theres still some time left. It wouldnt make sense to overextend yourself before the war, right? Elder Fagas concern was a good one. Even though Transfer Gateused less mana than most offensive magic, the mana consumption would increase for a mass transfer, and the mana consumption for repeat trips would limit the number of times I could do this. However, I was equipped with the Overcoat of the Night Sky, which restored my mana over time when I stopped moving. Therefore. as long as I took things in moderation, it shouldnt take more than a half day. Yesterday, after I went to Rhoden and told Princess Lillie that Canada decided to participate in the war, I informed King Carlen that Rhodens forces would be taken to Nozan within a day. The problem may lie with Rhoden organizing its forces in time. The armies of human nations acted as a collective, but there were various necessary personnel and supplies that were indispensable when dispatching them. Even with a standing army, it would be difficult to mobilize them in such a short period of time. In that regard, the way in which the elves mobilized their forces was unpredictable. From food to weapons, each individual platoon prepared all of it themselves, allowing for rapid deployment and individualized decision making. This was due to the routine duties elven warriors regularly performed. Small platoons would normally gather the food, weapons and tools they would need before diving into the massive forest to subjugate monsters or to push back encroaching humans. For these soldiers, there wasnt any great difference apart from the fact that the destination was a human city. Theres no need to worry, Fagas-dono. Besides that, I dont see Ferufivisurotte-dono anywhere, where is she? Wouldnt it be better for us to introduce her to the humans first? As of yesterday, a substantial force had gathered in responses to Nozan Kingdoms request. At the time, Id informed King Asparuf that a dragon king had joined the war, but something like that was difficult to explain to her majesty with mere words. Though I thought so, both Fargus and Dylan smiled wryly at my question. Ariane and I were both confused by their reaction. Ferufivisurotte-sama said that the would reach Nozan Kingdom with her own wings, and left earlier this morning. Apparently, she has to make a little stop along the way Dylans brow drooped as he shook his head after informing us of what happened. She was traveling to Nozan with her own wings, but would she arrive at the capital in her dragon form, or her human form? I was amazed by her grasp of the geography outside of Canada There was another problem everyone was gathered here so we didnt have to worry about her running from the fight, but she might cause an uproar if she appeared in the sky above the capital in her dragon form. Even though I doubt Ferufivisurotte-dono will be able to beat my transfer magic, its probably for the best that we get an elven representative to the capital as soon as possible. The figure of dragon king Williahsfim, in his dragon form, deciding upon a city crossed my mind and I groaned as Fargas nodded along with my statement. Well, in order to avoid unnecessary confusion, well have you take Dylan to Nozan so he can act as our representative, Arc-dono. Can the advance party be sent at the same time? Of course, once the vanguard is put together I can take both of you at the same time if you wish, Fargas-dono. Dylan nodded in agreement before calling out to a couple of nearby people and telling them to get ready. In that way, more than a hundred soldiers were crammed together around Fargus, Dylan and me in the center of the arena. In an effort to efficiently use my transfer magic and conserve my mana, the selected warriors were holding the luggage they would be using. The purpose was the increase the amount of the occupied spaced within the magic formation, and I was placed in the center as it was the most optimal position for the magic caster. Mm, I will use a hundred and eighty percent then Kyun! Ponta let out an encouraging call from atop my head. She was in quite the enviable safe zone. I couldnt feel anything because of my full-body armor, but there was something nostalgic about being so tightly packed in. Ariane and Chiome were standing outside the range of my transfer magic, saying bye-bye. as they waved me off. Theyd made the wise decision to wait until I was finished with everyone else before coming over. Theres no helping it, lets get this done before Im crushed. Lets go, Ponta. Transfer Gate! Kyun! Kyun! As always when I invoked my transfer magic, a huge magic formation appeared at my feet. I ignored the shouts of surprise and admiration of the surrounding warriors as I brought up our destination in my mind. King Asparuf had cleared a plot of land around Nozans royal palace for the elves to arrive. The world went dark and in the next moment the surrounding people let out a shocked gasp when they realized we were in a new location. They had been standing in Maples arena, far from any human nation, until just a second ago and now stood in Nozans royal garden. I looked up and saw the sparsely decorated, yet firmly built royal palace. The packed crowd of elves gradually dispersed as admiration slipped from their lips and the warriors feet dragged them toward the new surrounding. Looking around, I could see the guardsmen that had been waiting for our arrival. Even though theyd been informed of our arrived beforehand, they could not hide their shock of suddenly seeing elves appear. Under such circumstances, it was elder Fargas who managed to reign the warriors in. I understand that the human realm is interesting, but we have no time to relax! Everyone leave the area with your gear. Lets go! At his command, everyone gathered their things and followed after elder Fargas. I still needed to bring the second, third and following groups of warriors here, so this area needed to be cleared out. Great elder Fargas was representative of the elven forces, and on the Kingdoms side I saw the face of King Asparuf, along with the guards hed brought with him. However, the massive maul that was stripped to his waist, the leather armor that emphasized the bulk of his body, his scarred face and the atmosphere of an experienced warrior he exuded made it clear that Fagas didnt need them. Many of the dark elves had good physiques, and if seen by themselves people would doubt that they were part of the elven forces. The only one to step forward in the presence of this battle-hardened veteran was King Asparuf Nozan Soulia, wearing a suit of armor similar to his guards. The two of them shared a look as their respective guards stood at the ready. I would like to thank you on behalf of my countrymen for reaching across the racial divide and offering a helping hand in our time of need. Unfortunately, the previous undead attack has left the capital in shambles and we can only provide you with cramped accommodations. King Asparuf nodded as he quietly extended his hand to Fargas, who accepted it with a large smile on his face. A chance to bring down the Hiruku Theocracy is reason enough for us to take part in this affair. While this will be bad for the believers of their doctrine, as long as the agreed-upon terms are upheld, we shall stand by your side. Fargas was referring to the conditions Canada had set in order to send Nozan relief. In this case, Canada intended to assault the heart of the Hiruku church under the guise of the kingdom accepting their aid, and Fargas had just declared our intentions for all to hear. Although the influence of the Hiruku would be diminished once the heart of its operations was gone, the church was deeply rooted in nearly every human nation and wouldnt disappear overnight. It was unclear what form it would take after the war, but if the remaining church leaders condemned Nozan for colluding with elves, Nozan would forever opposed to the Hiruku Theocracy. The other human nation who would be taking part in this war, Rhoden Kingdom at the southern tip of the Northern Continent, has remained outside of the Hirukus influence. They were a major power that could content with the church by joining hands with their neighboring countries. As for Canada, as long as Nozan Kingdom continued to oppose the church after the war, Canada would help them with the postwar reconstruction. Currently, there arent that many choices available to us, but we believe that this decision will greatly shape our future. Lets stand united here so that our pact can remain strong later on. Asparuf didnt break eye contact with Fargas, even after being placed under the elders intimidating gaze, and put more strength in his grip. The king decided to hold hands with elves and beastmen that choice will eventually spread through this nations territories, but the people indoctrinated by the Hiruku religion would definitely resist it. While those voices were relatively quiet in the capital since itd been attacked, that wouldnt be the case for the territories to the east of the capital the territories which hadnt been exposed to Hirukus invasion. People were adverse to change and rarely recognized major threats until they faced them it was this bluntness that allowed them to strive in harsh environments, but the delayed problem recognition was a fatal flaw. However, King Asparuf declared that he would use all of the royal familys authority to control the opposition and change the society to one that would accept Canadas ideas. After the human and elven representatives shook hands, the king started a conversation with me. Arc-dono. I would like to thank you personally for arranging things with Rhoden and Canada. If it werent for you, it wouldnt be possible to create such a hopeful future. Thank you. When the people around the king heard his words, a small commotion geban to spread through their formation. We simply exchanged our wishes with one another and passed them on to others. I can not take credit for both parties deciding to compromise with one another. Additionally, you should praise Lille-donos wisdom for requesting our help in subjugating the enemy in the first place. King Asparufs eyes popped open and his lip formed into a slight smile when he heard my reply. Thats right, I can not deny my daughters major achievement. So, where is Lille now? Lille-dono is currently staying in Rhoden, shell return along with Rhodens forces. Apparently, she and Rhodens princess seem to get along The king breathed a relieved sigh and made a small nod when he heard of Lilles wellbeing. Well, its a rarity for the people of this house to find a friend, so thats good. Ill ask Lille about it later. And, do take care in the upcoming battle, Arc-dono. He offered me a slight bow before he left with his guards in tow. He had a variety of duties to take care of, on top of greeting ten thousand guests. I saw him off before returning to the spot Id originally arrived at. We have work to do as well. Kyun! Atop my head, Ponta gave a spirited reply. With her encouragement, I informed Dylan that I was returning to Maple before invoking Transfer Gate. It was an easy trip since it was just Ponta and me. Our surrounding instantly shifted and when we arrived at the arena the soldier making the next trip suddenly flocked towards me. It seems the other great elders were staying behind to direct them. I took a breath and invoked my magic at a hundred and eighty percent again, and by the time I exhaled, we were already in Nozan again. This might be harder than I thought I realized the harshness of the transport industry as the constant shifts began to blur in my mind. As a result of my efforts, the entirety of the elven forces were transported to Nozans capital by the time the sun stood high in the sky. Though it was difficult to make fifty-plus round-trips with transfer magic, it wasnt feeling magically or physically fatigued. The great elders and chieftain Brain couldnt hide their surprise at this feat. Are you tired, Arc? We can eat lunch now, and head to Rhoden in the afternoon. Ariane, whod stayed behind till the end, was the one who spoke with me. Chiome had gone to Nozan Kingdom with the last group. It seems that Goemons unit, whod taken a different path than us, had yet to reach Nozan or contact the others. While I wasnt aware of their circumstances, I wasnt that worried that theyd gotten into any trouble My mind wandered back to Goemons muscular figure. Well, lets eat lunch and replenish our spirits. Kyun! Kyun! Ponta wagged her fluffy tail on my head when I said that, while I popped my stiff shoulders after all the trips. Ariane-dono, is there any place in Maple where we can find a good meal? As we left the arena and stepped on to the streets of Maple, Ariane suddenly raised an eyebrow and her lips formed into a sharp smile. If thats Theres this place I always used to go, and I highly recomm Ari-chan, lets go and get some lunch! When Ariane was in the middle of speaking, Ivane suddenly leaped onto her back and inserted herself into the conversation. Huh!? Ivana-neechan!? Hey, you dont have much time today, right? Lets go to lunch, just the two of us. While she spoke to Ariane in a sweet tone, Ivana bitterly glared at me. Ivana was acting like a stereotypical siscon for some reason, and she considered me a nuisance. Wait a minute, nee-chan! Arent you on guard duty today A-Arc! Ariane was at a loss for what to do with her sister, and her eyes were pleading with me. Arianes relationship with her sister was gonna be a problem in the future. Volume 8 - CH 4 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Everyones Kingdom After finishing a rather loud lunch, Ivana looked back at Ariane one last time before she returned to her patrol. Ariane looked somewhat tired, but as she watched her sister leave, she released a sigh of relief and gave my armor a light tap. Lunch is over, lets head over to Rhoden immediately. Lille-chan is waiting. Thats right. Ky?uh Ponta, whod eaten her fill during lunch, let out a small cry and raised one of her paws when I replied to Ariane. Post-meal tiredness had overtaken her and Ariane had to start carrying her when she nearly rolled off my head. Ponta let out a large yawn as I bought the pair with me to Rhoden using Transfer Gate. It seems that their forces were ready to go when we arrived. Lille Nozan Soulia, the first princess of Nozan and the creator of this alliance, stood before a line of soldiers with her bodyguards Zahara and Nina at her side. Youre late, Arc-dono! I was worried that something had happened over there! We had arrived in Rhodens royal palaces large courtyard, and Lille ran over to us when she noticed Ariane and me. She was about a hundred and forty centimeters tall and retained her childish features. Id also heard that she was only eleven years old. Her bright, slightly curly hair was bounced along the top of her shoulders and reflected the liveliness of someone of her age. Her large grey eyes were wide open as they wondered about my form as if she was examining me. Despite her young age, she had traveled to far off lands for the sake of obtaining Canadas and Rhodens aid, all the while carrying the fate of her country on her shoulders. In spite of her appearance very little was childish about her. She was so sensitive to the progress of things because she was fully aware of the current situation. Sorry to worry you, Lille-dono. The transfer of the Canadian warriors went off without a hitch, and they are currently waiting in Nozan. Theres no problem on that end. I kneeled and bowed my head as I was reporting to her, all in an attempt to ease her worries. I-Is that so? That is a relief. With his ability, a small delay isnt an issue. Rather than rushing things, its better that preparations are completed over here, Princess Lille. When Lille breathed a sigh of relief, Rhodens first prince spoke up as he slowly approached us from behind. Sect Rondaro Carunon Rhoden. He was tall, had regal facial features and light brown hair despite the suit of light armor he was wearing, his almost fairytale-like, princely charm still managed to shine through. Even though he was young, the dignity of the royal family already dwelled within his eyes, and even as he bowed his head and greeted me with a thin smile, it didnt inspire the image of a gentle prince. He was a man with many secrets that was my opinion of him. Beside him stood a young girl of equal standing. Her wavy hair boarded on yellowish blonde and she wore a modest dress despite being Sects younger sister and the second princess of Rhoden. Her name was Juliana Marill Melissa Rhoden Olav. Although she had big and lovely brown eyes, if you looked a little closer youd see a strength within them befitting of her status as a princess. Isnt that a little bit insensitive, Sect-oneesan? Lille-cha Princess Lille is just worried about her country. It is a gentlemans duty to put someone at ease, isnt it? Right, Arc-sama? Juliana glanced at Sect for a moment before she asked for my agreement with a cool expression. The relationship between the two siblings wasnt that good. Even though shed only asked me a question, it would put me into a difficult situation no matter how I answered. I glanced to my side, but Ariane was avoiding my eyes. Ponta was peacefully sleeping in Arianes arms. I avoided the topic by bringing up another, more important one. I was hoping to speak with King Calron before taking the reinforcements to Nozan. Is there a reason he isnt here? I wasnt expecting the king to greet us and see us off, but one of this countrys princes would be acting as the leader of their forces, so it seemed rather incongruent that the king didnt show up. Both prince Sect and princess Juliana physically reacted to my comment. There was a bit of a commotion in the capital this morning. Father went into the city to bring things under control. When princess Juliana spoke of the kings whereabouts her tone wasnt as clear as it usually was. He eyes seemed to twitch as she looked at me. Next to her, Sect shrugged his shoulders and shook his head with a sarcastic smile on his face as he listened to Juliana. I know that theres no shortage of our countrymen who have committed crimes against the elves, so I understand why you wouldnt give us a warning in advance. Both Ariane and I shared a confused look at their behavior. A small body hopped up between us and interrupted the conversation. I was still asleep when the uproar happened, but it seems that two huge dragons visited the capital! Zahar went outside to see them, but they had already flown away by the time he made it. The king spoke a few words with them, but I really wanted to see them myself. Lille looked dejected as she said so, but one on her guard, Nina, knelt before the princess with a complex expression. You cannot, Lille-sama. No matter how intelligent a dragon is, its dangerous to approach them. Think of what would happen if something happened to you, the king would grieve. While Nina tried her best to persuade the princess. I whisper into Arianes ear. Ariane-dono, that huge dragon that appeared in Rhoden wouldnt happen to have been Ferufivisurotte-dono by any chance? I dont know why Ariane shock her head in response. Those huge dragons that Lille was talking about I didnt know every type of dragon in this world, but only those of the king-variety seemed to be able to speak. Ariane seemed to agree with me on that point. However, the numbers were obviously not matching. She left Maple early this morning and Ferufivisurotte definitely was alone then. Maybe shed met up with one of the other three dragon kings within Canada, but another question arose as I thought about who could be accompanying her. She was supposed to be heading to Nozan, not Rhoden. Even if there was another dragon king, it made no sense for the highly intelligent dragon kings to sweep down and bother people. Based on Lille reaction, it was rare for dragons to appear in human territories. Moreover, there didnt seem to be any damage done to the capital and the dragons had left after a short talk with the king. According to Sect, the dragons that landed were seen as acting on Canadas behalf, so it would be a bit difficult to ask the context of the kings conversation with them. Since the great elders hadnt informed us about anything, Ariane and I decided to change the topic after a silent glance. How about we start transferring everyone over to Nozan. Can we get the people going to gather around me? Prince Sect was the first to move at my prompting. As our representative, Ill be heading to Nozan first to exchange greeting with our allies. There are a few guards accompanying me, but thats to be expected. Ten or so nearby knight escorts quickly joined his side. When I looked around, I noticed that, in addition to the waiting soldiers, the palace garden was filled with fully loaded horse-drawn carts and mounted cavalry. It was obvious that the human soldiers had gathered an amount of supplies that was several magnitudes larger than those of the elves. I did the math in my head and calculated that it should take half a day to transfer everything to Nozan. Then Lille announced her inclusion. Ill be going too! I have to report to my father, and Im worried about the capital. After saying her goodbyes to Princess Juliana, Lille and her two guards joined my side. Were in your care, Arc-dono. Yes. It seems that my chest wouldnt be crushed this first time around. Then I let out a mental sigh as I remembered that the place I took Fargus and Dylan to was already overcrowded with troops. The two of them didnt seem concerned so it shouldnt be a problem. Those who are not going to Nozan right now, stay outside the magic formation. After I declared my intention to use the transfer magic and moved to the center of the group, some of the knights were starting to back away. Unlike the with the elves, who were familiar with transfer magic, several people let out surprised shouts when I invoked Transfer Gate. I released another sigh as I looked at the supplies and people that would need to be moved to Nozans capital. I guess Ill be finished by this evening The surroundings had already changed when that utterance left my lips. After witnessing the exchange between Sect and Asparuf, my monotonous round trips began anew Volume 8 - CH 5 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Dragon Kings Arrive The sky was dyed a rusty red shade by the time I finished moving the last of the supplies over from Rhoden. I rolled my shoulders a few times after I entrusted them to the waiting soldiers. Hmm, the repetition of the work was more challenging than the constant use of transfer magic. My eyes wandered over the scenery as I voiced my complaints. The almost idyllic royal courtyard from this morning was now overrun with soldiers and supplies, with tents being set up all around me. Normally it would be considered a major problem for foreign soldiers to be stationed in the royal palace, but priority was given to the emergency at hand. Rhoden would surely be destroyed if they didnt join this alliance, even if they changed the location they confronted the enemy, the situation would not. And Rhodens forces werent the only ones here. The elven soldiers were setting up their own camp in another section of the courtyard, and the palace was starting to take the form of a base camp. The soldiers morale seemed considerably high, I could feel the pre-battle excitement all around me. Everyone bowed or nodded in my direction as I passed them by. Though I had become quite the celebrity, I didnt particularly regret it. A world where humans, elves, beastmen and dwarves could live together was still an idealistic dream yet I still wanted to see such a thing, so if using my abilities could one day bring it about, I was happy to do so. Thats all it was. When I first came to this world, the unique nature of my body had formed a desire to remain inconspicuous, but I was unable to ignore the wronged and those in need. Living like a hermit in a remote place, blocking out everything else the people who were capable of that were a rarity. When you live in a world, it was surprisingly difficult to separate yourself from it. When I heard a familiar girls voice, I turned in the direction of its origin. You seem tired, Arc-dono. When I turned around I found Chiome, whod been here since before noon. She proudly exposed her cat ears and tail, which were the characteristics of a beastman, even as human soldiers walked by, her tail swaying in a long arc behind her. Chiome-dono. Were you able to meet up with Goemon-dono? She slightly shook her head in response. Seeing her answer, my eyes wandered upwards to look how dusk was slowly but surely approaching. A large amount of time had passed but, but they had yet to arrive While I was wondering about Goemons well-being, Chiomes ears stood straight up and clear blue eyes looked straight ahead. If he does not get in touch tomorrow, I will go search Delfuento. Arc-dono, I While she was in the middle of speaking the surroundings suddenly changed. Chiome felt it too and immediately began scanning the surrounding area. What the hell is that!? Everyones eyes were focused on the same spot in the sky when I turned my eyes skyward to have a look myself, I saw an irregular dark spot within the dusk dyed sky. Two large shadows had appeared east of Soulia. And those shadows were heading straight for the capital. Their figures grew as they approached at considerable speed, and when it became possible to identify them the entire palace was thrown into chaos. The two shadows were dragons. Both of the dragons were rather huge, but the one leading the pair was twice the size of the other dragon. The lead dragon had two heads sprouting from its head and it was covered from head to tail in black scales, with a violet pattern rippling through its wings. The tip of its tail seemed to reflect sunlight or emit light itself. Even though this was the first time I saw that dragon, I couldnt shake the feeling Id seen it somewhere before. However, the smaller dragon I definitely remembered. Two sets of wings sprung from the bluish dragons body and four horns grew on its head. Id crossed blades with this dragon several times before. Dragon King Williahsfim. The dragon king who presided over the forest beyond the Wind Dragon Mountain Range, the place where his massive tree was rooted he and the other dragon, probably another dragon king, were lowering their altitude as they flew in this direction. In that case, that massive dragon must be Ferufivisurotte-dono, right? I hadnt seen her dragon form until now, but I was getting the same feeling from the huge dragon I got from her humanoid form. Perhaps Ferufivisurotte had convinced Williahsfim to join the war effort. Dragon King Williahsfim was very infatuated with Dragon King Ferufivisurotte and she must have been aware of it. Perhaps she used that to her advantage. A reassuring ally is joining. Chiome looked to the east and voiced a impression similar to my own as she wagged her tail. I had to nod along with her statement since this made defeating the great undead army easier, although the surrounding soldiers lacked my leisurely reaction to two dragon kings appearing in the sky above. Some had drawn the weapons, while others collected their belongings to flee, while others still shouted orders in an attempt to restore order. Unlike elves, humans didnt see dragon kings all too often. When I began to consider methods to quell the commotion, trumpets were blown several times throughout the palace before being repeated again and again. The soldiers who heard the trumpets looked at each other in utter confusion, but those who had raised their weapons reluctantly sheathed them. Like that, the spreading confusion had started to slowly subside. The trumpets must have been some kind of signal to the soldiers. Eventually, the two dragon kings lowered their speed and descended upon the royal courtyard, although they still managed to kick up strong gusts of wind. The dragon kings had landed in the elven camp. Ariane and Furgas should be meeting with them right now, so I called for Chiome so that we could go there as well. Shall we go? However, Chiome looked in the opposite direction, the ears atop her head standing higher than Ive ever seen them. Arc-dono, please go on ahead. After she said that, Chiome ran off into the crowd of still dazed and confused soldiers. Based on her behavior Goemon must have gotten in contact somehow. While my ears and eyes were pretty good, they still paled in comparison to those of the beastmen. For a few moments, I kept looking in the direction shed disappeared in, but when I realized she wouldnt be back anytime soon I began making my way over to the elven camp. The elven camp was a bit smaller than Rhodens camp. It wasnt that Nozan was neglecting the elves, it was just that Rhoden needed the extra space for all the supplies theyd brought with them. Though now the center of the camp had been cleared to make room for the dragons, and the two dragon kings were now tightly packed into that area. Ferufivisurottes full length was probably around eighty meters, and the pressure exuded seemed to increase as I took in the full scope of her size. As I approached the two dragon kings, they gradually shrank and completely changed shape, all within five minutes. Two figures stood in the middle of the elven warriors. Ferufivisurotte had returned to the form shed taken when we fought in Maples arena and proceed to stab her crystal sword-tipped tail into the ground. Her violet, vertically-slitted eyes, which matched the color of her hair, slowly scanned the area until they landed on me. Beside her stood Dragon King Williahsfim in his four-meter tall humanoid form. However, with his height and figure it was easy to tell, even from afar, that he was far from human. In the first place, his head was still that of a dragon and his body was completely covered in blue scales. In contrast to their dragon forms, Williahsfim was twice the size of Ferufivisurotte and the differences between their human forms were easily identifiable when they stood next to each other. Arc-han, sorry for being so late. Thanks for waiting. Ferufivisurotte smiled as I finally made my way through the crowd of elven warriors, I arrived just as Ariane and five other people appeared from the opposite direction. Behind her were the leaders of the elven forces, Dylan and Fargas, Prince Sect of Rhodens forces and Nozans representatives, King Asparuf and princess Lille. Ariane, who was still embracing Ponta, offered me a small nod before addressing the two dragon kings. Good evening, Ferufivisurotte-sama. Williahsfim-sama. When Ariane greeted the pair, Ferufivisurotte gave her a small smile as she replied with a wave. Youre Ivanas younger sister, Ariane, right? I thought it was better to have more fighting power, so I bought this guy without permission, is that okay? At Ferufivisurotte comment, Williahsfim immediately bowed as if he was trying to make his large frame as small as possible. Since the dragon king, the apex of the world, was gonna take part in a human war, it would have been fine to have a more pompous attitude, but Williahsfims current conduct seemed a bit different. Contrary to his proud appearance, he was giving off the impression of a new recruit before their first campaign. I, Williahsfim, will be participating in this war as well. I am the cause of our tardiness due to having to cross the Wind Dragon Mountain Range. Thou would have been quicker if thou hast traveled directly from Maple Williahsfim was showing a rarely seen side of himself, claiming responsibility for the lateness Ferufivisurotte had brought up. While I didnt know the exact distance they flew, it must have been a considerable amount since they flew from Maple through Canada, and then from the Wind Mountain Range all the way to Nozan. Given that they managed to make that trip in half a day there was no doubt that they had the fastest movement speed in the world, if you excluded my transfer magic. The royalty was listening to their story with surprised expressions. We made a mistake and wound up in a completely different human country. When you think about it, we dont really know the layout of the human countries. She accompanied her comment with an indifferent chuckle. The reason theyd arrived when they had was because theyd gotten lost, otherwise they probably would have gotten here sooner. The country they had accidentally ended up in, was probably Rhoden Kingdom. Then Rhodens King met with them earlier but could they really have gotten lost? In response to her comment, elder Fargus bowed before her and spoke in a polite manner, as he greeted the larger Williahsfim. It seems you had quite the journey Ferufivisurotte-sama. And, Williahsfim-sama, Ive heard of you from my granddaughter Ariane. I would like to thank you personally for supporting us alongside Ferufivisurotte-sama. Great Elder Fargas face was covered with a big smile as he said so. Y-Yes. Since it was a request from Ferufivisurotte-done, this one is happy to lend his power to you all. Hahaha. Williahsfims usual haughty manner returned, but it seemed that he couldnt decide how to act with Ferufivisurotte, the object of his desire, standing next to him. Bits of clumsiness remained, even as dry laughter escaped his dignified draconic face which indicated that he wasnt used to this type of thing. Under my helmet, I moved my eyes from him and focused on Ferufivisurotte as she and Fargus spoke with one another. However, I couldnt do much but speculate based on their expressions. Behind Ariane prince, Sect was listening to their conversation with a troubled look on his face. Apparently, King Asparuf had been waiting for the two Dragon Kings to finish their introductions before suggesting to move the discussion to another place, because once they were done he stepped forward to greet them On behalf of my country, I would like to thank you for helping with our plight. Ive set up a place to discuss our future plans inside the palace, lets continue this there. Im tired after flying for so long. I could use a place to sit and rest. Ferufivisurotte enthusiastically agreed with Asparufs suggestion and began walking toward him, but then she suddenly stopped as if she had remembered something Willi-han, youre too big to go in there, so could you stay here and keep an eye on things? Ferufivisurotte turned to Williahsfim and told him what to do before giving me a flirtatious glance and heading towards the palace. Williahsfim, who had basically been turned into her signpost, openly hung his head from his long neck. While he could enter the castle in his present form, it would be difficult for him to use furniture meant for humans. Signpost was an accurate description. King Asparuf led everyone into the palace, with elder Fargus and prince Sect following directly behind him. Ariane, who was still holding Ponta, fell behind them and looked all around shortly after matching my pace. Arc, wheres Chiome-chan? She was going to see you last time I checked? Shed been looking for Chiome, with whom Id split up a while ago. Ah, I did meet Chiome-dono, but she said she had to meet someone and vanished. Perhaps, she sensed that one of her companions had been nearby. It may have even been Goemon-done. Despite being well-behaved till now, Ponta suddenly leaped from Arianas embrace and landed atop my head with a cry. Kyun! Kyun! Whats wrong, Ponta? Did you find something A familiar person entered the edge of my vision as I asked Ponta what was going on. Even in these crowded base camp, a man over two feet and fifty centimeters stood out his muscular body was wrapped from head to toe in black cloth. The cat ears atop his head showed that he of the same race as Chiome and his black and silver hair reminded me of a mackerel tabby. One of the Blade Heart clans six great ninja Goemon. Chiome was walked next to him. Chiome-dono, Goemon-dono. Youve arrived safely. Mm Goemon replied with a small nod when I called out to him. As usual, he was a man of few words. In such a manner, Chiome informed us of what he discovered in the neighboring country. Goemon has informed me of the situation in Delfuento Kingdom. It seems that Delfuentos capital has already fallen, and things are deteriorating rapidly from there. Goemon nodded in affirmation of her report. This confirmed that Nozans two neighboring countries, Delfuento and Salma, had already collapsed and that this country was being set up for a pincer attack. There doesnt seem to be a whole lot of time left Goemon, would you accompany us to the meeting with the king? Everyone nodded at my suggestion and we resumed our march into the palace. Volume 8 - CH 6 Dragon Kings Proposal In addition to Salmas Larisa, Delfuentos Rione has fallen as well! Only Soulia managed to repel the invasion damn it! The fall of the two capitals was being discussed in a palace conference room the one most surprised by the news was the feudal lord of Salma, Wendelin de Branier. Margrave Branier, with his barely contained physique, sharp eyes and thinning white hair had more of a warriors feel to him than a nobleman. In response to his shout, everyone glanced down at the large map covering the table. The opened map was centered around Nozans capital. In addition to the rough topographical layout, it featured the position and names of its neighbors capital cities, over which two black squares had been placed. A third black square had been placed on Nozans border with the Hiruku Theocracy. The likelihood of being attacked from three sides increases the more time passes. Fargus was stroking his white bread as he voiced his concerns, before crossing his arms. King Asparf sighed and and shook his head when he heard that, and it was impossible not to notice the anxiousness reflected on Lilles face. It was truly fortunate that Arc-kun was here to cut down the invasion when he did. Otherwise, this kingdom would have fallen as well and Hirukus invasion wouldnt have come to light until much later. Arianes father, Dylan, made that point with a raised eyebrow. To my left, prince Sect of Rhoden voiced his agreement with Dylan. Weve all gathered here because of that. However, beings straight out of myths and legends, capable of surpassing thousands of soldiers the world is truly large. As he voiced his opinion, prince Sects eyes wandered over the sitting Ferufivisurotte and me, with Ponta sitting on my head. Ferufivisurotte seemed to have been ignoring the conversation around her with closed eyes until now, but a smile appeared on her lips and her long, crystal-tipped tail began to sway. In my opinion, the place were humans reside is but one part of the world She slightly opened her eyes and a sharp change in the surroundings accompanied her threatening smile. On the receiving end of that, prince Sect audibly swallowed as he stared at her. The pressure behind her words shattered the illusion that humans were the center of the world it was clear what she was intending to say. Kyun! In response to said pressure, Ponta immediately descended from the top my head and coiled herself around my neck like a scarf. Ferufivisurotte responded to Pontas reaction with a mischievous laugh before pointing out the three black squares on the map. Ara, ara how persistent. Why dont we clear out the guys occupying these places first? Between me, Willi-han and armored Arc-han, we should be able to take care of them and deal with the others later, no? Although those of the human camps were visibly shocked by her rough outline of a strategy, the elves dropped their gazes to the map as if itd been something close to a good plan. With beings like the dragon kings, there was no need for complex stratagems. Rather, the focus should be on how everyone else should be moved to accommodate them. If there was a person who was incredibly good at widespread destruction, like Ferufivisurotte and me, the most effective strategy would be to wipe the enemy out and hunt down the remnants afterwards. However, the enemys current placement proved to be problematic. All eyes gathered on me when I raised my hand and pointed out the problem. The enemy is undead, as time passes more of the population of those cities will be turned into new undead, so its a good idea to deal with them as soon as possible. However, if Ferufivisurotte and I use our powers inside the occupied cities, it would mean the death of any survivors still within them. As the previous use of my heavenly knight skill showed, it was neither pride or an exaggeration to say that I could destroy an undead army. Personally, I didnt want to use those skills too much, but our numerical disadvantage meant that I had no choice in the matter. However, the power output was so vast that fine control over it was impossible and I needed the surroundings to be vacated before using them. It was probably the same for the two dragon kings. Dylan nodded at my point and placed a white piece on the side of the table. Thats true. Both are large capitals of a country similar to this one. The hiding survivors cannot be saved if Arc-kun and Ferufivisurotte-sama level the cities. Elder Fargus spoke up once Dylan said his piece. Hmm, if you wanted to wipe the neighboring counties off the map, it wouldnt be a problem once the undead are cleared out. An upset king Asparuf joined the conversation as Fargus began chuckling. S-Such an act would lead to later ruination, I would never consent to that! Even if this affair is settled, whats the point if distrust and antipathy toward the elves spread throughout humanity!? Fargus revealed a hunting smile at the kings opinion. However, Dylan, who set beside the great elder, spoke up again. Great Elder Fargus, please rein in your jokes. This is an exercise to build good relationships for the future. After that, he gave Lille, whod been anxiously watching the pair, a reassuring smile. Returning to the subject at hand, to prevent the number of undead from growing and leaving the cities standing, we must lure the enemy out into the open. After we lure them out, we can unleash our most powerful war assets. As Dylan laid out his plan he placed two white squares on the map, one in front of Salmas capital and another in front of Delfuentos capital. However, prince Sect voiced his doubts to Dylan. If the enemies are undead, therell be no need to siege them. They should instinctively chase the living. However, these undead are receiving instructions from the Hiruku Theocracy, will they really move within our expectations? Dylan frowned in response to the princes comment and placed another black piece on the map. The art of creating and manipulating undead is a considerable threat to the living. However, after conversing with others on the matter, Ive concluded that the enemy doesnt have complete control over the undead. Dylan paused for a moment to gauge everyones reactions. With everyones eyes focused on him Dylan continued. The corrupted spirits controlling the undead are more powerful during the night and are weakened during the day. The elves reacted as if that was a fact to be taken for granted, and the beastmen Goemon and Chiome shared a small nod with one another. However, the humans were uniformly surprised. I had the same reaction as they did, fortunately, my helmet hid that fact from everyone. Dylan waited for things to settle down before continuing his explanation. However, I heard that the undead which attacked this city only did so during the day, when they were at their weakest, and simply wandered about during the night. Based on this strange behavior, I believe it is impossible for them to be completely controlled at night. Perhaps its related to the sheer number of them, but the results are the same either way. Prince Sect nodded slightly as he added to the conversation. I see, if you lose control of your vast army every half a day, even if you can direct them towards a specific direction, enacting stratagems are impossible Its best to lure them out in their weakened state and then wipe them out. Prince Sect then pointed at the two white pieces Dylan had placed on the map. When you consider that the enemy is growing in number, we should move a quickly as possible. Dividing our forces and simultaneously striking at Salma and Delfuento. There was an uneasy expression on King Asparufs face as he silently listened. If we divide our forces, then how will we defend my kingdom? From the kings point of view, overthrowing Hiruku was important, but it would all be for naught if his own capital collapsed under a second invasion. Dylan gazed at the map once more and slowly nodded his head after thinking about the matter for a bit. Things should be alright with the forces we have. Even if they invade again, they cant arrive immediately. Besides, Prince Teruva should be returning with the amassed forces of the surrounding lords. That should be sufficient to hold during a siege, if need be. He assumed that Soulia could survive a second invasion and looked for consent in splitting the vast majority of our forces between Salma and Delfuento. I dont mind it. There arent any particular objections. Hm. The representative of the three factions agreed with Dylan, who then directed a smile towards me. Arc-kun, Ill have to ask you to use your transfer magic tomorrow. It wasnt surprising to hear that. Id already decided to do the round-trip work, but there was a slight problem which I informed everyone of. I dont mind transporting the troops with my magic but the problem is that I dont have a transfer target for either Delfuento or Salma. As you know, my transfer magic cant be used unless I know the location. Dylans eyes popped open when his oversight was pointed out. Moving our forces to each of the capitals can only be accomplished one way. It will take a day or two to reach each capital, so itll take at least four days of preparation for the transfer of the soldiers. I looked at the map and traced the route from Soulia to Larisa in Salma, and then did the same for Rione in Delfuento. The distance from Soulia was basically the same, it may have been possible to make the trip in one day if I contently transferred and visibility remained good. Is it possible to do three days of preparation in the span of a single day? I dont want to give the enemy that much time. Dylan followed my finger as I traced the path over the map before he furrowed his brow and tried to recalculate the date as he stared at the black piece. Ferufivisurotte, whod been watching in amusement, suddenly stood up with a smile on her face and crossed her arm in a manner that emphasized her voluptuous chest. With this one here, there is a way to do it, no? She tilted her head to the side and asked so with a gentle smile. Volume 8 - CH 7 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Arc In the Sky The sky was perfectly clear. An eighty foot-long, huge dragon was lying on the ground in front of me, only its head was raised so that its reptilian could look directly on me. Are you sure about this? I stared up at the intimidating dragon at Dragon King Ferufivisurotte when I made that inquiry. Ferufivisurotte regarded me with her violet eyes as she answered my question, making a lets go gesture with her chin. Didnt you say it yourself? To use your transfer magic you need to visit the intended destinations at least once. If you fly on my back we can reach them in no time. She urged me to climb on her back as she spoke. Yesterday, it was decided that the best way to face the undead horde would be to divide our forces and face them on two fronts. When I explained the familiarity requirement of the spell, she insisted that the fastest way to reach those locations was by flight. Certainly Flying straight to our destination would be quicker than traversing the topography with my secondary transfer magic. Time was of the essence, now that Hirukus undead army had been unleashed, and it was without saying that her proposal was the most efficient option. However. I was somewhat reluctant to do as she said and climb on her back. I had no issue with riding my dragon mount Shiden, but even in her massive draconic form that was still able to speak I couldnt see it as anything but straddling a woman. Ariane-dono, Chiome-dono would you care to tag along? I tried to remove the option of riding alone as I called out to Ariane and Chiome behind me, in an attempt to erect a barrier by having other women accompany me. I-Ill have to decline. Such a dreadful task Flying through the air just imagining it is frightening. Ariane vigorously shook her head and refused to join the ride, while Chiomes ears were flat against her head and her tail was hanging low to the ground as she hid behind Ariane. Somehow, the two of them were not very keen about the idea of flying on a dragon kings back. You shouldnt force a woman to take part in something she didnt want to As I gathered my resolve, Ponta cried out from her usual spot. Kyun! Kyun! Oh, you what to come along Ponta After hearing Pontas cry, Ferufivisurotte urged me to get on her back even more forcefully than before. Arc-han, stop being stupid and climb on my back. Besides, you already have the fluffy fox on your head. If too many people come, Ill have to fly slower to avoid having any of them fall off. She used the crystalline sword on her long tail to push me towards her back after saying so. What she was saying was true or rather, her point was absolutely correct. In order to use transfer magic, I had to be able to visualize the location and taking me alone would be sufficient to memorize it. It wasnt necessary to bring multiple people. The only issue was my reluctance to climb upon her back I thought it over again as I stared at the black scales that covered her back. There was no proper way to go about this. I used a saddle whenever I rode Shiden, but there was no such padding or anything similar on her back. Naturally, there wasnt a saddle large enough to fit a dragon king because no one would ever think of doing something as foolish as riding one. Not even a reckless person would do something so obviously detrimental to their health. If I had to ride on her back as we flew in the sky then the answer was simple. Just as Ponta always clung to my helmet, I had to hold onto her and try not to be thrown off. For the time being, I wrapped my knapsack, which contained my drawing implements for sketching the location of the transfer point, around my shoulders. I may have looked like an old-timey burglar, but it was the only way I could hold on to her with both hands. After receiving further prompting from her, I placed Ponta on her large back. The glossy black scales had a mysterious feel to them. Despite the hard texture, they had an elastic feel to it, I was so fascinated by the scales that I received a scolding from Ferufivisurotte. Arc-han, dont stroke a womans back without permission! Oh, sorry. It was unintentional, the feeling of your scales was I immediately stopped my hand and apologized to her. Ariane, who was now watching from a distance, was directing unspoken pressure at my back, preventing me from carelessly turning around. Although Id hesitated to ride on the back of a woman, I immediately began rubbing said womans back as soon as I climbed aboard while I was reflecting on my actions, Ferufivisurotte slowly rose to her feet and unraveled her wings, which caused the surrounding elves to back away from her. Well then, lets go! Dont fall off, kay? Understo`!? After her warning, she began to flap her gorgeous, large wings at a rapid pace, resulting in such a rapid increase in wind pressure that my body was pinned to her back. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ~~~~~~~~ !!? A scream leaked from my mouth as a torrent of wind that accompanied our rapid ascent pushed me backward before a strange sensation washed over me. There was no time to look at the surroundings and only the sensation of being launched skyward was clear, which made me wonder if this was what astronauts experienced aboard a rocket. Ky`un! Ponta, whod been pushed against my chest, let out an excited shout. Even though I was envious of Ponta, I desperately clung on and fought against the wind pressure, until it suddenly stopped and my body became light. I was finally able to take in our surroundings, and it was clear that we were a considerable distance in the sky. Soulia looked like a small speck in between Ferufivisurottes flapping wings. I had no idea what the exact altitude was, but based on the size of the capital below Id say we were between a thousand and two thousand meters in the sky. I-it would be instant death if you fell from this height Kyun! Kyun! At this height, I couldnt even locate the elves who had gathered to send us off. Honestly, I would be cowering if I werent in my skeleton form right now. However, at the same time, the feeling of taking in the otherworldly beauty of the scenery I was currently seeing, all the while being caressed by the wind, was utterly enthralling. Eventually, Soulia faded into the background as Ferufivisurotte flew westward, in the opposite direction of the rising sun. Now, the landscape that spread below was that of the Sobiru mountain range, which acted as a natural border between Nozan and Salma, and the forest at the foot of the mountains. The height of the mountain range wasnt low by any means, since some of its highest peaks were snowed over, which only occurred at three thousand meters. However, Ferufivisurotte easily increased her altitude once more and leisurely flew westwards over the mountains. It seems that we will arrive at Salmas capital earlier than anticipated. Kyun! Kyun! As I was looking down at the landscape slowly wandering past us, Ponta finally popped out from under my chest, spread out her fluffy tail and let out a pleased cry. Ferufivisurotte briefly looked back at me before puffing out her chest and boasting about her own prowess. Naturally, it is because of my wings. This time we checked the maps, so you can just relax on my back and enjoy the ride, Arc-han. Certainly, in regards to travel speed, nothing expect my long- distance transfer magic matched a dragon king, but that wasnt something everyone could use. I guess that the act of a dragon king placing someone on their back was dependent on Ferufivisurotte, Williahsfim, and the other kings attitudes. However Things like altitude, the chilling wind and the effect of rapid acceleration and ascension on the body, in addition to maintaining ones grip, had to be considered as well. In hindsight, it was probably for the best that Ariane and Chiome hadnt come along. She must have understood all of this from the beginning, which is why she refused to let anyone but me ride her, as I had proven myself capable of withstanding it lets not think about whether or not that had been a thought-out conviction, or just an optimistic guess on her behalf. Well, in terms of viability, it wasnt all that different from my transfer magic. Still, neither the cold, altitude or speed prevented Ponta from cheerfully wagging her tail. While I was thinking over such things, Ferufivisurottes violet eyes focused on me again as she spoke in an irritated tone. Arc-han, youve been quiet for a long time, say something. She thrust her long tail up as she made her demand to me. It was enough for me to silently take in the scenery, but that didnt seem to be the case for her, so she asked her passenger to speak with her. I didnt have anything to add anything to the abrupt conversation, but after scratching my head for a while I remembered something from our first encounter. Well, Ferufivisurotte-dono, if you would allow me there is one question Id like to ask. Huh, what is it? When I first met her the most surprising thing about her wasnt her appearance or aura around her, it was the peculiar accent. The first dragon king I had met was Williahsfim and Id just assumed that all of them would speak in his formal manner, so itd been a bit off-putting when Id met her. However, since nobody had commented on it, I gradually started to accept it. Ferufivisurotte-dono, your manner is speaking is a little peculiar, did you always talk like that? Or do you normally speak in a similar fashion to Williahsfim? She rapidly blinked her reptilian eyes at my question for a few moments before replying with a hearty chuckle. Ahahhah, thats right. You also came from the other side She paused for a moment before she settled her gaze on me again. Its something that Eva-han taught me. Its an elegant manner of speaking on the other side, isnt it? Ferufivisurotte seemed a bit confused when I nearly choked on my words as I turned to reply to her. Umm, thats the case, in a certain sense Her dialect certainly resembled a Kyoto dialect it wasnt dishonest to say that, but frankly speaking, it was obviously fake. What on earth did the first chieftain teach her? Given everything I know Id thought that Evangeline, the one whod created Great Canada Forest, had been Canadian, but perhaps shed been Japanese like me no, it was just a possibility, not a fact. While I pondered Evangelines nationality, Ponta looked towards the ground and wagged her tail more vigorously. Kyun! Kyun! When I heard that cry, I looked down and saw that the mountain range was giving way to plains. Oh, weve already crossed the border. That was indeed fast. The plains beyond the Sobiru mountains rested within Salma. If Im not mistaken the capital of this country, Larissa, should be a coastal city. Ferufivisurotte had grasped the surrounding geography on a map before we left Soulia and seemed to know the route by heart, or was comparing the surroundings to her memory of the map. Vast pains spread out beneath my gaze and the horizon stretched out in the distance. Perhaps that was the southern sea. It hadnt taken half a day to get here, and I let out a relieved sigh as things seemed to be going ahead of schedule. Eventually the massive walls of a sprawling port-city spread out in front of us, next to the southern sea. Volume 8 - CH 8 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Capital Larissa A port city lied in the distance based on the description Branier had provided beforehand, and the magnificent fort built along the nearby hill, it was safe to assume that this city was Larissa. After she spotted the city, Ferufivisurotte gradually lowered her flight speed and began to hover in the air. Even from the sky, it was clear that the city was far from the state it would be in during peace times. In the harbor, several ships were anchored, but all of them were heavily damaged or had pillars of black smoke rising from them. Only a few boats had managed to drift out to sea, but their sails had been shredded or their masts had been snapped off. The city was also heavily damaged, with multiple breaches in the city wall. Pillars of black smoke were rising throughout the city and destroyed buildings were visible even from up here. Just as Branier had predicted after hearing from the messenger dispatched by the capital, Larissa had fallen victim to the undead ambush. From this height and distance, it was impossible to tell if there were any survivors. Ferufivisurotte seemed a bit puzzled as she observed the city below. Ara, there are a bunch of undead in that city, have you ever seen so many of them? Theres one large signature in a sea of smaller ones, ten thousand of them, perhaps? What To grasp the situation on the ground from this distance, as expected of an exceptional being. Although my current body had good eyesight, it was still within the realm of common sense. Even I was incapable of observing the ground with satellite-like clarity from two thousand meters in the air. However, her ludicrous sensory capabilities werent the problem. The problem was the number of undead she said were in the city. Branier had said that Larissa had been attacked by two-hundred-thousand undead. If the vast majority of them werent here, it meant that they were already on the move. The undead in the city were probably left behind to guard the occupied territory. The messenger from Larissa had arrived in margrave Braniers remote territory seeking aid shortly after the attack had begun. Considering the time it took the margrave to reach Nozan, a considerable number of days had passed since the ambush. It was possible that the undead army had already reached Braniers territory, but from what Goemon had witnessed in Delfuentos capital, it was unlikely they could move immediately after capturing Larissa. Though the spider-chimera could match a horse in regards to running speed, the undead soldiers which made up the majority of the armys soldiers were no different from humans. Since that was the case, there was still a bit of time left. Ferufivisurotte-dono, we still need to establish a transfer location, can you land us in a suitable location? For future actions, it was necessary to draw the scenery of the location that would act as the Larissa transfer location. Ho, a suitable location` Ferufivisurotte shifted the angle of her wings when she said that. OW NOOOOOOO!? Kyun! We suddenly began dropping out of the sky, the rapid updraft nearly throwing me off with the same force that had pinned me to Ferufivisurotte during our ascension. I clung to her back in an attempt to fight against the weightlessness, then a thundering boom preceded a shock that ran through her massive body. Two spider chimera had been patrolling the area, and Ferufivisurotte had crushed them beneath her feet, cutting down the remaining undead around her with the crystalline tip of her tail. It was a leisurely swipe of her tail, but it cut across the ground like the grim reapers sickle, and all the undead within her tails range were bisected. Uh, the stench is making my noise weep. Ferufivisurotte show of overwhelming power was somewhat marred by her complaint about the stench of the undead. The place wed landed appeared to be a field next to Larissa. It was no longer possible to harvest the now trampled wheat. Not all of the fields had been trampled, but considering just how many people could survive on what little remained My gaze wandered over the city overflowing with the dead and undead. Because we couldnt afford to be leisurely about this, I unwrapped the furoshiki, took out my drawing implements and began sketching the area. However, just as I was about to begin my work, I caught sight of several spider chimeras and a host of undead soldiers approaching our location. It would take too much time to annihilate all the undead loitering outside the city, and Ferufivisurotte just seemed annoyed by them as she watched their approach. Ferufivisurotte-dono, Im apologise, but would you mind dealing with the surrounding undead while I finish the task at hand? She proudly puffed out her chest when she replied to my question. Ill play around with them for a while, give me a shout when youre done. With that she kicked the ground as she flapped her wings, basically gliding towards the undead as she unleashed her reapers sickle upon them. The sound of a whiplash rang out as she began to reap the surroundings. The undead vanished in an instant and the wheat stalks were thrown into the air and fell to the ground like confetti. Kyun! Kyun! Pontas cry drew my attention away from her colossal back, and I resumed my drawing in a hurry. If I didnt hurry, she might actually clear out the surrounding undead and turn her attention towards the city. I decided on the space directly in front of Larissas city wall as the transfer location and began recreating the scene on the parchment. Since there wasnt much time, I only drew a rough sketch and planned to fill in the details later. It would be nice if I could immediately envision landscapes when I invoke transfer magic. That utterance left my lips as I compared the drawing to the actual location. Although itd been a rushed job, Id say I managed to capture the general image. After finishing my work and putting away my implements, I shouted Ferufivisurottes name while she crushed some undead beneath her feet. Ferufivisurotte-dono!! Her hearing was quite impressive, as soon as I called her, she stopped cutting down undead and leisurely flew back to me. That was unexpectedly quick. Ferufivisurotte sighed and looked back at the capital as she said that. Her purple reptilian eye blinked once as her sharp gaze poured over the city. Is something wrong? Kyun? When Ponta and I voiced our concerns, Ferufivisurotte slightly shook her head and glanced back at me. The one large presence that had been in the city suddenly vanished At her comment, I turned my attention to the destroyed town. Because I lacked Arianes and Chiomes high-level sensory capabilities I couldnt understand what Ferufivisurotte meant with she talked about presences. However, that big presence she spoke of probably wasnt a spider chimera or an undead soldier. Perhaps it was a cardinal, or even the pope. The fact that they suddenly vanished could mean that they had access to transfer magic like mine. If that were the case, it would be impossible to follow them, and it meant another problem for us. Ferufivisurotte-dono, the main body of the undead forces have probably begun heading for Margrave Braniers territory. I would like to pinpoint their current location, so may I borrow your wings? We were supposed to return to Soulia once we set the transfer location, but if the undead host was already marching towards Braniers territory, then we needed to keep track of its present position. Depending on their estimated time of arrival we might have to alter our plans. However, her reply to appeal was a rather plain one. Arc-han, didnt I already say I would lend you my power? Stop wasting time and climb on my back. Get a good grip, because Im gonna fly a little recklessly. No even a second of hesitatioooooonnnnnnn!? After I tied my bag to my shoulders again and sat on her back with Ponta, Ferufivisurotte took that as the signal to ascend into the sky. Ky??uh!! Ponta let out a happy cry, even as the wind forced her against my chest. Eventually, the intense wind pressure subsided and Ferufivisurotte began flying in a circle before asking me a question. The Branier territory is east of here, right? Thats right. I want a grasp of our enemys current location. When I answered her question, she nodded and immediately turned to the east. Come on, lets go! Ferufivisurotte spread her wings wide open in response to my comment, their purple patterns rippling as she flew faster and faster eastward bound. Kyun! Kyun! An intense headwind bombarded me, but Ponta just looked immensely pleased. There was a strange air bubble surrounding Ponta that seemed to lessen the wind force she experienced, it was quite a skillful use of magic. Id heard that riding the wind currents was a fluffy foxs primary means of transportation, so it was probably a racial skill. It was an enviable ability to have for someone at risk at being knocked off by the wind. However, I didnt have to endure the wind for long. Ferufivisurotte lowered her speed and urged me to look down. Arc-han, down below. That, what I held my breath as I took in the spectacle on the ground below. Scattered across the plains were these small, black spots those spots being a countless numbers of undead all heading toward the east. Their movement wasnt like what Id seen from the forces of the Holy Leburan Empire, but they were still slowly but surely marching towards the Branier territory and the elven populated Rouen Forest. Given the distance from here to Larissa, it will still take them some time to reach the territorys border, but that isnt anything to be optimistic about Kyun! An utterance escaped my lips as Ponta intensely stared at the ground. Once they gather in one place, one of us can blow them away with magic. Itll be messy with them scattered about that. Ferufivisurotte didnt even try to hide the disgusted sound she emitted before looking back at me. How about it, Arc-han? That is It was as she said, we could annihilate the hundreds of thousands of marching undead, but the manner in which they were spread out meant that there was no guarantee that an area of effect spell would destroy all of them. While it was possible for Ferufivisurotte and me to kill them all, we didnt have the time to spare. Since we could no longer hope to deploy troops at Larissa, the next transfer site candidate would have to be on the border of the margraves territory. However, it was possible that the army would split in two to attack the elven village Doranto in the south once they breach the territory. If we wanted to destroy a significant portion of the enemys war potential we needed to find a location that would hinder their movement I considered that while trying to remember the map layout of the area. The Uiru river should flow along the border. How about we prepare a greeting for them there? As if shed read my mind, Ferufivisurotte spoke the idea Id just thought of. Yes, we should set the new location near the fort that sits on the edge of the territory. According to margrave Branier, a few forts remained on the eastern bank of the Uiru river from back when the territory had belonged to Nozan, and hed restored them back to working order. While the official statement was that they were meant to protect important highways, their real purpose was to fend off harassment from other Salman nobles and the neighboring territories. Villages in the Branier territory had fallen victim to bandit raids until the margrave restored the forts. Ariane didnt seem to understand the connection between those things, but King Asparuf accepted it as if it were a common occurrence. It seems that the Branier territory was under constant threat of invasion from both outside and within. Regardless, our first step will be to visit the Uiru river fort. Ferufivisurotte-dono, can you overlook them for now and take us to down near the Uiru river? Well set the new location there and return to Soulia immediately afterward. Ferufivisurotte accepted the new timetable I suggested with a nod. Okay, Im setting off again! After she made that declaration, she flapped her wings and resumed her eastern flight. The undead didnt seem to notice us flying above them, and in almost no time wed left them far behind. Against such a strong headwind, I squinted my eyes and focused on what was straight ahead. Ferufivisurotte flight speed was the same as itd been before, so it should be possible to estimate how long it would take to the undead army to reach the river. Volume 8 - CH 9 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Strategy Meeting In front of me, a mighty river meandered from the north to the south. There was no doubt that the Uiru river started at the Sobiru mountains. Wed overtaken the undead army by a wide margin, so it was possible they had just left Larissa. On our way here, we crossed another mountainous area, separated from the Sobiru mountain range by a vast plain, which narrowed the closer we came to the river. My eyes wandered over to the fort sitting on the opposite bank. If the mountains slowed the undead down, it should take them two days, no three days to cross the river. I confirmed the existence of two forts from here. Sturdy stone walls surrounded both of them. Those forts initially acted as Nozans first line of defense when it still owned these lands it was rather pompous to re-purpose those military strongholds as highway patrol stations, but it would undoubtedly be difficult for bandits to cross over from neighboring territories. There was a massive stone bridge that spanned across the river banks, and it seemed to be impossible to reach the Branier territory from Larussa without crossing it first. Hmm, if that is another anti-harassment measure, it should suffice as a base of operation in the case of a large-scale raid. I dont understand the inner-workings of high society. Kyun! Ponta gave me a confused glance as I muttered an utterance both amazement and disgust. Pontas large eyes didnt reveal if she understood me or not, so I stroked her head and asked Ferufivisurotte to take us down a little bit away from the forts. Ferufivisurotte-dono, can you land us a good distance away from the forts? Margrave Branier had yet to return from his trip to Nozan that meant that news of the current operation hadnt reached here yet. Naturally, none of the soldiers tasked with patrolling the border would know who I was. Someone riding an 80-meter tall dragon king would cause an uproar. Despite landing a reasonable distance away from the fort, my objective was to draw the new transfer coordination, and there would be no point if we were too far away from the forts. Although it would be risky to approach the fort, as long as the giant dragon king didnt cause a problem, I should be able to jot down the new location and return to Soulia. Dont fall off. After saying that, she landed on the eastern bank of the Uiru river and laid down. When we landed, there was almost nothing blocking the view of the forts, and I saw a soldier at the top of one of the tower panicking before he disappeared. His extreme reaction was only natural. Although wed landed a reasonable distance away, there was no way a human could ignore a massive dragon appearing out of nowhere. Luckily, the stone bridge sandwiched between the pair of forts was a distinctive enough feature, a rough sketch should be enough to recall this place from memory. Ferufivisurotte-dono, once Im finished, well be returning to Soulia, so you can return to your human form if you like, She nodded at my suggestion. It was possible to move her large figure with transfer magic, but increasing the size of the magic formation also increased the mana consumption, and I wanted to leave a surplus for what was to come. Id probably have to return here with five thousand troops to bolster the defenses of this place after returning to Soulia. I hopped off her back and immediately pulled out my drawing implements. Kyun! Wait a bit longer Ponta. Well be returning to Soulia soon. I tried to soothe Ponta, whod started jumping on my head, and did my best to take in the scenery. The Uriu, which could be seen from the sky, was a rather large river that was well over a hundred meters across. However, it was a broad, but shallow river, with the small boulders resting along the riverbed causing breaks in the current. The spider chimeras should be able to easily cross it. I copied down the scenery while taking all of the environmental details into account. In the midst of my work, Ferufivisurotte-dono had begun her transformation into a humanoid, by the time shed finished the panicked man from before had returned with several other people. While the other soldiers seemed annoyed as they scanned the surrounding area, the original watchman pointed and gestured as they tried to explain themselves. I couldnt help but feel bad for them as they tried to figure out how the massive dragon suddenly vanished. Kyun! Kyun! Pontas cries and swats at my helmet cleared away the unnecessary thoughts from my head, and my hands resumed their work. Youre quite skilled at that. The rough outline and secondary overlay had been completed when Ferufivisurotte commented on the drawing as I compared the picture against the scenery it was based on. Sorry to keep you waiting. Once Im finished, we can return to Soulia. Yes, its been a while since I traveled by transfer magic. After placing the drawing into my bag, I faced Ferufivisurotte as her mind traveled to the days of old with a smile on her face. Im sure that the first chieftain Evangeline had been able to use transfer magic, so traveling with me must have brought up memories. Transfer Gate. When I invoked the spell, Ferufivisurotte took an interest in the magic formation that appeared at my feet. I pictured the palace courtyard in Soulia in my mind before everything went dark and our surroundings wholly changed. Transfer magic is truly convenient. Ferufivisurotte was the first to speak up after we returned. No even half a day has passed since we left. Its thanks to your wings Ferufivisurotte-dono. I appreciate everything you did. Because she usually didnt allow people to ride on her back, I thanked her for putting up with everything. Such a stiff fellow, youre different from Eva-han. She had a thin smile on her face as she gave me a funny look. Arc-han, didnt I already tell you this before? I already said that I would help. Ah, Ill still accept your personal thanks of course. You see? Her lips formed into a half-smile and she raised the crystalline sword at the end of her tail over her head after saying that. Then, shall we give our report to the others? Kyun! Kyun! With that hurried change of topic, I turned on my heels and rushed to the palace with Ponta in hand. In a specific room inside the palace. The representatives of each faction in opposition of Hiruku had gathered here. Ariane, Chiome and Goemon, as well as each of the representatives, were all focused on Ferufivisurotte and me. The white and black pieces from yesterday had been reset on the opened map on the main table. I picked up the black piece that had been set near Larissa and moved it to a new eastern position. What!? Theyve already captured Larissa and are heading eastward!? Margrave Branier let out a surprised shout as he watched the rearrangement of the pieces, as the movements of the black pieces showed the actions of the undead army. Yes, only the bare minimum of troops had been left behind to occupy Larissa, and the rest of their forces have begun their march to the Branier territory. While it isnt a normal march, all of the undead are steadily heading eastward As I explained the situation to everyone, Ferufivisurotte began playing with one of the black pieces, a thin smile covering her face. If they walked in formation like humans, I couldve blown them away with a single breath. The human representatives, Prince Sect, King Asparuf and Margrave Branier all became distraught by her commit. Only Princess Lille looked puzzled by their reactions. If Ferufivisurotte-sama is so strong, then the people attacked by the undead can be at ease. Why are you making such a difficult expression father? Under Lilles serious look, King Asparuf cleared his throat and began contemplating his next course of action. Margrave Branier returned to his senses thanks to that and took another look at the map. Arc-dono, do you have any idea how long it will take them to reach my territory? It doesnt need to be accurate, but an estimation would be of great help. Margrave Branier clung to his territory I looked him in his praying eyes and told him how many days remained until the army reached his home. Based on what I saw, two or three days. Thats remarkably fast. Deep wrinkled formed above margrave Braniers eyebrows as he began mumbling to himself. Dylans gaze rose from the map before he made a few observations about the enemys movement. The undead do not need to sleep or eat like regular people. A vast amount of distance can be cover since they dont need to rest. Given the topography, it should only take them four days at most. As Dylan had said, undead didnt have to waste time eating or sleeping while they relocated. They didnt have to cart around luggage or food without enough food, or water for the horses at the very least, it would be impossible for humans to match their marching speed. Soldiers able to fight fight 24/7 without tiring could be considered the ultimate soldiers Also, since they were already dead, they would never die naturally. There was a vast difference between them and my undead appearance; I could still eat, sleep in a bed and take pleasure in bathing. While I contemplated the differences between me and legitimate undead, Ferufivisurotte tapped the white piece placed near the Uiru river. For the time being, the forts long the Uiru river shall act as our defensive line. If you can reduce their numbers a little and halt their movements we can handle the rest. While King Asparuf and Margrave Branier seemed confused by her statement, both Dylan and great elder Furgas nodded along with it. I never thought Id live long enough to see one of Ferufivisurotte-samas serious attacks. The King and the Margrave shared a look and nodded after listening to elder Farguss remark and his chuckle. The dragon king had just conveyed a plan to fight the two-hundred-thousand undead that could hardly be considered a strategy, and the experienced dark elf commander didnt seem the slightest bit anxious about it. They seemed to realize that this war was no longer in human hands. Elder Fargus and Dylan already understood that they would, for the most part, be relegated to clean up after Ferufivisurotte unleashed her attack. I wouldve liked to see her in action myself, but shed been placed in charge of Salma, while I would handle Delfuento. Then, the two forts on our side of the frontlines with Salma should be composed of troops from Rhoden and the Branier territory, with roughly one thousand carefully selected Canadian warriors acting as the rearguard. Any objections? Dylan sought the consensuses of everyone present after outlining his plans for the Salman front. The silence seemed to reflect their agreement with the idea. Because theres a limited amount of time remaining, the forces from Rhoden and Canada will be led by prince Sect and elder Fargus respectively. Arc-kun, we will be relying on your magic once more. Dylan placed two white pieces along the edge of the Uiru river before putting two more in the forested area nearby. After the troops have been transported, there should be enough time for margrave Branier to return to his base and lead his troops to the designated area. I hope that the warriors of Doranto will participate, but I will summarize the situation to elder Fargus and the other Canadian warriors later. Dylan paused once more and locked gazes with everyone. Once the deployment to the Salman front is completed, well need to check the status of things on the front lines in Delfuento. The forces over there will be composed of Canadian warriors and the members of the Blade Heart Clan, and shall be centered around Arc-kun and Williahsfim-sama. Dylan turned to me for confirmation after saying that. While I approve of your plan Dylan-dono, Im gonna have to request postponing the deployment of Ferufivisurotte-dono, as I still need to set a location for Delfuentos capital Given the concerning speed of the undead, it was necessary to get ahold of the situation in Delfuento before things changed. According to Goemons report, they seemed to be staying in the capital, but they could already be on the move. In a world where information rarely traveled at the speed of my near instantaneous transfer magic, or the flight speed of a dragon king, the movement of an undead horde was a more significant threat than I first thought. The Kingdoms of Salma and Delfuento had already fallen to these undead hordes. I, whod been raised in a modern society, had underestimated the importance of superior mobility. To reliably stay ahead of the undead, we couldnt afford to lose the dragon kings ability to soar above the topography. While I intended to rely on Ferufivisurottes wings once more, the person in question nominated someone else. Well, isnt there another dragon king here? There shouldnt be an issue if you ask him, right? Her mouth formed into a crescent moon as she calmly chuckled. It seems I would be riding on Williahsfims back instead of Ferufivisurottes this time a dry laugh left my lips as I remembered the time I unknowing walked across his back. Volume 8 - CH 10 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Defense of Uiru RiverPart 1 The Uiru River, which flows south from the Sobiru mountains in the west, acted as the dividing line of Salmas fringe territories. The river intersected the highway that connected the Brainer territory to Larissa with a solid stone bridge. The former Nozan forts had been converted into guard stations for the soldiers that patrolled the highway. Usually, the sheer size of the minimally staffed and renovated forts left them with a deserted atmosphere, but now the air was fraught with pre-war elation and irritation of the soldiers that filled the forts to the rafters. It wasnt just the soldiers originally assigned to the forts here, but also the reinforcements from Rhoden, the remainder of Brainers military and even a few elven soldiers. All were gathered here. As for the elves, it wasnt only the Canadian who were present: the elven warriors from Doranto, lead by elder Sergei and elder Iwaldo, were also here. Since it was a rare occurrence actually to see an elven warrior, the humans were casting sideways glances at them. However, it wasnt just the ears that caught their attention. The beautiful female warriors amongst the elves certainly caught the attention of those accustomed to a male-dominated society, and that was partially responsible for the lack of tension one would expect before a battle against the undead that would determine humanitys faith. This unprecedented crisis caused by the undead army had caused the long disparate parties of this world, even the elves and beastman, to band together in a bid for survival. Actions that may cause discord between mutual allies were strictly prohibited. However, though no one dared to say it, most of the soldiers were aware of the difference in power between them and the elves. Some were capable of unitizing transfer magic powerful enough to move supplies and troops in the blink of an eye, and others singlehandedly hunted monsters which required an entire unit to subdue. Although theyd heard rumors, this was the first time many of them were exposed to the difference between the elves and themselves. One thing was for sure, those present at this battle would turn the other way if ordered to fight the elves. While the governing bodies of humanity never imagined that the elves exceeded the might of both empires, it was clear that their attitude towards elvenkind would be changed from this point on. You could see it in the way some of their superiors humbled themselves before the elves, despite their numbers not exceeding even one thousand people. However, nobody publicly voiced any dissatisfaction. The primary contributing factor to this atmosphere was stretching her wings in the courtyard in-between the two forts. Dragon King Ferufivisurotte. one of the most powerful creatures in the world, whose legend was passed along through poem, plays and songs, opened her wings and flew into the sky. Her majestic figure reached a length of eighty meters. No matter your status, no matter how brilliant you were, and no matter how brave you claimed to be no one could remain calm in front of such an existence. It was a symbol of the kind of power that disregarded all reason The elves had requested the dragon kings cooperation in the coming battle only the truly brave or idiotic would maintain a haughty attitude in front of someone like that. With the awe-inspiring dragon king here, even the ordinary soldiers understood that they wouldnt be contributing much to the coming battle. However, the soldiers here knew that they were here only to prevent the spirit of cooperation from collapsing if the general public felt that humanitys dignity had been trampled. The reality of the situation was undeniable, but cooperation equally important In that regard, the officials understood that the soldiers needed to return with a sense of pride after fighting for their home and country and had arranged for that to happen. The troops were well aware of that fact after hearing the speech given before deployment. Still, many of the soldiers were happy to have such a reliable ally on their side. No, what made the soldiers worry was the fact that the vast army of undead invaders originated from the Hiruku Theocracy. It was just too outrageous to believe that Hiruku had been taken over by monsters, and there were already rumblings questioning if it was even possible to control such evil. Moreover, the majority of the soldiers had been raised under Hirukus human-centric doctrine since they were children. The validity of the story was still unknown, but the undeniable fact, which seemed to support the story, was that the various races of the world had gathered to face a common threat. The situations rapid development hadnt given the soldiers enough time to rein in their emotions. The dragon king that had flown to Larissa on a scouting mission had to turn back after being spotted over the city. After the same dragon king landed on an open plain nearby the forts, a messenger ran out telling everyone that the enemy had arrived. At the time, the announcement hiked up the soldiers tension and those interested to learn what form the enemy took patrolled the outer walls and climbed the watchtower to get a look at them only to find nothing. Now everyone was examining the opposite bank of the Uiru river. The thin layer of grey clouds that had blanketed the sky since this morning had created a sense of foreboding amongst the soldiers. Many soldiers breathlessly stared ahead as they waited for the enemy to appear. Nothing was obstructing the view on the opposite bank and then black blotches began to appear on the gentle hills on the opposite side of the river. They lacked the intimidating presence of a coordinated army. However, the sight of the aimless mass of monsters making headway towards the Brainer territory produced a somewhat eerie atmosphere. At a glance, the mass seemed to be composed of infantrymen in dull armor they moved in small groups with the gait of the undead. They appeared to be a large group of infantrymen, and it wouldve been impossible to tell they were undead without having been told beforehand. Fortunately, or unfortunately, there were one or two inhuman figures scattered among the groups appearing next. The soldiers who caught sight of those figures unconsciously released shouts of surprise. The world is full of monsters. One of the soldiers muttered that to no one in particular the soldiers atop the watchtowers had similar impressions. The creatures lower body was that of a giant spider, their upper body was composed of two fused-together human torsos, and they carried a weapon in each of their four arms. These creatures were neither humans nor monsters they seemed to be leading the groups of undead across the river They were heading straight towards the Branier territory. The army of the dead had arrived warning bells began to ring, and the activity started to pick up inside the forts. Margrave Brainier, the lord of this territory, and Elder Fangas, a great elder of Canada forest and overseer of the elven warriors, watched the situation unfold from the top of a watchtower. Even though we were informed of this and were expecting something to this extent, its a greater spectacle to bear witness to this in person its hard to believe that this is real. The wrinkles on the margraves brow deepened as he uttered that statement. As he had said, theyd been expecting this after hearing the report brought from the capital, and it was something hed been prepared to face ever since he went to Nozan for assistance. The unexpected support from the elves, beastmen and Rhoden Kingdom had allowed them to amass more war potential than had initially been thought possible. It was impossible to gather any more forces beyond what they had The margrave unintentionally glared at the undead army gathering at the opposite bank of Uiru river. If they failed here, then the lives of the people living in his territory would be lost. The massive figure who stood beside him with his arms crossed and seemed to radiate strength, elder Fargas smacked margrave Brainer on the shoulder and smiled intimidatingly. Your face has become rather stiff, Wendelin-dono. Theres no need to make such a face with Ferufivisurotte-sama here. As long as we follow the plan, we shall be victorious this day. Elder Fargas lightly swung his heavy-looking war mallet, which let out a dull ring when it slammed against the stone floor. Canadian Warriors! Archers, keep the enemy pinned to the riverbank! Ferufivisurotte-sama will take care of things after that! Show them our might! The elves on the fort raised their weapons to the sky and let out a battle cry in response to Fargas orders from above. At the same time, a multicolored flag was raised towards the fort across the courtyard. The breeze of the river fanned the multicolored flag, as the other forts tower hoisted their own flag. When the signal went up the elven archers that had been packed on the roofs of the two forts readied an arrow towards the river. Since the Uiru river was shallow enough to walk across, the vanguard of the undead army simply continued their trek as they reached the riverbank. However, even though the infantrymen were undead, they were still at risk of being carried away by the current, so they had to choose a shallow place to cross. As the undead soldiers began crossing the river one after another, the spider-monstrosities that acted as their leaders suddenly had their heads blown off after crossing the river halfway. The other undead reaching the middle of the river began dropping as well. What is this The question slipped from the margraves lips. The human soldiers couldnt believe what they were seeing. The elven archers atop the forts were killing the undead soldiers one after another. Even if you said that the forts had been built close to the river, there were still over five hundred meters between them and the center of the river. Accurately shooting the enemy despite the breeze coming off the river was something beyond the skill of human archers. The arrows that the elves released accelerated as if they had a mind of their own and sometimes curved to hit enemies that tried to avoid them. Wether it was the humanoid undead or the monsters with healthy bodies and protective armor, they all suffered the same fate. When the arrows pierced the bodies of the spider monsters they dug themselves into deep into their flesh before violently exploding. The second and third volley of arrows had utterly stopped the irregular march. Upon observing the archers, margrave Brainer noticed that they always spoke a strange chant before firing the arrow and concluded that they must have been using some kind of magic. However, not even the elves and their unmatched marksmanship would have been capable of decimating an army of two-hundred- thousand. The elves were packed on top of two forts across the river there was a little more than a thousand of them between both forts, while the enemy consisted of hundreds of thousands of undead. Fortunately, they managed to make the enemy cautious of crossing the river, as several spider monsters halted their march, causing their forces to gather around the opposite bank. Since crossing in small numbers had proven to be futile, they must have been preparing to cross in one massive burst. The ability to make sound decisions without prompting was well beyond normal undead, who mindlessly pursued the living the fact that they were beings with obvious intelligence was engraved into the minds of the soldiers. Nothing to say, Wendelin-dono? Theres a big difference between hearing about something and witnessing it with your own eyes. Even my eyes cant believe that undead capable of rational thought are standing in front of me. The margrave could only nod along with the elders words. However, the enemys behavior had already been predicted, and the plan was moving along smoothly. The two of them calmly watched the enemys movements from atop the roof, and immediately noticed when they started making slight advances towards the river. It was almost time. Thats Elder Fargas looked toward the cloudy sky and caught sight of something unbelievable. Volume 8 - CH 11 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax The Defense of Uiru RiverPart 2 The Dragon King Ferufivisurotte seemed small as she soared high amongst the clouds. As she moved her majestic wings, her massive body collected the surrounding mana, mixing it with her own magic, and gathered the resulting concoction above her head. The dazzling white sun gradually expanded as Ferufivisurotte poured more and more of her power into the orb. Down below, the undead began crossing the Uiru river in unison, prompting the elves to prey upon them with their arrows. However, the overwhelming number of undead meant that those who fell were reduced to stepping stones for the others. Despite the threat of the elven archers, the humans could only watch as the two hundred thousand undead advanced without fear, while the elves could just wrinkle their brows and continue to fire their arrows. However, everything came to an abrupt halt The Dragon King was primed to unleash her little sun upon the undead in the middle of crossing the river. When elder Fargus confirmed that, he gave the signal to those who had been waiting nearby. Drop your weapons and get down!! Dont get caught outside the wall!! With the signal given, the unit leaders began instructing their subordinates the shouted orders breaking everyone from their shock-induced trance and spurring them to act. Margrave Branier and the others quickly took a crouching poster with their backs against the wall, leaving only elder Fargas standing on the roof, laughing with teeth bared and a vicious gleam in his eyes. The moment Branier called out Fargas to see what was going on the entire area was blanketed by a white light so intense, everyone unintentionally shielded their eyes. Dooooooooooooooooooon!!! An intense gust accompanied the ear-splitting explosion, the entire fort shaking as the ground rumbled, and a few soldiers screamed in abject terror. The resulting upheaval sent wet dirt and pebbles shooting into the sky, covering the soldiers from head to toe in filth and grime. What in the world happened the soldiers tried to confirm that they were still alive, the ringing in their eyes resulting in some rather loud exchanges. Theyd been informed beforehand that powerful magic would be used, and that they would have to brace themselves. Still, what they had experienced just now was beyond anything any of them couldve imagined. While the humans inside the forts were thrown into a state of confusion, the elven warriors raised their fists to the sky and let out bellowing battle cries. Elder Fargas didnt even bother to hide his excitement as he stood on the roof of the watchtower, pounding away at his chest. The soldiers eventually regained their composure after seeing the elves behavior and checked their weapons before staring out into the massive dust cloud. The downpour of river water gradually cleared away the obscuring smoke and dust the collective attention of the soldiers focused in the direction of the uiru river. The expressions on everyones face reflected utter astonishment. The Uiru river had been completely severed, a vast bowl-shaped crater had been blown into the earth, with the river now flowing directly into said bowl. The river flowing from the mountains would eventually fill in the crater, and a new lake would be born here. Countless undead had vanished along with a chunk of the earth as a result of Dragon King Ferufivisurottes attack, and now less than half of the undead remained. Margrave Brainier was left speechless by the display of such immense power only a groan escaped his lips as he took in the vastly changed landscape. The stone bridge that previously led to the capital had collapsed as a result of the shockwave. Only the remnants of the stone foundation remained standing. Hahaha, as expected from Ferufivisurotte-sama! This is it! Although it can not be fired repeatedly, all we have to do is take care of the stragglers! Only one person, elder Fargus, looked upon this spectacle with glee as he hosted his war maul over his shoulder. The undead could not feel fear in the face of the great magic that had been unleashed, and mindless advanced into the crater. They lacked the imposing presence their numbers previous offered them and appeared to be nothing more than shambling undead. To desecrate the dead the body should be returned to the earth and the soul to the heavens, yet the dead have become the tools of the living. Elder Fargas raised his mallet and pointed towards the remnants of the undead army before loudly shouting orders to the soldiers. With that single blow, our victory is certain!! However, dont relax now! The promised peace of this land can only be obtained after every last undead is slain!! Canadian warriors, slay the spider monsters! The others will scatter like leaves! The stunned human soldiers, motivated by the Fargas speech, raised their weapons towards the sky and joined in on the elves war cry. Although more than half of the undead had been exterminated, they couldnt become careless with the remaining ten thousand monsters. After creating a new lake, Dragon King Ferufivisurotte wasnt in a state where she could unleash another powerful attack anytime soon. However, the difference between the soldiers morale when they had no hope of winning and when the victory was within reach was the same as the difference between the heaven and earth. As the elven archers worked to eliminate the few remaining spider monsters, the elven warriors proficient in melee combat formed small squads and made a sortie. The elven warriors were used to working in small units and act on the behest of their captains judgment, but the same could not be said of the human soldiers. Seeing the elven warriors bravely exiting the forts and seeing his troops standing there awaiting their orders spurred the margrave into action. The cavalry is to be deployed first, sweep away the armored soldiers around the fort! Though they are few in numbers, it would be suicidal to oppose the spider monsters directly, leave them to the elves and only offer assistance when necessary! Drop stones on any enemy that attempts to scale the walls! The Brainier soldiers were in high spirits as they complied to the margraves orders. However, Rhodens forces under the command of prince Sect, who had been stationed in the second fort, mobilized before they could act. A thousand cavalrymen sprung from the forts the moment the main entrance was opened. They crushed the enemies they came in contact with, using large spears to deal with the spider monsters, trampling over the enemies like a giant snake. To maintain the soldiers moral, prince Sect, dressed as a dignified knight, lead the charge himself. Margrave Brainier observed the dazzling scene from atop the watchtower, before letting out a sign and soothing his wrinkles above his eyes. Such is the strength of the youth I cant foolishly fight on the front lines anymore The faces of his family and the secretary hed placed in charge of his formal affairs flashed through the margraves mind as he muttered that statement. The lack of common sense on display had made him senile for a few moments unlike him, the prince would recover quickly and leading from the front would inspire the soldier who wouldve been in a state of panic otherwise. A bit of nostalgia for the times when hed been the young leader brandishing his sword swelled up in the seasoned lord and a self-deprecating smile appeared on his face. However, he gave his head a shack before looking for elder Fargus, the dark elf elder that had reached the same level of seniority as himself. However, the figure of the massive man was nowhere in sight, and when his gaze returned to the battlefield he caught sight of a strange old man blocking the path of the princes cavalry. Volume 8 - CH 12 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Uiru Defensive BattlePart 3 At the head of the Calvary, prince Sect noticed the old mans figure immediately, his appearance on the undead-ridden battlefield sparking a strong sense of incongruity within him. While the man wore the clothes of a clergyman, his sizeable muscular figure wouldnt loose when compared to elder Fargas. Deep wrinkles rest underneath his eyes and his beard was a deep shade of grey. The most eye-catching feature about the man, however, was the sword-like mass of iron, larger than himself, that he carried. The old man seemed calm and relaxed at first glance and unfathomable rage could be seen reflected in his eyes. A cold sweat trailed down the princes neck as he stared into those eyes. Well Well done! While being lower creatures, theyd been the precious subordinates entrusted to me You deserve to die!! Despite the stamping of the cavalrys hooves, the old mans voice echoed throughout the area, the sound of his voice reverberating through prince Sects body. The moment the old mans voice died down, his muscles began to swell, and his clothes flew off his body in tatters misshapen faces appeared all over the mans body and another set of glowing red eyes appeared on his head. At the same time, the giant sword on his back gradually began to rise, and prince Sect instinctively ordered his troops to part before they collided with the old man. However, the bizarre old man leaped forward and swung his massive sword at prince Sect. A chill traveled down prince Sects back, whod been a caught off guard because hed been giving out instructions, before he released the stirrups and jumped off his horse. Kyaw!? Gyhaa!! The air escaped the princes lungs as he landed hard and rolled away from his galloping horse. While a dull pain wracked his entire body, the prince managed to drag himself to his feet just in time to see the mysterious old man bisect his horse with a single slash. If hed been a second slower, he would have shared the horses fate. However, the old man ignored the parted waves of cavalrymen and turned his attention towards Sect. The prince realized that he hadnt escaped the danger yet. Of course my swordsmanship isnt the best it could be. Prince Sect begrudgingly wiped the blood off his lips after his self-deprecating remark and tried to draw his decorative sword from its sheath. Unfortunately, while he only received a mild shock from his fall and could still walk, a sharp pain racked Sects chest, and it became difficult to breath when the sword was halfway out. Given the old mans previous showings, there was no way the prince could win against this monster. However, a sarcastic smile remained plastered on his face. Looking at his strange behavior, a deafening roar, which reverberated through the area, was torn from the old mans lips as he brandished his sword once more. For an insect to point a sword at me, it is extremely unpleasant After the monstrous old mans spirited shout, he raised his massive sword and set his sights on the prince. However, in defiance of the princes orders, two soldiers with long spears broke away from the cavalry and placed themselves between Sect and the monster. Your Highness, please withdraw! Well be your opponents! After making that declaration, the two soldiers raised their spears and charged the old man. However, the man simply swung his massive sword towards the mounted soldiers, and blood and viscera flew everywhere as one of the men and his horse were bisected in the blink of an eye. Prince Sect glared at the gruesome display in utter silence, but the four red eyes on the old mans face narrowed as he detected something rapidly approaching from the rear. However, he remained focused on the prince in front of him when a figure leaped above his head and violently slammed a war hammer on the ground as it landed. You seem to be the leader of these monsters, arent ya? The massive, lilac-skinned dark elf suddenly descended upon the battlefield elder Fargas golden eyes carefully evaluated the strange being in front of him. The enemy wrinkled his brow at Fargas intrusion. Those monsters are the great army entrusted to me You are the leader of the long ears and that accursed lizard. However, youre merely the usurpers vanguard. The air itself trembled as the monstrous man spoke, and for the first time since he appeared, he grasped his sword with both hands and glared at Fargas. I, one of seven cardinals, August Ira Paciencia, shall purify you with my own hands accept the Popes gracious mercy. Having said so, cardinal August slashed at Fargas with his blindingly fast speed. However, elder Fargas used his mighty war hammer to deflect the cardinals sword before slipping into his opponents range and attempted to strike at his stomach. A dull sound rang out as the momentum of the attack sent Fargas flying back, while the angered cardinal August was left unscratched. Even though he seemed calm on the surface, Fargas stole several quick glances at his war hammer. Although there had been some positive feedback, the attack didnt have any effect on the enemy. Cardinal apparently Hiruku is ruled by monsters. The old mans muscles swelled as he lightly swung the lump of iron about, the same four-eyed, old man with misshapen faces across his body who had declared himself a cardinal of the Hiruku Theocracy. As a great elder, Fargas had lived for a long time, but this was the first time hed ever come across an undead as corrupted as the one currently in front of him. However, it was evident that the existence before him wasnt a hallucination. It would be detrimental to both elves and humans if this twisted creature continued to exist. It had to die here! With firm determination, Fargas lowered his stance and targeted the enemys abdomen again, but the enemy was also a skilled warrior although his sword was deflected again, Fargas posture had collapsed in the aftermath of the bout. The air itself trembled, and dust clouds were kicked up each time the two weapons collided with one another. While the two of them clashed, prince Sect, whose body continued to be wracked by pain, was carried away from their battle by a couple of his subordinates. Despicable lesser being! I will tear you limb from limb!! Cardinal August anger only grew as the battle dragged on. Following the cardinal explosive shout, just as Fargas deflected another of the cardinals attacks, the elder was forced to retreat as four black tendrils sprung from the cardinals back and attacked him. The surprise attack forced Fargas to break his stance, and Cardinal August immediately capitalizing on the opening. I see, he only excels at close-quarters melee combat Is that what youre thinking? Penetrate, Earth Fang However, Fargas wasnt upset in the slightest, his mouth forming into a crooked grin as he performed a rapid incantation that unleashed the power of the earth spirits. {Zuntsu! !} Upon the spells activation the earth itself formed a spear and impaled August through his back. For a moment, all of Augusts four eyes were completely focused on the dull-colored foreign object protruding from his stomach. However, the cardinal returned Fargas smile with a grin of his own as he glared at the elder. I see, so youre proficient in magic as well but it amounts only to this much Instead of worrying about the impalement, Fargas immediately invoked his spirit magic again when the cardinal began to move. Sacred Earth, consume my enemies In response to Fargas chants, the same type of earthen spears that had impaled August began penetrating the cardinal in an ascending pattern. Skewered from all sides, the cardinal was crucified on the spot. Uooooonoooooreeeeeee!! But, in a fit of rage, August strained against his bonds, the flexing of his engorged muscles alone sending cracks through the spears that restrained him. With the cardinal immobilized, Fargas gathered his strength and slammed his hammer into Augusts jaw with enough force to twist his neck. Thislesserbeinggggg! Despite suffering enough damage to kill an ordinary man, the cardinals four eyes remained locked on Fargas. But, Fargas remained undeterred by Augusts eerie appearance, his brows furrowing as he grumbled about the circumstances. You are quite the robust undead However, its over. Once those words left his lips, he shut his eyes and concentrated on his war hammer. Everlasting peace to the corrupted, eternal silence to the dead, earth become his tomb Wrinkles continued to gather on his forehead as Fargas continued to amass mana with his chant. August instinctively recognized the danger and redoubled his efforts to escape. However, his body had been severely damaged and struggled to repair itself, the souls embedded within him refusing to follow his commands. Fargas was unimpeded as the ground and sand floated into the air and coalesced into a single mass. The massive rock emitted a strange light, which, upon contact, caused the souls within August to run amok, his four red eyes reflecting the agony he felt as he stared at Fargas. August attempted to speak when the pair locked eyes, but the massive floating stone suddenly fell under its own weight, the ground and the air trembling as the cardinal was crushed beneath the boulder. Elder Fargas looked up at the monolith that had pierced the earth and smiled. Please accept this gracious gravestone. After speaking to no one in particular, Fargas glanced around to check the war situation. The dragon king Ferufivisurotte, whod been waiting in the sky above, was now standing on the battlefield using the crystalline sword at the tip of her long tail, she mowed down the remnants of the undead army. After viewing the progress of Sects cavalry, the human infantry and the elven warriors, it was clear that the battle was reaching its conclusion. My, my this battlefield is no longer a place to unleash your power Thats understandable, I suppose. Fargus muttered that to himself as he glanced at the war hammer in his hands. After a quick shake of his head, the elder combed the battlefield, with sharp eyes, for signs of other potential threats. None? Everything is going according to the plan. I wonder how things are going on their end? Elder Fargas let out a sigh as he worried about Arc and Ariane, whod gone to Delfuentos Rione his eyes wandering over to the Sobiru mountains. Volume 8 - CH 13 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Liberating RionePart 1 Under the somewhat cloudy sky, the capital of Delfuento Kingdom was visible on the distant horizon. The city seemed grayed out and removed from the rest of its surroundings. Chiomes cat ears were flicking restlessly on her head as she scanned the seemingly abandoned city. Even at this distance, the citys foul stench can still reach us Behind Chiome stood a group of cat-eared people dressed in similar ninja clothes as she was all of them had the same grim expression as they glared at the former capital in the distance. Its doubtful that any survivors remain in that city. Ive never seen a city so completely engulfed by deaths impurities Ariane, who stood with crossed arms, seemed to be in agreement with Chiome. Occasionally, a warm breeze would blow her long, white locks into her eyes causing her to brush them aside. Preparations are complete, were ready to strike at any time. Elder Dylan, the commander of this operation, commented while standing next to Ariane. They were currently positioned on a steep hill southwest of Rione. Their base camp, which housed the forces that had been transferred over, was hidden behind a small woodland area. A location so close to the Hiruku Theocracy and Delfuentos border was perfect for launching a pincer attack. Therefore, it had been chosen as the base of operations for the coming battle and as an observation hub. Based on the information Goemon gathered from his previous scouting expedition, they managed to calculate the range of the enemys sensory capabilities. Moreover, they could easily abandon this base and flee into the forest should the need arise. The fighting force that had been gathered here ,the elven warriors and the Blade Heart Clan, were skilled in forest combat. Even though they numbered less than five thousand, they could easily best a force of over one hundred thousand through guerilla warfare. The elves had used their earth spirit magic to entrench their makeshift base and surround it with a sturdy wall, with other defenses strategically placed along the tree line in preparation for a defensive battle. While retreating into the forest wouldnt do much against the mobility and strength of the spider monsters, but it would slow down the undead soldiers that made up the majority of the enemys forces. To build such a base in the limited amount of time they had was a tribute to the elves and beastmens considerable skill. Is it finally this ones turn? As elder Dylan began issuing orders to various people throughout the base, a booming voice spoke up from within the forest. The origin of the voice stood at a height of nearly four meters and had a dragons head it was Dragon King Williahsfim in his human form. While not as large as Ferufivisurotte, he was thirty meters long in his dragon form and had been asked to wait in the forest until it was time for him to act. Though he was initially reluctant to comply with their request, Ferufivisurotte was a significant existence in his eyes, so he smiled and vaguely nodded along when he was assigned to the Delfuento team. Our assault on Rione should be starting soon. I traded the axe Id been using till now for the Holy Thunder Swordand headed towards Ariane and Chiome. Williahsfim and the three of us were in charge of drawing the undead out of Rione. Kyun! You want to come along, Ponta? Its gonna be dangerous, you know? Kyun! She seems set in her conviction so wed be bringing along a plus one. In addition to the Holy Thunder Sword, I was bringing the Holy Shield of Teutates and the emergency canteen of spring water I carried everywhere nowadays. Id already received permission to go all out this time. As Ariane and Chiome finished checking their equipment, Williahsfim turned into his dragon form nearby the base. Nearly thirty meters and length. his body was covered in bluish-scales, four horns rested atop his head, and, unlike Ferufivisurotte, he had four massive wings on his back. Our strategy would make use of his abilities of mass destruction. Regarding abilities of mass destruction, I still had the Heavenly Knights skills in reserve, but I wanted to avoid using them if possible. Are you ready? Then lets go. A massive gust of wind erupted on the spot as Williahsfim flapped his enormous wings and began ascending into the air. The spectacle of watching a Dragon King take flight would never diminish. Since Williahsfim hovered low to the ground, his tail dragged along the ground Ponta wrapped around my neck like a scarf as I hopped up and grabbed ahold of one of his legs, with Ariane timidly following suit. When Chiome lightly grabbed hold of another of his legs, Williahsfim flapped his wings once more and slowly began flying towards Rione at a low altitude. The ground beneath us flew by at blazing speeds, this gentle sensation across my body making this method of travel far more thrilling than tearing through the sky at high altitudes. If felt like I was on an extreme thrill ride attraction, but Arianes pale face made it clear that this wasnt an enjoyable experience for everybody. Itttss too fasssssssssssssssssstttttttttt!! The frightened screams and complaints about our speed that managed to escape her lips, were mostly lost in the air current. When I faced Chiome, her expression remained deadpan as usual, but her tail stood up straight like a pin, and she seemed a bit tense. Kyun! Kyun! Pota seemed to be enjoying it just as much as she enjoyed the ride on Ferufivisurottes back. The reason we were using this thrilling mode of transportation was that Williahsfim said hed have difficulties flying with multiple people on his back and this was the best we could come up with in the short amount of time we had. Id have to use short-range transfer magic dozen of times to cover the distance that holding onto his leg covered in seconds. As we neared Rione, the city came into focus. Similar to what had unfolded in Tajiento, multiple breaches ran along the citys defensive wall, and towering pillars of smoke rose from within the city. Its clear that the black spot scattered around the collapsed walls werent escaping citizens. This town is almost entirely occupied by the tainted. Ive never witnessed such a disastrous situation. Williahsfim uttered that while lowering his speed and altitude. The spider chimera didnt even have time to recognize the threat before Willahsfim cut them down with the claws on his hind legs. While the spiders were a threat to humans, they were nothing more than undead rabble to a Dragon King. As we approached Rione, the spider chimeras and the undead soldiers which were out on patrol were all single-handedly cut apart and scattered by Williahsfims long tail. Williahsfim rose higher into the air, over the city-walls themselves, and gave us a view of Delfuentos former capital. We intended to gather the attention of the undead and lead them back to where Goemon and Dylan were waiting. However, if we led all of the tens of thousands of undead back to that simple base, it wouldnt last more than an hour under their siege. First of all, we had to get the undead out of the city once they were out in the open plains, wed unleash our area of effect attacks, then funnel the survivors towards the base. Our job was to eliminate the undead outside the city and ensure that the enemy couldnt ignore us even if they wanted to. Thus our current formation I looked over to Ariane, and she had the eyes of someone who made a big mistake. She should return to normal once we landed, when we reached a suitable location I lightly swatted Williahsfim leg and gave him the signal. Williahsfim-dono, well be descending here. Please, follow through with the plan. This one understands and asks you to entrust everything to him.. After flying around for a bit we came across a plain, roughly to the northeast of the city. The moment Williahsfims tail touched the ground again, I jumped off his leg. Due to Williahsfim flight speed, I glided towards the ground in a gradual arc, and the two undead soldiers patrolling the area turned around when I landed in a kneeling crouch. I unsheathed the Holy Thunder Sword and cut them down immediately. Hmm, weve made a pretty cool landing if I say so myself. Dont you think so, Ponta. Kyun? Ponta uncurled herself enough to give me a confused look. It seems that Ponta couldnt perceive the romance of a bipedal weapon leaping off a means of transport. Landing in the way I did wasnt possible with a flesh and blood body it was only possible with an unrealistically tough body. As for the other two, Chiome leap off only after Williahsfim slowed down even further, and even then she barely landed after doing several somersaults to slow her descent. It was a landing befitting of a ninja, but it was impossible for the current me to replicate it successfully. Ariane, on the other hand, was basically freefalling when she finally released hold of Williahsfims leg the ground itself rose up to catch her. From the distance, it looked as if she was twitching and having small convulsions, but she should be fine, right? Since there werent any undead in Arianes general area, I had to worry about those gathering around me before I worried about her. Sacred Lightning Sword! Upon invoking the weapon skill, a blue current of energy enveloped my sword, doubling the blades length in the process. A unique sound could be heard as I lightly swung my sword through the air. Heteromorphic monsters descended upon me from all directions however, I was familiar with these seemingly slow-moving spider chimeras and wanted to test my fighting skills. Flying Dragon Slash!! There was still a considerable distance between the targeted spider chimera and the usual range of my skills but the fired energy wave, which had grown in proportion to the elongated blade, not only reached them but disintegrated the chimera and their underlings upon contact. It was impossible to combine the effects of combat skills in the game, but Pontas grass cutting attack gave me the idea to test the limitations here. The result was a useful crowd-control skill. Ky?un! Kyun! Ponta realized what Id done and excitedly began wagging her tail while remaining wrapped around my neck, occasionally shooting a wind blade of her own. Although the distance seems to have increased since we last practiced, there werent any enemies around Chiome also dealt with a few undead without issue. Ariane had recovered enough to separate a human upper-body from its spider-half, with the flames created from her spirit magic reducing the chimera to a pile of dust. Her shoulders fell with a sigh, and she seemed a bit irritated as she scanned the area for other threats. Williahsfim circled Rione like a bird of prey, occasionally swooping down to hunt the undead. Unfortunately, their numbers were just too great and our individual efforts werent gonna accomplish anything. Even the impressive number of undead outside the city couldnt compare the numbers I imagined were behind those walls. While cutting down any undead that approached me, my eyes constantly scanned the surrounding area and the top of the wall. We were kicking up and impressive rampage out here, but there were no signs of the strange boy Goemon had mentioned. Considering how Goemon described the boy, it was possible that he was one of Hirukus leaders its true form had yet to be seen. Even when the majority of undead outside the city had been cleared out, Rione remained eerily quiet. Strange the impurities shows no sign of weakening, yet they arent coming after us Did the strategy fail? Ariane voiced her doubts as she took a position at my side and looked towards the city. The stench still remains, I thought our actions are doing nothing. But After stabbing the final undead, Chiome took up a spot at Arianes side, her little noise and cat ears twitched as she stared at the city. Chiome raised an eyebrow and looked like she was about to say something, but a fierce wind on our backside interrupted her, and cause us to look towards its origins. The earth trembled as Williahsfim landed behind us, his wings folded straight against his back and an intense expression on his face. The orchestrator of this farce is moving within the city. Theyre come out At Williahsfims remark, my gaze immediately returned to Rione. Volume 8 - CH 14 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Liberating RionePart 2 Riones crumbling walls were no longer capable of serving their function. Suddenly, a horde of undead was spewed from one of the massive holes in the wall, paying the mountain of rubble in their path no heed as they advanced. Although they werent marching like a human army, they werent mindlessly charging ahead as theyd been doing. Two figures were leading the pack of undead the pair distinctly different from those following in their wake. One was a small boy, probably the boy Goemon had mentioned. Innocence remained in the boys delicate features, his cold eyes and straight hair drawing attention to his face. It was possible he was apart of the priesthood, given the white robes he wore. Dressed in those decorative robes, the boy wouldnt be out of place in a local choir. The person beside the boy was wearing luxurious canonical robes. Even though I couldnt see his face, given the elaborately designed staff the man carried, it was clear as day that he was a high ranking member of the church. The white veil attached to his headpiece completely hid the mans face. The act of concealing his face give the man an eerie atmosphere. The pair leading the undead both wore a necklaces engraved with the Hirukus Holy Seal, marking them as the churchs administrators. Clearly, they were high ranking individuals of the Hiruku Theocracy. The distance between the pair and us steadily decreased, yet neither their horde or any of us did anything rash, as open hostility would destroy any chance for negotiations. Only when we could hear each other did they halt their advance. For a while, only the sound of rustling grass could be heard. As we evaluated our enemies, our enemies evaluated us. After a few moments of silence, the veiled man was the first to speak up. I never imagined youd try to capture the city with such a small force. Although his voice was flat, and without any intonations, his genuine surprise was clearly transmitted. I stared back at him when I felt his gaze from behind his veil. So, youre the knight who defeated our Palermo? I must admit, battling another player without using soldiers seems like itll be fun. Shall we introduce ourselves? After one-sidedly dominating the conversation, the veiled man raised his staff into the sky and invoked a powerful spell. Come forth denizen of the underworld, Skeletal Balaam! A massive, ink-black cloud instantaneously formed in response to the mans chant, and from the blood-red magical aura churning within the clouds emerged a fifteen-meter tall, demonic creature. Though Ive never actually seen a demon, there was no other way to the describe the beast in front of me. A human skull mask sat comfortably between the creatures ram horns and murderous intent emanated from his four blood red pupils. Even though it had the appearance of a hominid, its body was covered in thick black hair, its limbs were skeletal, and both gray wings and a serpentine tail sprung from its back. The skeletal demon raised the large swords it carried in both hands and unleashed an eerie war cry before leaping at Williahsfim behind us. Williahsfim lept into the air in response and caught the skeletal demons swords with his forelegs, simultaneously using his long tail like a whip to deliver a blow to the demons torso. Although the dragon kings mass and power shouldve sent the demon flying, it managed to open its wing and regain its posture in a matter of seconds. As the kaiju battle took place above, the boy standing next to the veiled priest stepped forward. My name is Tismo Gala. Im one of the seven cardinals of Hiruku bestowed the name Temperantia. Here I come, nee-sans! The young boy named Tismo revealed himself as a cardinal to Ariane and Chiome, wearing a creepy smile on his face, right before his head became engorged and split open like a sea anemone. Then his body swelled and changed as well, both if his arms transforming into long, flesh-colored tentacles, with his now massive body being supported by six legs. The creature wasnt a young boy anymore, it now resembled a carnivorous plant more than anything. The earth trembled as the monster changed forward and stretched its tentacles towards Ariane and Chiome, but the pair managed to dodge the attack. From what I could see, the tentacles were rather fast, but its lower body dragged behind, so the monster had a lousy affinity with quick and evasive opposites. The veiled main raised his staff and invoked another spell. Ill teach you how necromancers fight against warriors. Necro Resonance! When the veiled man cast the spell, a black aura engulfed the thousands of undead behind him. The up-to-this-point silent undead unleashed a cacophony of animalistic shouts as they absorbed the aura into themselves. The threat they now posed was palpable, as every undead soldier and chimera roared and their eyes started shining a bright crimson color. The veiled mans magic had merely buffed the stats of the undead. However, it was a devastating spell when tallied to over a hundred thousand soldiers. A spell such as that wouldve had a limited effect in the game, but that wasnt the feeling I got seeing the change brought about in the undead. Reflect upon your naivety for trying to capture an enemy base without bringing along any soldier units. The man spoke in a pleased tone, and, as if had been a signal, the undead surged towards our position like a tidal wave. Kaa! Flying Dragon Slash! I cut down a couple dozen undead soldiers and a few chimeras before leaping back to put some distance between them and me, but the swarm persisted. Another Flying Dragon Slash cut down the enemies to my left, as I fended off those to my left with my shield and continued to fall back. The tsunami of undead prevented me from unleashing any flashy moves, it was all I could do to fend them off with my Sacred Lightning Swordand Flying Dragon Slash combination. While I was leaping back whenever I created an opening, the distance was immediately filled covered again before I had a chance to capitalize on the opportunity. Even though my arms didnt stop moving, I focused my attention on the veiled man. I couldve left this place with transfer magic, but the undead would undoubtedly interfere with Ariane and Chiome battle. Taking out the enemys head first was the best option. The only reason I was keeping up this slash and retreat play was that I needed to put enough distance between the horde and Ariane and Chiome. The veiled man seemed to enjoy watching my desperate struggle. However, he couldnt afford to be so careless Dimensional Step! Just before the undead horde overwhelmed me, I invoked my short range transfer magic and appeared at the veiled mans side. Uh!? The genuine shock transmitted from behind his vail indicated that my surprise attack worked. I couldnt help but chuckle as the undead stumbled over each other, now that their target disappeared, but I swung my Holy Thunder Swordat the veiled mans head. Gyin!! Sparks flew as the man blocked my slash with his staff. However, the veiled man clicked his tongue because, even though hed blocked my attack, I still managed to push him back. The Holy Thunder Sword was a mythical grade weapon, so that staff mustve been well-made to block it without being damaged. I acknowledged the man as a trickily opponent, but he seemed more upset than anything. You can use magic even though youre a warrior!? Fuck, did they implement the magic warrior class without me knowing it?! The veiled man paused for a moment to let out a stream of curses before invoking a new spell. Evil Thorne! After the spell was cast, three semi-transparent, rotten heads appeared on the tip of the veiled mans staff before launching themselves at me. I unintentionally stopped moving and was left dumbfounded when I felt no resistance at all when the heads vanished after I cut them down. It didnt seem like a spell I needed to worry about, yet even after he regained his footing, my opponent continued to cast the same spell. However, I ignored the heads and charged forward with my shield in front of me, using my lighting blades long reach to strike at the veiled man. !? When the tip of my sword managed to cut through his veil, the man reflexively pulled back until he was just outside my range. In spite of myself, my legs froze up when I caught a glimpse of the mans face. That brief moment of hesitation allowed a black sphere to swallow the formerly veiled man, only for him to emerge from another sphere a vast distance away from where hed just been. He was also capable of using short-range transfer magic. In my attempt to catch up to him using Dimensional Step, we wound up pinging in and out of existence all across the battlefield. However, the man used several spider chimeras as a obstacle to aid in his escape. After dealing with the nuisances, I scanned the area for the man, but he had skillfully hidden among his undead. I cant weed the guy out without a birds eye view of the battlefield I cursed the undead blocking my line of sight and even unleashed a few Flying Dragon Slashin my frustration. I pushed my spatial awareness to its limits as I retreated from the undead, but developments in Williahsfims battle drew my attention towards the sky. Volume 8 - CH 15 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Liberating RionePart 3 Although the battle seemed to be in constant flux between attacker and defender, Williahsfim took the skeletal monsters attacks without much issue. The devil occasionally unleashed a massive fireball from his mouth, but Williahsfim easily dispelled them by creating tornadoes with his magic. The unfortunate undead caught in the crossfire were burnt to a crisp or blown away by a violent gust of wind. Those two those two didnt care about the undead they wiped out with the magic they unleashed upon each other. In fact, it appeared Williahsfim intentionally provoked these destructive attacks out of the monster. Williahsfim knocked one of the demons swords out of its hands with his tail, an act which had the unfortunate effect of reducing the surrounding chimeras to ash when it landed. While the demon was busy looking towards its fallen sword, Williahsfim channeled magic into his tail and unleashed a wind blade powerful enough to sever one of the demons wings, sending it spiraling out of the air. Humph, I guess you arent a worthy enemy after all Williahsfim gripped the demons head with his hind legs and accelerated the monsters descent before slamming it into the ground. The undead in the crash zone simply vanished after the earth-shaking impact. The demon tried to fly away several times, but without both wings its attempts were in vain. By the time Williahsfim descended, the dragon kings victory was all but assured. Glancing over to Ariane and Chiome revealed that the battle had already swung in their favor. Cardinal Tismos enlarge body didnt seem capable of superhuman speed, but that didnt stop him from leaping into the air and trying to crush his enemy with his weight, his sea anemone-like head spewing corrosive juices all over the place. However, Ariane and Chiome had already grasped his movement pattern and had managed to injure the cardinal through their combined efforts. Despite already having lost one of his arm tentacles, the cardinal tried to strike Ariane with his remaining arm, but Chiome managed to halt his attack by impaling him through the chest with a water spear. There was no way Ariane would overlook such an opening. She switched from retreating from the tentacle to severing the appendage with her flaming sword in one graceful motion. Suddenly, Tismo began convulsing uncontrollably as a stream of incomprehensible screaming originated from his sea anemone head. Ariane and Chiome remained vigilant and observed their opponent from a safe distance. All of a sudden, the stumps of his tentacles regenerated as if theyd never been severed. The wounds on his body remained. Were the tentacles the only parts of his body capable of such regeneration? While I was pondering such things, the two ladies immediately resumed their attack on the cardinal. However, as opposed to their previous attack formation, Chiome changed in from the front, making herself the prime target of the cardinals tentacles, while Ariane flanked him. Tismo attempted to halt Arianes assault by spewing more of his corrosive juices, but the number of wounds on his body increased, while the fluids showed no sign of connecting. Dividing his attention between the pair proved to be a costly mistake as Chiome managed to skewers both of his tentacles and pin them to the ground with her water spears, inserting a second and third spear for good measure. At the same time, Ariane stabbed her flaming sword deep into Tismos body. The scream that exploded from Timsos orifices was indescribable. I doubted that she had dealt a fatal blow, but it was clear that Timso couldnt beat those two. It was apparent that my companions had the upper hand in their battle. A spider chimeras attack drew me back to the present and I used Dimensional Step several times to retreat to a safe location. Williahsfim, Ariane, and Chiome were now a considerable distance away from the undead army, which allowed me to be at ease as I resumed my search for the veiled man. When we first met, the veiled had said Werent you the silver-clad knight who defeated our Palermo? This meant Palermo had been that guys subordinate. If that was the case, then the veiled man was the Pope of the Hiruku religion. I hadnt expected to encounter him outside his stronghold, but his presence here made sense if he was the only one who had the means to mass produce the undead. Not only that, the popes comment brought numerous possibilities to mind. When I caught a glimpse of his face, I attacked in the heat of the moment, but now that I had time to cool my head, the right course of action has become unclear. Could I bring myself to kill the pope? The popes real face behind the veil it was a skull similar to mine, with red lights shining in the empty sockets. He might have similar circumstances to my own. Why was he wrapped up in Hirukus machinations? If given a chance, Id like to have a conversation with the pope, but I had a feeling that his actions here already answered my questions. Still, that was only a guess on my part. The furious undead horde chasing after me would be a hindrance to any conversation I tried to start up. If he was someone like me, then he shouldnt die from the kind of attack required to eliminate the horde from the equation. I know Id eventually have to use this again Ponta, why dont you go wait in the sky? Things are about to get a little hectic. Ponta uncoiled herself from around my neck and flew into the sky with her magic as she replied: Ky?un! I looked as Pontas fluffy tail disappeared before returning my gaze to the battlefield. I took a deep breath and evoked the spell. Come! Steadfast Seraphim of Judgement: Guardian Uriel! At that moment, I felt a massive amount of mana leave my body as a giant magic circle appeared at my feet, with a multitude of stone pillars rising from the ground at its edges, creating a protective wall around me in the process. The barrier sealed in the fastest of the undead horde with me, the magic formation instantly converting them to light particles which proceeded to drift skyward. The center of the formation suddenly unleashed a golden pillar of light towards the sky as a hymn began to play from some unknown source. From that pillar emerged a humanoid figure. Just like Michael, the figure was five meters tall. The Seraphims whole body was wrapped in beautiful golden armor, which appeared to be a more elegant version of the heavenly knight armor set. However, there were six large, beautiful wings on its back. Releasing golden feathers with each stroke, it was obvious what kind of being this was. It carried a massive war hammer over its shoulder and a wore a helmet that completely covered its face. One of the four heavenly knight skills, Steadfast Seraphim of Judgement: Guardian Uriel. The seraphim angel, with his overwhelming presence and sanctity, calmly raised its head toward the sky. At that moment, an angelic voice that could only be described as heavens roar emerged from within the helmet, reducing the undead within its range to light particles which were blown away with the wind. The stone blockade at the formations edge was similarly reduced to light particles which allowed everyone to see what was happening. At the same time, the seraphim gradually shrunk until it was two meters tall and safely hovered behind my back. AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! A scream escaped my lips as the overwhelming power of the higher being forced itself into the ill-fitting container that was my body. Every fiber of my being rejected experiencing this sensation more than once, but using this was necessary, so I clenched my teeth and held onto my consciousness. When I saw Ponta anxiously looking on out of the corner of my eye, I slammed my fist into my trembling legs and stood up straight. The seraphims divine aura had already vanished, and the undead had resumed their fearless change. It was convenient that the undead horde was targeting me instead of being scattered around Soulias outer wall like last time. This made it easier to kill a lot of undead with a single blow. I can release the heavenly knight skill early thinks to that. I stared straight ahead, took a deep breath and concentrated on unleashing one of the seraphims authorities. The seraphim flapped its wings as it hovered behind me and mimicked my movements. As if he could detect what I was about to unleash, Williahsfim cut down what remained of the skeletal demon, ran as fast as Id ever seen him move before, scooped up Ariane and Chiome before escaping into the sky. Kyun! Even Ponta noticed the change in the flow of this battle and landed on her usual spot atop my helmet with a relieved cry. Although I considered the range of the heavenly knights annihilation skills beforehand, this was the first time I actually used the authority in reality, so I was a bit relieved that my companions had moved well outside the danger zone. The authority I was about to use was considered to be a spell of mass destruction. Meteor Ray Distortion: Meteorum Perditio A massive and complex magic formation appeared in the sky when the seraphim raised its enormous war hammer above its head. A multitude of glowing meteors suddenly erupted from the formation and slammed into the ground the undead stood upon. Once their light blinked out, the meteors exploded with a deafening roar and shook the earth itself. For a brief moment it seemed as if the meteor shower had stopped, but then a giant lump of blazing hot rock appeared in the sky and gradually fell to the planets surface When it made contact with the ground, a cacophony of explosions was ignited, and I was left blinded throughout the entire event. The extremely high temperature scorched the earth and liquefied the sand, with the resulting airborne particles reducing visibility to zero in the immediate area. Cugh Cugh! The range far exceeds what Michael is capable of, Id better seal this one away. Uriel was still floating behind me while I endured my coughing fit and attempted to blow away the dust to survey the area. Ki ~yushi! Ki ~yushi! Ponta used her tail to clear away the dust, but she still sneezed several times and had to use her paws to block it from entering her nose. After a while, the dust was blown away by the wind and the field of vision gradually improved. There was no sign of the undead horde, only an enormous crater remained in their place. !? As expected, this That much power no, there were no words for the devastation Id just unleashed. If the authority of the seraphim Michael was capable of changing the topography, then Uriels was capable of utterly destroying the topography. A few undead remained on the fringes of the scarred battlefield. Only a handful of spider chimeras had managed to survive Meteor Ray Distortion: Meteorum Perditio, whereas all the undead soldiers had been annihilated. There was no point in leading them back to the rear base. Although it was an impressive outcome, I couldnt see the veiled man anywhere. Could he have vanished along with the rest of the undead horde that couldnt be, right? Since he could use transfer magic just like me, he couldve escaped at any point between the authoritys activation and execution. If the Pope indeed had escaped with transfer magic then wed next encounter each other in his stronghold, the holy city of Arthus. As the thought crossed my mind, I looked west, towards Hirukus capital city. However, the steep peaks of the Rooteos Mountain Range blocked my view and made it impossible to see the holy city. Volume 8 - CH 16 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Pope Thanatos Shirubiwes Hiruku The sanctuary of the Hiruku religion had been built halfway up Mt. Arthus. At some point in history, a section of the mountain had been flattened into an open plateau. In the center of said plateau plain sat a massive cathedral Arthus Central Cathedral. It was the place Pope Thanatos had made his home as he ruled over Hiruku. The white marble floors were polished to a mirror shine, the arched ceiling was covered entirely in religious murals, and a luxurious chandelier hung in the main room. All of the furnishings were gorgeous works of art that reflected the prosperity and long history of the Hiruku Theocracy. Somewhere in the back of the cathedral. In a place where the average believer never set foot the shadow of a clergyman suddenly blinked into existence. The figure was adorned in luxurious robes, the churchs holy seal hung from his neck, and he held an extravagant staff in his hand The lord of this place and Hirukus current leader, pope Thanatos let out a relieved sigh as he clung to his staff. However, there was no haggard expression to accompany his panting. There was no skin or flesh on his body, only a skeleton could be found underneath his clothing. Under the veil two shining red lights eerily floated in the popes empty eye sockets. What the fuck was that!? Despite looking like one of the undead which roamed the world, a string of curses were vomited from his mouth. The popes rough voice resonated throughout the empty cathedral. Earlier that day, Pope Thanatos had been in a newly conquered city hed been busy converting the residents of Delfuentos capital city into undead soldiers. The task of binding spirits to magic stones to create the undead nucleus had been monotonous as usual. Even though it was troublesome to create the ordinary soldiers one by one, he still felt a sense of fulfillment at the end of the day when he looked upon his undead army. Because of that, even though the work was simple, it was substantial enough to keep Thanantos going. Moreover, the pope had begun to incorporate a quota into his routine as a means of further alleviating his boredom. It was something hed grow accustomed to doing after falling into this inescapable virtual world in the early days itd been difficult to adjust, but after acquiring a certain level of status and realizing that there werent any enemies that could challenge him, the days began blurring together. All of that changed when one of the seven cardinals, his direct subordinates, was slain in one of his territories. A being strong enough to kill one of his cardinals Thanatos rejoiced at that revelation because it meant that hed finally made contact with another player. However, the player proceeded to crush another one of his subordinates and halted a strategic advance, so he decided to welcome the challenger that encroached on his territory. Up till now, hed attributed the fact that no enemy players had come in decades to being trapped within the game, so when a player presented themselves before him, he decided to play the game as intended. Compared to the repetitive work of building up his forces, the pope felt genuine excitement after the long combat hiatus. Everything began when that dragon suddenly appeared in Rione and interrupted his undead conversion efforts. Itd been a long time since he last saw a dragon, but during the beta there had been players that made dragons their pets. Dragons werent cheap monsters like the undead he created: their firepower wasnt anything to scoff at, and they were quite popular within the community even though there was a considerable cost to maintain them. Seeing the people holding onto the dragons legs made it clear that it wasnt a wild monster. The enemy dragon circled the Rione several times, perhaps scouting the area in the process, and eventually landed near on the western side of the city. The enemy must have advanced on this place without realizing that this was Delfuento Kingdom. Thanatos quietly smiled at the thought. He quickly gathered the scattered forces within the city, only leaving the bare minimum line of defense in the area the enemy landed. Even if the opponent brought out a powerful dragon unit, hundreds of thousand undead soldiers and spirit knights could deal with it without issue. Moreover, he had one of the Cardinals, Tismo, with him. Fighting the dragon would undoubtedly result in some losses, but with the options at his disposal, there shouldnt have been any chance of them failing. Even if he had to resort to a demon summoning to fend off the dragon, the knights should be able to finish it off after it exhausted itself. The war would have some exciting developments if he stripped them of a valuable war asset. Thanatos thought up plans even as he and Tismo walked on top of the rubble of Riones collapsed wall. Since the opponent had gone out of their way to summon a dragon, it was common courtesy to meet them in kind. A few undead soldiers and knights had been left outside to keep watch, but theyd already been wiped out. That was to be expected, but Thanatos hadnt expected to see the unit near the dragon. There were three of them, the two females were a beastman and an elf, both races from outside Hiruku, respectively the gender of the one wearing luxurious armor was unknown. His subordinates had reported that a knight clad in shimmering silver had defeated his cardinal, so perhaps the opponent had come to the frontlines. With their exquisite armor covered in blue and white inlays, beautifully crafted mantle, and pristine sword and shield, they looked like a knight from legends. Even without a face, Thanatos felt as if his expression had relaxed a little at the knowledge that it wasnt a mere unit of subordinates who confronted with. He hadnt expected to encounter a player so early in the engagement. Thanatos became slightly excited when the opponents looked towards him. Since the other party didnt start attacking immediately, he decided to start a conversation at a safe distance. I never imagined youd try to capture the city with such a small force. Thanatos beamed beneath his vail when he felt the surprised gaze of the unknown knight landing on him. After one-sidedly carrying on the conversation for a few minutes, he set out to remove the most significant obstacle. Come forth denizen of the underworld, Skeletal Balaam! The opponent was a warrior, and he was a mage there was no way to defeat him in direct combat, but his two subordinates were no match for his numbers. It was fortunate that he had been near a base at the start of things. The upper hand depended on one factor who would fall first, the dragon or the undead cardinal? That was the reason he made the preemptive strike. Things had gone well at first: the summoned demon and dragon engaged each other in combat, while his undead cardinal was ordered to eliminate the enemys subordinates. Only the silver knight player remained, but the thousands of undead soldiers and knights assured his victory. He even used Necro Resonanceto give the undead a good boost. Instead of directly controlling your forces, the support magic drastically increased their attack power, and given their numbers, no matter what level the player was, he had no chance of winning. Defeating the enemy player wouldve prevented him from continuing the conversation, but a skilled player would use a transference stone to retreat back to their stronghold. The board had been tilted in the Popes favor, the opponents only hope was to turn things around with a home-field advantage. A regular player wouldve checked the battle interface, accept their losses, and pull back after grasping the situation. If Thanatos could access that screen, he wouldve been able to contact the game masters and inform them of his situation. With that thought in mind, Thanatos had closed in to deliver the finishing blow. Hed been sure of his victory as he watched the knight futilely attempt to fight off thousands of undead. However, a transfer magic formation suddenly appeared under the knights feet and the next thing Thanatos knew, the knight was suddenly bearing down on him. Although he didnt know what was happening, Thanatos body reflexively tried to block the attack, but there was no way a mage could block a warriors attack, and he was blown back for his efforts. Before Thanatos had been trapped in this world, all the classes had been split into magical and physical archetypes, the magic warrior classes had been implemented yet. The fact that a new class archetype had been implemented caused him to let out a surprised shout. Afterward, he used the Evil Thorne curse to search out any weak point in the opponents defenses and resistances. He planned to change his strategy depending on the reaction the Evil Thorne produced. The knight turned his massive light sword on the thorns and swept them away with a single slash. It wouldve been miraculous to dodge the attack by a hairs breadth. After that single blow, the knight paused for a moment and gave Thanatos a chance to retreat with transfer magic. He managed to avoid the knights gaze by hiding among his undead. Realizing that he was dealing with a tricky opponent, Thanatos took advantage of the ensuing confusion and fled back to Rione. The best way to defeat a large army with few numbers was to dismantle the enemys chain of command, and that was what the knight intended to do. Thanatos was impressed by their boldness and outside the box thinking. Using transfer magic to catch the commander off guard and unleash a flurry of physical attacks the knight was also specced out as a magic warrior it mustve been an effective anti-mage build. Unless he wanted to get caught in the knights pace, he needed to stay out of sight. Short range transfer magic was limited by ones field of vision, and a large number of the undead shouldve prevented the knight from grasping his location. The enemy would either give up or be overwhelmed by the undead he just needed to wait it out. Hed been overly optimistic. The battle hadnt unfolded the way Thanatos had predicted it would. The demon hed expended a large amount of mana to summon struggled considerably against the dragon. The dragon gradually gained the upper hand before soundly defeating the demon with ease. Of the seven cardinals Thanatos had created, Tismo Gala Temperantia was the strongest, but the two demi-humans warriors had him on his back foot with their combined skill and coordination. Hed assumed that the two women would have comparable strength to a spirit knight, yet not even Thanatos direct subordinates could match them. And the knight, the other player character was the most remarkable one of the bunch. At first, it seemed as if he were fleeing from the hundreds of thousand undead pursuing him, but after he put enough distance between them and himself, he created a massive magic formation. Magic-based builds were known for specializing in area of effect spells at the cost of physical power, there was no way that a half-baked magic swordsmen shouldve been able to summon the spectacularly flashy angel the knight brought out. And that wasnt all. After it was summoned, the angel proceeded to unleash a meteor shower upon his undead army. Then it unleashed an terrain altering meteorite that wiped out the hundreds of thousands undead hed painstakingly created in a single blow. Thanatos had speechlessly watched the chaos unfold from the safety of Riones city walls. What the fuck No one was there to answer his question. There was no way such a powerful unit or player character could exist. A unit that gave a player the power to destroy an army didnt just break the game balance, it killed the foundation of strategy games. Player if you could destroy an army on your own what was the point building one for yourself. Furthermore, all of their subordinate units were highly capable, and it was strange that they could overcome his pieces with such ease. If things were happening as intended, the administrators were incompetent. However, assuming that things werent operating as they should The heel of Thanatos staff struck the ground in anger at the thought of the knight player hacking the game. Incorporating the magic swordsman into the game wasnt something an illegal mod could do Most likely the other player had hacked into the code and raised the skill values beyond their proper limits. As Thanatos watched his army crumble before his eyes, he took out a transfer stone from his breast pocket. The beautiful stone looked like a palm-sized purple crystal which shined with a faint magical light. Transfer stones they were magical tools that enabled instantaneous teleportation to the coordinate inscribed in them, they allowed for super long distance travel that was impossible for the visual-based transfer magic. However, such a valuable consumable item required rare materials to create. Thanatos tossed the item to his feet and was adsorbed by the swirl of magic that it released upon shattering. The transfer stone allowed Thanatos to escape the chaotic wreckage of Rione and return to the silent Arthus Central Cathedral. Even as his skeletal face peeked out from behind his vale, Thanatos quickly ran towards his private chambers. Once he reached a specific cabinet, he took out another transfer stone, only stopping to take note of how few of them remained. This invasion has cost me a lot of these, Im gonna have to craft more of them soon. Thanatos flung the stone to the ground as he muttered to himself. The extravagance and glamor of the cathedral were replaced with old and dim surroundings the workshop he was in carried some history within its walls. Ceiling-high bookshelves were packed to the brim with books, towers of tomes lined the floor of the room. In the middle of the room sat a sturdy-looking man in his twenties who had deep bags under eyes. Despite his stubbly beard and unkempt hair, he wore robes belonging to a high ranking church member. The man tossed aside the book hed been reading when Thanatos suddenly appeared in the room. Is something wrong, your holiness!? The master of this office, cardinal Marcos Invidia Humanitas, was puzzled by the popes unusual visit. They were currently within Ferbio Arthurs, the holy city and capital of the Hiruku Theocracy that had been built south of Mt. Arthurs specifically, they were in a back room of the citys central church. The pope never wasted a transfer stone to come here on his visits, a fact which led Marcos to ask Thanatos the previous question. When he noticed that the popes veil had been sliced in half Marco graciously offered him one of the spare veils he had on hand. While he was attaching the new veil, Thanatos gave the cardinal his instructions. Well unleash Aamon and Mammon. Prepare every undead soldier and spirit knight we have on hand. Marcos was left dumbstruck by Thanatos orders. Aamon and Mammon were two undead Pope Thanatos created as their last line of defense, their power was said to dwarf even the seven cardinals. Such powerful beings required special handling and were sealed beneath the city, a great deal of time and preparations were needed to unleash them. Once they were released, there was no turning back. If the pope was calling for the use of their final weapons, it meant that the Hiruku Theocracy faced an unprecedented crisis. From what the other cardinals have been telling him, their invasion of the neighboring nations had been going well while Marcos, whod been charged with protecting the holy city, was itching for a chance to show his power. Before he could explain anything, Thanatos suddenly stopped in his tracks and unintentionally groaned. After a moment, Thanatos raised his head and spoke forebodingly. Augusts signal was lost did the invasion of Salma fail? No, Erins signal remains what does this mean? Although Thanatos was speaking to himself, Cardinal Marcus was utterly shocked at the news of his colleagues defeat. Thanatos extended his spiritual connection throughout the world, but there was no response from Cardinal August. For some strange reason, Cardinal Erin was still alive despite being dispatched to Salma with him. He couldnt pinpoint Erins exact location, and the situation in the Salma Kingdom was unknown. The knight was capable of overwhelming his cardinals, and Thanatos ground his molars at the thought of that guy killing his subordinates in Salma. Since the enemy had altered the stat values there was little chance of him winning, but the years trapped in this game did give him an edge, and bringing the full brunt of his might against the knight would be rewarding in its own right. Id like to gather the remaining cardinals ahead of time, but theres no guarantee they wont attack while I summon them With their dragon and small numbers, the enemy could show up tomorrow. Marcus, how confident are you in your strength? Marcus respectfully bowed his head when the pope shifted his veil enough to make the reds of his eyes visible. Up till now, the cardinal had been chomping at the bit to demonstrate his combat prowess, but with the entirety of Hiruku at stake, the cardinal was conflicted as the pope glared at him. After a few moments of contemplation Marcus offered a prayer of gratitude to god. Thered be no escape once the two inhabitants were awakened. He offered Thanatos another bow and set about completing the task hed been given, summoning the undead to scattered throughout the city to this location. After watching Marcus work for a while, Thanatos opened a window in the back of the room and took in the cityscape before his eyes. The city was pristine and functional, with smiling faces as far as the eye could see. A considerable amount of effort had gone into creating this precious atmosphere, and he felt an iota of regret for unleashing death gods designed to topple empires here. However, it was an act bound to happen; eventually, the only thing that changed was the timing. Even if this is game over, theres no way they can oppose the stronghold Ive spent all these years building. Increasing the number of inhabitants of this city was worth the trouble. Allow me to give you a warm welcome my enemy Kahahaha. After saying that with a slight chuckle, Thanatos turned away from the window and began his trek towards Aamon and Mammons resting place. Volume 8 - CH 17 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Marching On Hiruku Princess Lily was the first person to greet me when Dylan and I returned to the Nozan Kingdom. She and her two escorts went bug-eyed and raised joyous shouts when I informed them of what happened in Delfuento. Amazing! In such a short amount of time! As expected of Arc-dono! For some reason princess Lily proudly puffed out her chest as she spoke. Being praised for cutting loose was nice every once in a while. After informing her that Id be going to Salma next and seeing Dylan off, I used Transfer Gateto travel to the forts on the Branier side of the Uriu river. The landscape had already been irreversibly changed since I was last here. Countless pieces of broken armor and weaponry were scattered throughout the new landscape, and the undead were all but exterminated. A strange rock formation, which seemed to have risen from the earth itself, sat in a nearby field. An intense battle had taken place here it was a scene worthy of being called a battlefield. The most noticeable change was the Uiru river: A massive crater had been blasted into the middle of the river and the water was now flowing into the recently made hole. This this should be expected, shouldnt it? The water showed no sign of stopping, and I could already make out a small lake forming at the bottom of the crater. There was only one person here that could produce such a drastic change in topography. Ferufivisurotte based on the sheer size of the crater, she had power equivalent to or greater than the attack I unleashed with theSteadfast Seraphim of Judgement: Guardian Uriel. The fact that her strength rivaled that of the four archangels was a testament to the absurdity of Ferufivisurottes existence. A closer inspection revealed that her attack hadnt just wiped out the undead, part of the forts outer walls had also collapsed and of the bridge that had once spanned the river only the stone foundations remained. The culprit No, Ponta caught sight of the dragon king slowly flying around in her human form and called out to her, leading to Ferufivisurotte leading in front of me. Kyun! Kyun! Aya, Arc-hon. If youre showing your face here, does that mean things are wrapped up on your end? Her long violet hair fluttered in the wind as she spoke in a unique tone, so I slightly lowered my head and answered her. Ferufivisurotte-dono. Things went smoothly on our end, I want to review everything back in Nozan and discuss our next course of action. Do you know where I can find Margrave Branier, Elder Fangas, or Prince Sect? After giving her my brief explanation, I asked her about the representatives whereabouts. Her gaze traveled to the closest of the two forts. Fargas and the margrave are handling post-battle affairs in that fort. Sect boy got injured and is resting in the other one. She smiled as she spoke. Based on the placement of the scattered armor sets, the battle here wasnt a one-shot farce like what had occurred in Delfuento. A moderate number of injured people mustve cropped up. The fact that the commander of Rhodens forces had been injured in battle would have a significant impact on our strategies. Ill visit Sect first and then work on healing the others afterward. Once Sect was back on his feet, a liberal use Major Healon the seriously injured should cut our losses for this excursion. Since healing everyone would be a hands-on task, itd take some time to complete. Ill inform the others of your arrival Arc-hon. She made that unilateral decision before flying off towards the fort. The thought of using a dragon king as a messenger was a bit much, but lets just accept her good will. Though was impossible to see the full scope of Sects injuries, it was clear that some of his ribs were broken. He was completely healed after I used Major Healon him. The princes eyes bulged when he saw my healing magic, he even struck his own body a few times to see if he was healed. I felt like I was seeing another side of Sect, but he stopped once he realized his subordinates were still in the room. After that farce, I went about healing a few dozens of his subordinates. By the time I was finished, Fargas and Branier had come to greet me. Arc-dono, Ferufivisurotte-sama told use we could find you here. It seems that youve managed to liberate Delfuentos capital, thats wonderful news. Branier entered the room with that statement. Youre heading back to Nozan to report on the war effort, right? Are Ariane and the others safe? Fargas was shouldering a massive war hammer as he entered the room and immediately asked about his granddaughters well-being. What would happen if I told them I eradicated the enemy with a single blow? I imagine itd send a shiver down their spine, so I decided to keep that detail to myself. Ariane-dono, Chiome-dono, and the others are clearing out the undead and searching for survivors in Rione. Fargas stared at me for a moment before nodding his head and continuing the conversation. Give us a moment to speak with our subordinates and Wendelin, and I can accompany you back to Nozan, Arc-dono Prince Sect had a troubled expression on his face when Fargas said that. Please wait, Fargas-dono. As Rhodens representative or shouldnt I attend the meeting? The princes usual tone and gentle smile had returned. Fargas raised an eyebrow and exchanged a look with him before agreeing with the proposal. Well. I dont see a problem with that. Arc-dono, if you would Understood. Although Id healed his wounds he would need rest to fully recover, the look on the princes face made it clear that trying to talk him out of the trip would be a waste of time. A short time later, we were back in Soulia. The people gathered in the war room were in high spirits and Lille, who was now credited as the originator of the cross-racial alliance, practically beamed in her seat. Rione has been liberated in such a short amount of time!? King Asparuf nearly fell over when he heard my report. Well, our strategy was more efficient than anticipated Dylan struggled to articulate his reply to the Kings outburst. Although his gaze wondered in my direction, he didnt dare to look directly at me, instead opting to focus on the map spread out on the table. The elder wryly smiled, but his eyes remained locked to the table. Margrave Branier spoke up next. After offering Dylan and Fargas a deep bow, he went on to give his report. The invading forces were annihilated at the territorys border, and for the time being, Hirukus invasion has been halted. Ferufivisurotte-samas power is beyond comprehension A storm of emotions ran across the margraves face as he patted down his receding gray hair. I could understand that emotional storm. How powerless must a person feel in the presence of being that could casually turn a river into a vast lake? There were many irrational existences in this world that humans would call monsters, but she was a degree beyond even them a being within the realm of gods and devils. If Ariane were here, Im pretty sure she would say Couldnt the same be said about you?, or something along those lines Yes, as a heavenly knight, I had strength comparable to Ferufivisurottes might, but I needed to borrow the power of a celestial (angel) to reach that level. While my swordsmanship and magic have improved thanks to training and a deeper understanding of my abilities, the power of the heavenly knight skills were a completely different matter. In fact, the sensation of merging with the seraph was getting stronger. Perhaps it as something only I could comprehend. then there shouldnt be an issue with advancing on Hiruku with the use of transfer magic, our assault will be centered on the Holy City, Arthus. I emerged from the torrent of my own thoughts to find Dylan pointing out our next targets on the map a target that triggered a surprised gasp from the humans. Please wait, Dylan-dono. Since the beginning, weve been prepared to march on the Theocracy, but to attack the holy city without capturing any other cities is Asparuf was the first to speak. Their worries were obvious when you invaded a neighboring country, you had to capture the cities and strongholds to secure a supply route and ensure that your forces werent surrounded and annihilated. However, that was only an issue for conventional armies. Asparuf-dono, your concerns are reasonable, but this is different from the average human military operations. Well be using transfer magic to launch a decisive strike on the holy city. There would be no need for a supply route, and even if the enemy tried to use a pincer attack we wouldnt need to retreat. We can immediately return here. Our goal is to kill the current pope, that is all. Dylan said so as he marked the capital, the popes seat of power, on the map. King Asparuf, margrave Branier, and Prince Sect silently looked at the black piece sitting on the table. The raised groaning was because of the strategy itself. Their fear of the elves frightening mobility, which allowed them to carry out operations and withdraw before human armies could react, was reflected in their eyes. It was the equivalent surrounding the enemy king on the first turn in shogi. Moreover, if the humans managed to capture a pawn, an invincible dragon king was waiting in the wings there was no way to win for them. What would you do in the face of such terror? The prince managed to look away from the map and speak. Calling it a short, decisive battle isnt the best way to describe it. Wont Ferufivisurotte-dono and Williahsfim-done be participating? Prince Sect smiled in his usual manner when Dylan nodded in response to the question. Then, it should be fine, right? A short expedition is better for the soldiers and us. Asparuf reluctantly agreed with the princes statement, but the margrave pointed at the map he was focused on Larissa, the capital of Salma. I have no objections to attacking the holy city, but I ask for your help in reclaiming Larissa. According to Arc-donos report, the undead still occupy the city. In light of recent events, I would like to save as many people as possible. As a citizen of Salma, his request was to be expected. Delfuentos capital was in the midst of being liberated, but the aftermath of the Uriu river battle made it impossible to reach Larissa from the margraves territory on foot. However, since Ive already drawn the location, I could take our forces the moment the decision to go was made. It was better to reclaiming Salmas capital now rather than later. Dylan contemplated the request before offering the margrave a small nod. Expelling undead from the city will be a difficult task. Lets send half of the elves and Blade Clan members in Delfuento to Larissa. Well have two days to prepare and allow the soldiers and warriors a day to rest. The elven warriors and the members of the Blade Heart Clan would be able to seek out the undead once they were moved to Salma. Given the size of the capital city, it would take the purely human forces a month at best get the job done. Dylan looked around to gauge everyones opinion on the matter. Margrave Branier shall spearhead the Larissa operations, with the troops stationed at the fortresses acting as the majority of his forces. It will be convenient for a representative of each nation to accompany him. When he saw that there were no objections, he scheduled the operation on the same day as the assault on the holy city. Afterward, everybody left the chamber to begin preparations. Three days later, on the day of the decisive battler, I glanced up at the clear blue sky and smiled. The skys blue hue was the same as usual, there was no sign of the massive battle that was to come, nor of the misery infected upon the distant royal capitals. It was the same sky that was always there. Volume 8 - CH 18 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax City of The Dead The Hiruku Theocracy. One of the four countries that occupied the Northern Continent peninsula the birthplace of the Hiruku religion. Although it shared a border with the Great Leburan Empire, the terrain allowed the two nations to develop in relative harmony. A narrow channel, which flew into the Beak Sea, divided the southwestern region of the continent. The Rooteos Mountain Range walled off the southeastern section of the peninsula. The mountain range spread to the base of Mount Arthus, which housed a massive mithril deposit, and it was where the Holy city Arthus had been built. This place was also the capital of the Arthus Holy Kingdom which previously ruled this region before the current pope arrived. The center of the city referred to as the ancient city be the residents, carried a considerable amount of history. In this world, the constant territorial battles, monster onslaughts and wars meant that human cities remained in a continual state of flux. However, when the Hiruku religion began to spread among humans the technology to construct majestic churches, the symbol of a religions might, spread with it. Those techniques took root across the land, and elegant structures began popping up in every kingdom. Many of the building built in those early days remained, dominating the landscape of the historic center of the holy city. The most remarkable building was the massive cathedral, which remained in use till this day, that the rest of the historic district was built around. The massive cathedral was surrounded by several magnificent bell towers so grand that they could be seen from outside the city walls. The old city district shouldve been a beauty to behold, but now it was littered with mountains of debris from once beautiful buildings. The Holy City, which was the foundation of the Hiruku religion the downtown area of Arthus was abandoned, the populaces absence giving the city the atmosphere of a vast ruin. A couple conspicuous individuals stood among the ruins dominated by silence. Their exact height was unknown, but they easily stood over fifty meters tall Their height made the buildings around them look like toys. They were giants in every sense of the world. The giants I met on the southern continent were dwarves compared to them. The surface of the giants was made out of an amorphous mass of human bodies. Their bodies seemed to have been created similarly to the monstrous form of Cardinal Charos. In all likelihood, their bodies were made from the residents of the Holy City. It was unknown if all of the citys inhabitants fell victim to the giants, but even if there was no one left, we should refrain from blowing the giants and the city sky high, except as a last resort. It was beyond expectation that the pope was capable of creating such monstrosities. Wed spent three days preparing for the liberation of Salmas capital, perhaps that grace period had given him enough time to make them. However, there was no point in worrying about that now. The Holy City Arthus had been destroyed that was the fact at hand. The liberation of Larissa had progressed smoothly under the leadership of the Margrave and with the assistance of the elven warriors and the Blade Heart Clan. Also, Rione was being swept clean of the undead and the survivors were being cared for. Although only a handful of survivors remained in Rione, a considerable number of Larissas citizens had managed to escape the hands of the undead. Still, according to the Margrave less than a third of the citys population had survived. To say that a large number of survivors was problematic in its own right was an understatement. The nobles especially made a ruckus until Margrave Branier, with the backing of the elves and beastmen, stripped them of their power. Afterward, at the risk of those who didnt have a favorable opinion of the Margrave causing trouble, the majority of the forces sent to liberate Larissa were transferred to the Holy City. According to Dylan, the number of elves and soldiers left behind should be enough to maintain order under martial law. The people of this world were still people, and more problems arose after they were freed from the undead occupation. As per Dylans suggestion, we performed the Larissa operation after two days of preparation and one day of rest, and I scouted the Holy City with Ferufivisurotte like before. The purpose was to set a transfer location for our troops and to inspect the enemys forces. At the time, I was only close enough to see the outskirts of the city, and there hadnt been any sign of the giants towering over the city. Their bodies wouldve been visible from our position outside the city. No matter how much power the pope had, it was hard to believe that he could create such monsters within a day. If he were capable of such a thing, he wouldnt have stayed in Delfuento like he had. Just whipping up a giant out of the capitals residents wouldve been more beneficial to his conquest. Considering that When I came to draw the coordinates for Transfer Gate, I went out of my way to make sure the pope didnt detect us, having Ferufivisurotte land far away from the city and covering the remainder of the distance with Dimensional Step. Because of that, I was unable to scout the city from the sky and stayed at a distance from the city walls. At the time, I only saw countless undead soldiers stationed outside the city. At that time, the giants couldve been underground or laying down. Ive been alive for a while, but this is the first time Ive ever had such a bad feeling about something In her dragon form, which was larger than the giants, Ferufivisurotte unleashed an unpleasant growl from the depths of her throat. I was currently riding on Ferufivisurottes back as she flew over the Holy City on a reconnaissance mission. While dragon king instinctively disliked the undead, she seemed genuinely upset by the giants presence. Even at such a distance away from the holy city the giants skin visibly seemed to fester they appeared to have cognitive thought as they craned their necks to follow our movement. Large holes in their heads acted as the giants facial features. Despite being sculpted from human flesh, they only had eerie and inorganic expressions. What a horrible figure Kyun! Kyun! I uttered my disdain for the flesh giants towering over the holy city and Ponta, while coiled around my neck growled at them. Id like to take in more of the city, but theres a possibility that those giants have antiaircraft abilities Ferufivisurotte-dono There wasnt much else we could obtain from this observation, but while I was in the middle of speaking, Ferufivisurotte shifted her wings and began her descent. Lets see what happens when we enter the boundary, hang on. Our altitude rapidly decreased as Ferufivisurotte spoke, the giants bodies gradually growing in scale. When the giants detected our movements, black spheres formed in front of the gashes that were the giants mouths. Dooh!! Huh!? The black spheres suddenly grow to a size proportionate to the giants body, before they were fired directly at Ferufivisurotte with ludicrous speed. Ferufivisurotte managed to dodge the attacks, but after the spheres reached the height of their arc, they hit the ground far away from us. The impact zone was eroded by something, and the landscape was twisted into something unrecognizable. The thought of being hit by that caused me to tremble uncontrollably and even Ferufivisurotte let out a surprised shout after witnessing the results the attack produced. I never heard of something directly spreading the death impurities!? The death impurities she spoke of was a strange aura that the undead possessed. Elves were capable of seeing it, but I dont have that ability. However, the black spheres the giants fired and the effect they had on the impact zone were clearly visible to me. The fact that I could suddenly see the death impurities meant that it was in a higher concentration than usual. I really didnt want to know what coming into contact with such potent death impurities would do to me. Ponta, whod tightened her hold around my neck, began crying to get our attention. Kyun! Kyun! At Pontas prompting, I turned back around to see the giants slowly crushing the city beneath their feet as they simultaneously headed towards us and fired more of those black spheres. Dooh! ! Dooh! ! Dooh! ! The giants fired consecutive volleys of black spheres at Ferufivisurotte. While the assault was unexpected, she managed to gracefully dodge and weave her way through their attacks. However, the sudden bucking caused me to lose my grip on her back, and I was sent spiraling towards the ground. Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!!! Kyuuuuuuuuunn!! I somehow managed to right myself as I free fell towards the ground and began looking for a safe spot to transfer to within the city. However, it wasnt easy to focus on a single location as I spiraled downwards at such high speeds. As the earth approached and I prepared myself for the last ditch effort, I was suddenly hit from the side. When I looked around, I locked eyes with Ferufivisurottes reptilian pupils. Im sorry, Arc-han. Please put up with this until we get to safety. Ferufivisurotte had managed to catch me in her mouth as I fell. It mustve looked like I was in the middle of being eaten by a dragon. Although I breathed a sigh of relief, the giants assault hadnt ended. The two giants worked in tandem to launch another volley of black spheres towards Ferufivisurotte, which prevented her from ascending to a safe altitude. Occasionally, Ferufivisurotte created orbs of light similar to those she used in our match and used them to intercept the black spheres as well as attack the giants. Large holes appeared when the Dragon Kings light orbs managed to strike bodies of the giants, but they were immediately filled in by pulsating flesh. Their regenerative ability was incredibly high. The black spheres had quite a bit of power behind them as they managed to cancel out the light orbs. Not even Ferufivisurotte could surpass the giants onslaught. When I saw one of the black spheres slip by her defenses, I instinctively cast a protective spell on Ferufivisurotte. Holy Protection!! Once the spell was cast, a dazzling light spread from my body and covered the dragon king in a membrane of light. The next moment, the black sphere slammed into Ferufivisurottes flank and dispersed upon contact, the remnants of the sphere being blown away with a single flap of her wings. The giants assault lightened, and they stopped their pursuit when the sphere hit Ferufivisurotte. Not letting the opportunity slip by, she ascended and put some distance between the giants and us. Once we were out of their range, the giants ceased their attack. Heaps of debris laid at the giants feet as a result of their movement during the battle. If there were survivors before there was no way to save them now. Ferufivisurotte suddenly called out to me as I pondered over the troublesome enemies. Arc-hon, you saved me back there. Ferufivisurotte sudden show of gratitude while I was still in her mouth drew my attention away from the giants. Holy Protectionwas a Holy Knight support skill which multiplied the curse and darkness resistance of my allies. Despite taking the attack, she seemed perfectly fine. Was the curse resistance that effective? It seems that the skill managed to counteract the death impurities from the attack. The shining membrane covering her body had been destroyed by the giants attack and she was back to normal now. My Holy Protection can only defend against one impurity attack, the protection is extinguished afterward. The eerie voids that were the giants eye continued to track our movements as we flew further and further away. They would be the most significant obstacle in capturing the holy city. An ordinary person would die after being hit by one of those black sphere attacks. Even preventing one blow is a big deal. If Willi-hon and I take them on, can you kill the ringleader who created them, Arc-hon? Ferufivisurotte made that proposal as she glanced back at the ghostly figures of the giants. Its true that she and the other dragon king could do that. I thought about using a Heavenly Knight skill to deal with the giants, but if Ferufivisurotte took part in the battle, although she would level the playing field, she might be caught up in the annihilation attack. There was also the possibility that the Holy City wasnt completely abandoned. Even with the damage the giants caused by walking, there was a slim chance that the survivors were alive, but that hope would be extinguished if I unleashed a Heavenly Knight skill. I nodded in agreement with Ferufivisurottes proposal and asked her to return to the base camp outside the Holy City. Recognizing the need to plan out our assault on the Holy City, she took countermeasures against the giants as her large wings flapped harder, and we headed towards our destination. I crossed my arms and groaned at the fact that we didnt see Hurikus pope. Was that massive cathedral the stronghold he hid in or did he already flee? Due to the mysterious nature of the pope, it was possible that he was one of the giants we couldnt just allow an undead giant to do as it pleased. In any case, we needed to liberate the city from the hands of the undead. I thought of such things while remaining in Ferufivisurottes mouth as she returned us to the southeastern region outside of Arthus. Volume 8 - CH 19 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Decisive Battle The soldiers and warriors stationed southwest of the Holy City numbered just a little over ten thousand. The people gathered here were from various races and different nationalities. The human soldiers from Rhoden, Nozan, and Salma Kingdom made up the bulk, followed by the elven warriors of Canada and Doranto, with the miscellaneous addition of the Blade Heart Clan and the two Dragon Kings. This was the first time in this worlds history that such a variety of nations and races formed an alliance with one another each party here because of a common goal shared between them. In the center of this gathering stood a massive simple tent where a representative of each power was assembled, and their attention was on me. Undead giants such troublesome things. Dylan groaned out a response as he attempted to sooth the deep wrinkles hearing Ferufivisurotte and my report. Beside him, Ariane made a complicated expression as she listened to our tale. An attack that spreads death impurities is nothing to laugh at. If they can do such a thing, ordinary men will be killed immediately. Considering the giants size, their range is too vast for us to even approach the holy city The muscular Canadian elder in full warrior attire, Furgas, nodded along with Dylan assertions. Everyones faces went grim when they heard about what the death impurities did when they came into contact with the ground. It was then that Ferufivisurotte, in her human form, stepped up with a confident smile and spoke up. That is why Williahsfim and I will be the giants playmates. Besides, Arc-hon can grant everyone a protection charm capable of dispersing death impurities at least once, isnt that better? Everyones eye fell upon me at her remark. Arc-dono, is that true? Margrave Branier was the one that asked me to verify the extent of my magics effects. Itd been sheer luck that the spell had managed to work on Ferufivisurotte during our reconnaissance mission However, it shouldnt be a problem. We confirmed the effects of the spell when Ferufivisurotte-dono received a direct hit from the death impurities attack. Although Holy Protectioncan dispel the curse, the question remains if the person can endure the hit or not? Just because the body of a strong dragon king can withstand the impact of the death impurity attach didnt mean than a human body could. You shouldnt overestimate the effects Holy Protection had on you upon getting it. To avoid unnecessary casualties due to the Giants attack, a frontal assault is out of the question I cant imagine the damages that would cause. Prince Sect brushed a forelock aside and let out a weary sigh as he spoke. There were no aftereffects of his previous injuries, yet he carried the responsibility of leading Rhodens forces with a wryly smile now. Even if we divide our forces into platoons and conduct guerrilla warfare, I dont see things going over very well. Shouldnt we wait till the undead giants are slain before trying to invade the Holy City? Princess Lilles escort and acting commander of the Nozan forces, Zahar Bahrov, was the next to speak up. On behest of King Asparuf himself, the princesss other escort, Nina, accompanied him to provide assistance. I was ignorant of the political landscape, but it appears the king had poured quite some resources into assuring that talented and trustworthy people stood alongside his daughter. Chiome, as the youngest attendant and representative of the Blade Heart Clan added her own opinions in a dignified manner. The opponents arent humans, they lack the strategic thinking necessary to withdraw. While Ferufivisurotte-sama and Williahsfim-sama are fighting the undead giants, we can draw the undead outside the range of the giants attacks. Behind Chiome, Goemon, the giant fighter who was larger than Furgas, crossed his arms and silently nodded in agreement with her suggestion. An ordinary person might take issue with Chiomes petite size and age, but Goemons solid mass ensured that no one was brave enough to voice their complaints. However, most of the representatives were experienced fighters who could detect the strength she possessed. In that respect, the most surprising thing was that Prince Sect, whod lead the charge at Urier river until an injury took him out of the fight, seemed to be the only one who couldnt see her strength. As I pondered that mystery, Dylan faced each of the representatives and gave us a passionate speech. Ill take all your input into consideration as we finalize our plan of action. This shall be the decisive battle against Hiruku. Once this matter is settled, history shall remember what has taken place here. Right now, in this very place, we sit on the cusp of a new era. For that reason, I pray for everyones luck. Each representative calmly nodded along after Dylan finished his speech before leaving the tent to address their individual followers. The decisive battle with the Hiruku Theocracy Kyun! As I left the tent while scratching the scruff of Pontas neck, my gaze wandered over to the Holy City, specifically the massive cathedral that peeked over the city wall. Besides me, Ariane looked straight ahead as she tied up her hair, Chiome recited a string of ninja mantras, and Goemon cracked his knuckles as he glared at the city. Then, lets go. Yes. Right. Hm Each of the responded to my words in their own way. Volume 8 - CH 20 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Dragon Kings and Undead Giants Will Arc-hon be joining us soon? Those leisurely words were uttered as a pattern-like ripple sailed across her large beautiful wings with every flap. Even small movements with an eighty-meter long body created a gust around her. Dragon King Williahsfim called out to Ferufivisurotte who restlessly looked back at Arcs shrinking back. Ferufivisurotte-dono, arent we going after those guys soon? Ferufivisurotte was a little surprised and glanced at him when she heard him, then a dry chuckle escaped her lips. You know, I didnt really feel like doing something like this, but I guess its a great motivation to do something. She made a somewhat strange expression as she looked away and scratched her neck with the tip of her tail. Once this is over, things will settle down for those around me, but I have no personal investment in this. Ferufivisurotte laughed a dragons throaty laugh at Williahsfims comment. Well then, let us see what Arc-han has in store for use shall we? She spread her wings and took off into the sky after that comment. From the sky, they could see that the ten thousand allied forces had been divided into multiple platoons and were now approaching the Holy City in a semi-fan formation. Just before they got within range of the undead giants attack, Ferufivisurotte took the time to search for Arcs figure once more. The capabilities of a Dragon Kings eyes far exceeded those of a humans, so after she caught sight of Arcs back among the soldiers and warriors she started to accelerate. Williahsfim followed closely behind her. In that way, Ferufivisurotte and Williahsfim glided into a landing in few meters in front of Arc. Holy Protection!! The moment the two Dragon Kings landed, Arc unleashed his support magic Holy Protection , the shining membrane the spell created instantaneously covering their bodies. Once the process was completed Ferufivisurotte flapped her wings once more and soared into the sky. The membrane would only protect them against the giants black spheres a single time. The two Dragon Kings took note of the growing number of undead surrounding the Holy City. Here we go!! With a mighty roar, Ferufivisurotte created multiple light spheres and sent them hurtling towards the ground like meteors. A deafening cacophony of explosions erupted as the earth itself was scraped away upon impact. Thousands of undead within the strike zone had been obliterated. From Arcs perspective, he had just witnessed an air strike. Hahahaha, what a lovely sound!!! Unilateral aerial dominance in her unbridled amusement Ferufivisurotte began spiraling in the air. Simultaneously, many more spheres of light appeared around her body however, this time she didnt release them all at once like before. Instead, she chuckled as the orbs rained down across the entire area. The power was weaker than the initial bombardment, the resulting impacts kicking up a massive dust cloud. The undead soldiers and spider monsters were mercilessly disintegrated, their remains added to the cloud. Williahsfim generated a massive tornado around his body and flew over the plains where the undead congregated, the pull of the vortex sucking them into the air. Most of those that had been sucked into the sky were either ripped to shreds by the winds or fell back to the ground at terminal velocity. Dragon Kings have such outstanding abilities that they cut down undead like lawn mowers as they made their way towards the Holy City. However, their assault was interrupted when a series of black orbs were suddenly sent flying towards the pair. The two undead giants in the center of the city had begun their counterattack. As their hollow eyes caught sight of the two Dragon Kings, they raised their heads and spat out black spheres from the chasms that were their mouths. It was a long-range arcing attack. The ground the black orbs landed on was eroded and twisted into a hideous landscape, but the undead in the area remained unaffected. In response to the giants attacks, the two Dragon Kings split up and flew towards the center of the city from different angles. As soon as the city walls were in range, Ferufivisurotte created a massive light sphere in front of her mouth and fired it at the wall. With a blinding light and surging explosion a hole, so massive that the surroundings collapsed under their own weight, was blown into the wall. An avalanche of debris fell into the streets as the hole in the city wall stabilized. Meanwhile, Williahsfim, whod entered the city after Ferufivisurotte was greeted by several black orbs, but he was far more agile than his female counterpart and easily dodged them. The undead giant tried to pin him down with another wave of attacks, but Ferufivisurotte flew in flanked them with her light spheres. It seemed as if one of the giants arms was on the verge of falling off after the attack, but its flesh swelled up and immediately restored the arm to its original state. Such an annoying physical body hoo hoo, if the dead cannot die, thats just in bad taste! Ferufivisurotte let out an unpleasant roar as she twisted her massive figure and stuck out the crystalline sword at the tip of her tail the glittering sword lopped off half of the giants head. ugh!! At that moment, the giant trembled as innumerable screams and groans escaped its body while strange black aura surrounds the giant. The half-headed giant began searching for its missing cranium, but Ferufivisurotte reacted faster, flying towards the area the head had landed and bombarded it with a barrage of light spheres. Ferufivisurotte attempted to rise up and confirm the condition of the head section, but the damaged giant rapidly fired black orbs at her, forcing her to stay low to the ground and use a nearby building as cover. Once the dust had settled, Ferufivisurotte confirmed that the section of the head had been completely destroyed and tried to gain some distance while dodging the black orbs . Hoo-ha, theyre nothing but a mass of death impurities. Well be at this for a while Despite her complaints, she unleashed another bombardment of light spheres against the giant, eventually causing the beasts posture to crumble. Capitalizing on this opening, Ferufivisurotte used her crystalline sword to sever the giants arms in quick succession. Without the burden of carrying someone on her back and with Williahsfim dealing with the other giant, she had more freedom to conduct extreme maneuvers like that. The damaged giant fell to its knees and began searching for its severed arms. However, a just as she had done with the section of the giants head, Ferufivisurotte blasted both limbs into oblivion. Although it took a while to destroy the large extremities, the enemy had lost a significant amount of mass now. Such a waste. At a distance outside the range of the black spheres, Ferufivisurotte shook her head as she looked down upon what remained of the giant. When she turned her attention towards Williahsfim and his opponent, she found that the giant had been trapped within a giant vortex, the wind prison cutting off its movements completely. Countless blades of wind broke off from the central vortex the blades chipping away at the giants mass like a grinder. The soft flesh would knit itself back together after every cut, but the giant now seemed smaller than the one Ferufivisurotte fought. Williahsfim strategy was to defeat his opponent by gradually cutting away at its grotesque flesh. Although he lacked Ferufivisurottes power, he was capable of keeping his attack going continuously. Ferufivisurotte possessed incredibly high attack power, but she was at a disadvantage against opponents with high regenerative abilities unless she could kill them in one hit. Williahsfims strategy was also clever on another level, as whenever the giant tried to shoot its way out of the prison, the vortex would harmlessly disperse the black orbs before they could escape. ugh!! The dead that composed the giants body screamed in agony, but the noise the vortex created blocked them out as the blades severed them from the main body and were disintegrated. As far as she could see, the giant would soon disappear, so Ferufivisurotte returned her attention to her opponents. However, the giant had begun moving towards Williahsfim. Hii, Ive got my own things to deal with! She flapped her wings and quickly chased after the damaged giant. The armless giant ran headlong towards Williahsfim prepared to fire a valley of black orbs at the Dragon King who was occupied with maintaining the other giants wind prison. Realizing its opportunity to escape, the giant within the prison started shooting black spears, in high enough concentrations that they partially escaped the vortex, at Williahsfim. If the vortex weakened, the wind blades would cease and allow the giant to free itself. While dealing with the results of her momentary carelessness, Ferufivisurotte began attacking the armless giant with reckless abandon. However, a jagged hole suddenly appeared in the damaged giants back, and it launched a black orb at Ferufivisurotte. What!? The black sphere the giant shot Ferufivisurotte was hit squarely in the face with the death impurity laden attack and was thrown into a building by the collision. The visual marker from Arc spell had vanished after a single blow. After righting herself, Ferufivisurottes used her long tail like a harpoon and penetrated the damaged giants leg and soar into the sky, knocking the giant off its feet in the process. Haa, if it werent for Arc-hons magic, Id be with Eva right now. Nevertheless, for the face to be just a decoration I was careless. The giant tried to attack her as it trailed behind her, but Ferufivisurotte dodged them with minimum effort while simultaneously raining down light spheres on its head. Williahsfim began channeling a portion of his magic away from the prison and retreated to a safe distance. The area darkened as a massive thunderbolt formed above the giants head and unleashed an enormous bolt of lightning upon the trapped monster. Unfortunately, while the surface had been burnt to a crisp, the flesh soon rose to heal the damage. I was able to shave it down a bit, but its quite the difficult enemy! Williahsfim spat out a stream of curses as he increased the power of the vortex to disperse the imprisoned giants attack while dodging the random attacks from the armless giant. The fight between the two undead giants and the dragon kings had reduced the Holy City to battlefield but now wasnt to worry about the collateral damage as destroying the enemy took top priority. Ferufivisurotte and Williahsfim began putting distance between one another while attacking their respective opponents with their unique magic. However, while the giants continued to shoot black orbs towards the dragon kings the way that they approached one another instead of chasing after them made Ferufivisurotte feel uncomfortable. When the armless giant suddenly lept unto the shrunken giant, their bodies congealed and fused with one another. Huh!? What!? The two dragon king shouted surprise at what they were witnessing. The two giants fuse into one being, its body growing in size as four arms sprouted from its abdomen, and another, even more jagged mouth appeared on its face. Black spheres were appearing in every hand and in its mouth, all five of them emitting high concentrations of death impurities. !? I wonder if it can get any larger. Ferufivisurotte used her light sphere to cancel out the death impurities while Williahsfim let out a series of curses as he twisted and jerked his body to evade the orbs. The undead giant leaned back and shot black orbs at Ferufivisurotte like an anti-aircraft gun, but she evaded or dispersed all of them and managed to get in close enough to cut off one of the giants arms with her crystalline sword. However, when the severed arm landed on the giants foot, it was reabsorbed into giants body and moments later the stump had reformed into an arm. Williahsfim unleashed countless wind blades towards the giant, but the cuts they inflected closed up just as quickly as theyd been formed. The giant was nearly ninety meters tall, far exceeding Ferufivisurottes full length. As for Williahsfim, it was proving impossible to deal significant damage to an enemy more than twice his size. Baa, dont tell me its regeneration speed has increased together with its size!? Williahsfim struck one of the giants lower arms before flying away to gain some distance. Meanwhile, the giants four arms split in half, creating eight arms in the process and drastically increasing the number of attacks it produced. While evading the giants anti-aircraft fire, Ferufivisurotte dove towards the giants central mass, occasionally shooting light spheres towards it, but they only managed to do superficial damage to the giant. Ferufivisurottes patience was reaching its breaking point, and she was beginning to think about erasing the entire city when a dazzling light suddenly appeared at the giants feet. ugh!? The undead that the giant was composed of screeched as the earth rumbled and it seemed as if hell itself had been cracked open underneath its foot. When the light faded, one of the giants legs was missing, everything beneath the knee had been beautifully severed, causing the now off-balanced giant to start falling. In the next moment, there was a ground-shaking impact as buildings collapsed and dust clouds sprung up around the fallen giant, blanketing the area in dust. However, neither Ferufivisurotte or Williahsfim allowed this opportunity to pass them by. The dust clouds reduced visibility in the city below to next to nothing, but a Dragon King could accurately target an undead even in absolute darkness. The impurities cannot be hidden so easily! She rapidly descended on the cloud as she spoke, but backpaddled when two of the giants arms suddenly shot out from the cloud of dust. Before they could do anything, the arms were captured by two tornados that Williahsfim created and were subsequently obliterated by an onslaught of wind blades. Hihihi, the finish line is within sight! Seeing that the situation had turned in their favor, Ferufivisurotte dove into the dust cloud and began cutting off the giants limbs one after another. Williahsfim followed closely behind her, diligently capturing the giants severed limbs and destroying them with powerful wind magic. For a period of time, the Holy City was overwhelmed by the desperate wails of the undead, but the sound gradually diminished before disappearing completely. Volume 8 - CH 21 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Ariane Glenys Raratoia The seven bell towers of the holy city gradually came into focus as the allied forces neared the sacred citys walls. Additionally, as they drew closer to the city walls, the death impurities of the countless undead began to overwhelm the area. The allied forces had been deployed in small platoons, but the distance between them gradually narrowed as they approached their target. Their advance slowed as platoons became more cautious of their surroundings. Other platoons, consisting of elven warriors and members of the Blade Heart Clan began to congregate around platoon leader Ariane. The unique pre-battle tension circulated through the combatants as they silently stared straight ahead. Even so, as usual, Arc was oblivious to the tension as she skillfully stroked Pontas fur, who was wrapped around his neck. Are you nervous, Ariane? Her grandfather, who was also the great elder, was standing behind arc and unexpectedly called out to her. His height and build were comparable to Arcs and he wore a worn set of leather armor that had seen many years of combat service, all of which empathized his warrior status. The other day, he used the massive war hammer that was currently resting on his shoulder to single-handedly defeat a cardinal during the battle at Uiru river. He had already retired from the position as a warrior, but the strength and skill he amassed over his career show no signs of declining. Well, given the number of undead She breathed a sigh and knitted her brows after her words trailed off. Noticing Arianes condition, the petite girl dressed in dark ninja garbs, Chiome, pumped her small fists and tried to cheer her up. Rest assured, I will protect your back, Ariane-dono! Feeling a bit ashamed of herself as those clear, blue eyes looked up at her, Ariane slapped her cheeks to motivate herself. Elder Fargus lightly struck his broad chest in pride as he watched the pair interact. Youre not overly enthusiastic? That shows that you have grown. Fargus scarred faces formed into a toothy grin as he spoke. Ariane silently nodded back at her grandfather before looking forward once more. After a while, the sound of massive wings flapping approached them from behind, the two Dragon Kings Williahsfim and Ferufivisurotte came flying in the direction Arc was heading in. As decided beforehand, Ferufivisurotte would engage the enemy first while Arc would cast Holy Protectionon everyone else to protect them from the death impurity attacks. Holy Protection!! As the Dragon Kings flew ahead of Arc, a brilliant light emerged from his extended hand and began wrapping itself around their bulky bodies. The wave of light also encompassed Ariane, Chiome, Goemon, Fargus and anyone else near Arc, covering all of them in a membrane of light once the spell reached its range limit. Not only the humans, but even the elves were surprised by the membranes strange sensation Arc mentioned that this spell protected ones body from the undead giants death impurity attack. It was something that not even the highly skilled elves had heard of before. There were some people capable of defending themselves with their own magic, but no else had ever heard of something like Arcs spell, which not only protected others, but did so at a distance. Once the membrane encompassed their bodies, Ferufivisurotte and Williahsfim ascended once more and headed towards the holy city. The two Dragon Kings taking the field signaled the start of the battle. Many light spheres rained down across the area as Ferufivisurotte flew closer to their destination. Even the ground beneath Ariane and Chiomes feet shook from the impact of the Dragon Kings attack. The power of the attack was tremendous, not only did they affect the undead directly hit by the spheres, even the undead merely within the vicinity of the attack were blown away. Williahsfim obediently followed behind Ferufivisurotte as she unleashed her overwhelming might, cladding his body in a massive tornado and using it to toss aside any undead unfortunate enough to be caught in his path. The destruction in the Dragon Kings wake would open the path to the Holy City Arthus. Coinciding with the Dragon Kings display of power were the cheers of elves, beastmen and humans that witnessed said display. Meanwhile, Arc took the opportunity to move around the allied forces with Dimensional Step, casting Holy Protection on one group of people at a time before moving on and repeating the process. By the time the Dragon Kings finished opening a path, Arc had cast Holy Protectionon the entirety of their forces. However, some of the human platoons, drunk off a newfound sense of exaltation, attacked the weakened undead that survived the dragon kings attack. The undead soldiers had been weakened to the point where a single blow from a human infantryman could slay them, and the overly excited ones began cutting down the undead with reckless abandon. Their hunt continued until one of the half-spider undead crawled out from the rubble and started brandishing its sword against the soldiers. Theyve appeared!! All it took was one of the soldiers terrified shouts reaching the others to break through their bloodlust, causing them to frantically run away from the danger. Get down! Get Down!! The platoons immediately began cooperating with one another and shouted instructions at the fleeing men, but the injured spider dragged itself after the fleeing men. It wasnt long before that platoons members cursed their own recklessness and reflexively did as they were told without really knowing why. Explode, One Flash An arrow lugged itself into what remained of the injured spider monsters chest the moment those words reached the platoon members ears. Dopaan!! A controlled explosion echoed a short distance away, in tandem with the spider monsters upper body flying into the air. The spiders lower body took two or three more steps before collapsing on the ground. The smoking remains of the monsters body leaked a dark, black substance. Even as the platoon member shook their heads with their ears covered, they turned their attention to the person who had spoken the chant. The soldiers breathed a sigh of relief and expressed their gratitude to the majestic-looking bow-wielding male elf. Capitalizing on the opportunity, the elven platoons began a coordinated assault with their bows. One after another, the arrow flew and subsequently pierced the spider monsters with such accuracy and at such distance that the human archers doubted their own eyes. Similar explosions began to erupt all across the battlefield, creating a seemingly endless cacophony of noise. The elves had developed their spirit magic archery for the purpose of inflicting crippling injuries on the monsters that roamed the winding Canada forest. The humans couldnt deny the power of the skill, as they watched thousands of mangled bodies be sent flying into the air with a single blow. Such deadly arrows were aimed at the spider monsters. While the elves utilized their superior offensive capabilities, the Blade Heart Clan used their versatile abilities and arsenal to conduct their own assault. The spider monsters were determined to be the core of the enemy units, and it was agreed upon that they had to be eliminated first instead of the hundreds of undead surrounding them. With the threat the spider monsters posed eliminated by their allies, the human platoons were free to continue their advance. Unlike the other human forces, Prince Sect coordinated the entirety of Rhodens army as a single unit. The vanguard was lined up side by side with tower shields, which they used to push down the undead, allowing the rearguard to follow behind them and kill the weak monsters. The advance was slow, but only the remnants of the undead armor and ashes remained in their wake. A safety zone was soon established behind the semi-circle of elves who continued to shot down the spider monsters as they cropped up. The vanguard had yet to enter the giants attack range, and Prince Sects command unit was placed further behind them. Although he indifferently analyzed the movements of their enemies, margrave Brainier groaned every time a trumpet was blown. Still, it was interesting to observe the way elves fought, given that they were unfamiliar with large-scale combat. The Margraves personal army was commanded by his handpicked and highly trained captains. In contrast to Prince Sects forces, the platoons mostly acted independently, yet seamlessly coalesced into larger groups when necessary. On the other hand, the commanders of the Nozan forces, Zahar and Nina, had little experience commanding large numbers, and it was evident that their platoons werent acting as a cohesive unit. Still, having Zahar, who had the same commoner background as his troops, leading from the frontlines, raised the soldiers morale and held their forces together. Even with all of their troops combined, the allied forces only numbered around ten thousand people, so the main contributors to the undead decimation were Williahsfim and Ferufivisurotte. However, the individual responsible for killing undead the fastest remained at the forefront of the battle. Lightning storm!! A massive thunderstorm suddenly encompassed the enemys central army, and at the epicenter of the chaotic downpour of lighting, clad in his silver armor, stood Arc. He waded his way through the enemy, unleashing powerful magic with every transfer. Whirlwind!! Arc released a windstorm powerful enough to suck the lighter undead into the sky, and when they inevitably fell back down, they landed on other undead with enough force to kill them. Watching Arcs back, which didnt show any signs of fatigue as he unleashed a barrage of powerful magic, one felt as if they were seeing a mythical hero brought to life. The moral of the elven warriors who saw his fight with the Dragon King in the arena perked up as they watched Arc work. While chasing after Arcs back with her eyes, Ariane parried the attacks of four undead in quick succession before cutting them down with a single stroke. Arc cant be the only one with a good performance here! A fearless smile formed on her face as she shouted those words and reached into a waist pouch with her free hand and pulled out a cylindrical item. Oh spirits of Flame, hear my call and unleash your might Arianes chant was entwined with a primal power from which a vermillion flame emerged, engulfing her sword. Glittering particles spilled from the cylinder when she tossed it into the air and cut it in two with her sword. The particles themselves ignited and caused the flames of the sword to stretch high into the sky. Lead the way to Reincarnation, Flames of Salvation, return the lost to purgatory Ariane raised her sword into the air with both hands, the flames that surrounded her blade now seemingly touching the heavens themselves, before bringing the sword down with a mighty swing. The pillar of flames falling straight down was a spectacle in it of itself. Many of the enemy in her direct path were swallowed up by the flaming pillar, its embers spreading to and setting the surrounding undead ablaze. The undead caught within the flames were burned down to their very core, their bodies reduced to nothing more than ash, which was scattered by the swirl of the hectic battle. In the wake of Arianes attack, a tree-like canopy formed on the ground in front of her, with leaves and branches spreading in all directions. I wont hold back today! Since I can use magic fuel as a catalyst, theres no way I can fall behind Arc! She spoke with a smile on her face as she reached inside her pouch and pulled out another cylinder. The container in Ariane hand was filled with magic stone fuel that powered most magical tools, some elven warriors used it to supplement their own mana when performing spirit magic. As a result, the warriors could cast particularly powerful magic for the same amount of mana spent on basic spells. Although the practice was simple in theory, it took a considerable amount of skill or natural talent for an elf to utilize it in actual combat. Ariane saw her sister Ivana implement the fuel into her combat with ease, and lamented her own lack of talent as she feverishly sought to learn the skill herself. However, in truth, Ariane was an excellent warrior, it was just that Ivana was an abnormality in her own right. This was evident by the show of respect and looks awe the other elven warriors sent in her direction. As they were watching Ariane, one of the youngest warriors present at this battle, the other warriors were inspired and began cutting down the undead with their own magic. Volume 8 - CH 22 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Chiome and Goemon Pride swelled within Fangas heart as he watched his granddaughter, all the while bringing his spirit magic warhammer to bear against the undead surrounding him. Hump, I cant lose to my grandchild just yet!! Fangas shouted with a toothy grin as he raised his weapon into the air. Earthen Spirits, hear my call and grant me thy power Fangas power rose in response to his chant He took a stance similar to the one Ariane had taken before she unleashed her pillar of flame, but the aura of intimidation he radiated wasnt comparable to hers. The air around the hammers head trembled as it produced a distinct rumbling sound. When the hammer began to glow, countless lights sprung up from the ground at Fangas feet. Ye, who slumber within the darkness As Fangas continued his chant, the ground itself began shaking. It felt as if something was rising out of the earths depths, causing friend and foe alike to struggle to remain upright. Lead thy children, those who sprung from you, back into the primordial abyss The ground in front of him split into a jagged fissure when he swung his hammer down. The fissure swallowed up any undead unlucky enough to stand within its path, and the speed in which the chasm expanded meant that not even the spider monsters could escape. It looked as if a giant, earthen creature had opened its maw to swallow everything and the human and elven soldier witnessing this scene were completely taken aback. Eventually, the earthen maw closed shut, and the undead that had once stood upon the battlefield were nowhere to be seen. Phew, my partners fuel reserve is empty, but it was for a good purpose. Fangas confirmed that his trusted war hammer felt slightly lighter as he made that comment. The custom designed hammer contained a special compartment for storing magic fuel so it could be used to cast large-scale magic. It was the same technique Ariane used, but its power far exceeded what she was capable of, almost equaling the destructive output of Arc and the Dragon Kings. Fangas had secretly taken the magic stones from monsters hes hunted and processed them into the fuel he stored within his hammer in case of emergencies. However, it seemed as if that emergency would never come. With the passage of time the hammer had been turned into a mere room decoration, but today he was finally able to release its power. Hed intended to use this power during the Uiru river battle, but after Ferufivisurotte blew away the vast majority of the enemys force, he decided that using it there wouldve been a bit excessive. As the elder reminisced about the time spent with his longtime partner, Ferufivisurotte and Williahsfim destroyed a section of the holy citys wall before leaving to engage the two undead giants. The city wall had been built to defend against foreign armies, yet Ferufivisurotte had easily drilled a large hole into it. The fragility of the compromised structure created a chain-like collapse which created an enormous avalanche of debris. The impact could be felt even this far outside the city limits. Once the rumbling ceased, the collapsed rubble of the wall had connected with the path Fangas had cleared with his previous attack, creating a path straight into the heart of the city. It wasnt long before the undead giants engaged the Dragon Kings, their offense countering most of the giants death impurities attacks. Fangass eyes narrowed as the fight between the giants and dragons intensified. Their ground forces had no place in such a battle. The largest treat the giants posed were their death impurities attack. The giants sheer size meant that they could bombard the plains outside the city with those attacks, and there was no place for Fangas, Ariane or any of the allied troops to take cover if that happened. However, once they managed to reach the city, the multitude of buildings could hide them from the giants sight and shield them from their attacks should the need arise. Before their eyes a massive divide had formed in the undead armys ranks, and the road into the Holy City was open. Even if they breached the city with their current forces, the possibility of the undead surrounding and eventually overwhelming them was high. Still, the death impurities remained Fangas largest concern. Everyone!! Vanguard, to me!!! Fangas booming voice echoed across the battlefield, causing the elven warriors to cry out in unison before they descended upon the remnants of the undead left in the wake of the elders attack. Raising his partner once more, Fangas lead the charge against the undead. The members of the Blade Heart Clan rushed ahead of the elves and cut down the undead remnants in the blink of an eye. Chiome and Goemon were the two leading the pack. Earth Style: Explosive Tekken!! Goemons arms turned a dull, metallic color and each punch he threw resulted in pieces of spider monsters and undead getting blown off by the resulting explosions. Not a single soul was left standing in the wake of such a fierce attack: pieces of damaged armor were scattered across the battlefield as the spiders withered and the undead were reduced to dust. Water Style: Water Spear! On the other hand, Chiome used her water spears to launch disabling blows at her opponents vital points. Once an enemys movements were sealed, she moved on to her next target. Be it the forest, plains or wasteland, no other race was capable of matching their clans speed, so it was no surprise that they reached the city first. Dust clouds still lingered around the collapsed section of the wall, but they didnt completely block visibility. Chiome and Goemon fought off the undead that occasionally attacked them as they used their superior senses to scout the city. As she glanced into the city, the sound of the intense struggle between the giants and dragons caused the air itself to tremble. Due to the stench of death that permeated the entire city, it was impossible to surmise how many undead were there, and all there was to see in their general area was dust and shadows. When Chiome peered deeper into a certain shadowy corner, the figure of a priest came into view. The man wrapped in luxurious robes appeared to be in his late twenties. He stood at a hundred and ninety centimeters tall and his sizeable muscular body was closer to that of a warrior rather than a priest. However, there were dark circles under his hollow eyes and a strange, almost morbid aura clung to the man. Undead. Goemon carefully watched the mans approach, merely offering a straightforward warning. With her hand firmly placed on her dagger, Chiomes ears perked up as she focused on the mans quiet ranting. So August and Tismo were utterly useless It seems that this one is the only capable of protecting Thanatos-sama!! Hahahaha! An unsettling voice leaked from the mans mouth as his body began to swell unnaturally. My name is Marcos Invidia Humanitas. This cardinal is entrusted with the task of protecting this city by Thanatos-sama. Be gone from this place, filth! Samonakuba Cardinal Marcos robes began to tear as his body continued to grow and take on a more monstrous form. In the end, his skin took on a grayish-brown hue, and he stood over four meters tall. His head had become a swollen tumor, and his face was dominated by a single massive eye that was surrounded by clusters of smaller eyes, each one eerily focused on a separate focal point. His mouth was covered by the lower half of a soft-bodied sea-animal, with two arms stretching out from the mans upper lip, and six feelers hiding the lower jaw and chin. His body was disproportionately thin, the cardinals lanky limbs holding up his bulbous head and bloated stomach. The stench of death the now monstrous cardinal gave off and the overwhelming killing intent he released caused Chiome and Goemon to unintentionally take a step back. The next moment, several pieces of black rock suddenly launched themselves out of the ground where Chiome had been standing. It was obviously an attack from cardinal Marcos, but Chiomes blue eyes popped open in surprise when she recalled the sensation the start of the attack gave off. Chiome usually prevented her emotions from showing on her face, but not even she could do so after seeing the power Marcos just used. The cardinal had just used the same power the Blade Heart Clan used to perform their advanced ninjutsu in other words, he possessed a Spirit Contract Crystal. Goemon had reached the same conclusion as she had, and was now glaring at their opponent. Chiome, look. That guys chest What the ordinarily stoic Goemon pointed out was the rhombic jewel embedded in cardinal Marcos chest, it was the same kind of gem that Chiome and Goemon had in their chests. I didnt expect to find the lost Spirit Contract Crystal in such a place. Chiome held her breath and began examining cardinal Marcos. Although the rhombic jewel was slotted into his chest, it didnt pulsate with an array of colors. Instead, the gem had turned jet black, which was quite the extraordinary occurrence. Die, you lowly animals!! In the name of Thanatos-sama!! His roar created a shockwave as a black aura engulfed the eight appendages on Marcos face before they shot out towards Chiome and Goemon. Dodon!! Dodon!! Dodon!! The roar created a cacophony of explosions as the surrounding rubble blew up when the wave reached it. Chiome and Goemon stepped backwards until they escaped the attacks range. The tip of his arms. Chiome tracked Goemons gazed to the location on the cardinal hed pointed out to her. Narrowing her eyes, she saw that the tip of each appendage had become crippled in some manner. Its probably the burden undead carry in exchange for forcefully using the crystals power. As Cardinal Marcos glared at them while his appendages regenerated, Chiomes lips gave voice to her thoughts she utilized her ninjutsu. Water Style: Water Shuriken!! Chiomes water shuriken shot out in rapid succession, embedding themselves into cardinal Marcos monstrous figure. In response, all the eyes on his swollen head glared at her as an enraged shout sprung from the mass of tentacles. Impure little wench!! Another pressure wave was released and the tentacles whipped forward to strike at where Chiome was standing. The air itself cracked as the tentacles approached, but Chiome leaped back to dodge the blows while simultaneously cutting into one of the tentacles with her dagger. Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! The large cardinal cloaked his tentacles in his black aura and released shockwaves more potent than the previous ones. Dodoon!! Dodoon!! Dodoon!! In addition to creating a deafening roar, Marcos shockwaves kicked up the dust, drastically lowering the visibility in the area. Taking advantage of the confusion Goemon circled around Chiome and attacked from the Cardinals blind spot. Earth Style: Explosive Tekken!! Clad in a black shimmer, Goemons fist collided with two of the cardinals aura-covered tentacles, the physical strength behind Goemons blow and the power of his technique shattering the appendages and sending a shock through Marcos entire body. Murky, dark red blood spilled from Marcos mouth before the force of the blow sent him flying down the street, with the cardinal only stopping when he crashed into a house. Water Style: Water Wolf Fang!! Chiomes ninjutsu conjured two wolf-like constructs which she proceeded to sic on Marcos as he emerged from the rubble. Annoying little peeessstssss!!! However, once Marcos cleared away the rubble his eyes turned a strange color and the area him became wrapped in a mysterious aura. The wolves Chiome sent to attack Marcos suddenly turned a grayish color before turning around to attack their creator. Huh!? That!? Chiome was caught off guard by her sudden inability to control her technique. Chiome managed to dodge the first attack, but just as the fangs of the second wolf were about to clamp down on her neck, someone stepped in to save her. Earth Style: Solid Body Armor!! His bare body had a metallic shine to it, and Goemons literal muscles of steel received the wolfs attack. Gaah!! While Goemon crushed the murky colored water wolf against his chest, the other wolf tried to attack him from the side. Fortunately, Chiome managed to cut the wolf down with her dagger. You saved me, Goemon. Goemon simply shrugged his shoulders at Chiomes gratitude before glaring at Cardinal Marcos. Dont worry Dont use remotely controlled ninjutsu from now on. Chiome nodded at his words as she stared down their enemy. At that moment she detected the disgusting sensation that seemed to be responsible for interfering with her Ninjutsu, However, Goemon body transformation showed no sign of being forcibly terminated, a fact worth noting. Unfortunately, to compensate for her small stature, the majority of her techniques were remotely controlled, which meant that most of her arsenal was unusable against Marcos. Goemon and Chiome shared a brief look upon that realization. The pair simultaneously started running, splitting up so that they could position themselves in Marcos blind spots. While the numerous eyes that covered his swollen head made it seem like the cardinal had no blind spots, it was still impossible for him to see everything at once. Their clan honed their perceptive abilities to their absolute limits, and among them, the six great shinobi were unparalleled in that regard. Water Style: Water Blade In response to Chiomes nearly silent chant, an almost translucent stream of water wrapped itself around her dagger, doubling the blades length in the process. In response, Cardinal Marcos lashed out, using his six remaining whip-like tentacles to release shockwave after shockwave against his enemies, but the smaller enemy managed to slip between the gaps of his attacks. While the tips of the whip-like tentacles moved at the speed of sound, Chiomes keen senses made it possible for her to track the tentacles and allowed her to negate their momentum with her translucent blade. Although Goemon lacked Chiomes mobility and reflexes, his body transformation which turned his body into something comparable to an iron wall managed to withstand the attacks. Cardinal Marcos let out a frustrated roar when Arianes appearance broke the stalemate in his enemies favor. Flame With a single world her spirit magic was evoked however, the flames took on a murky color once they got within range of the strange aura that surrounded cardinal Marcos. Although she lost control of the flames, the damage output of the thin flames Ariane summoned wasnt that high and they soon faded in a haze of smoke. However, the visual showcase was enough to distract Marcos for a moment. The cardinals many eyes couldnt help but focus in on an attack that occupied the majority of his field of vision at that moment, Chiome and Goemon struck at the same time. Chiome swung her translucent dagger with lightning-fast speeds, its blade creating an array of blinding lights as water reflected the sunlight. At that moment, four of the cardinals remaining tentacles were severed by Chiomes blade in a single stroke, the appendages disintegrating shortly afterward. In the span of a single breath, Chiome fell back and allowed Goemon to step forward before the cardinal could react. Still disorientated by the loss of most of his tentacles, Marcos was left completely exposed to Goemons seemingly growing figure as the beastman approached. Earth Style: Iron Fang Fist Razor sharp nails sprouted from Goemons fingertips and he thrust them deep into the cardinals bulbous head and the many eyes housed there. GyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaAAaaaaaaa!!! The cardinal unleashed an ear-splitting scream from his misshaped mouth as he struggled to escape from Chiomes and Goemons assault. However, before he could get far, Ariane delivered a deep cut to one of the cardinals legs. Chiome took advantage of Marcos momentary pause to tackle him to the ground, his strange aura vanishing shortly after that. Ariane sword began to shine once that fact became apparent. The light soon encompassed her entire body before particles of light began to spread throughout the area. Dance, burning flames; Scatter, burning flames; turn the souls of all things to dust The light particles surrounding Ariane soon congealed into several red balls, the color eventually turning vermillion as the balls turned into butterflies. Countless butterflies flocked to cardinal Marcos fallen form before igniting into a giant pillar of flames and heat. ga!!! Marcos couldnt even scream as the crimson flames devoured his body, eventually reducing him a puff of smoke that drifted away on the wind. Ariane called out to Chiome as the beastmans attention remained focused on the sky above. Was my interference unnecessary? Ariane slightly tilted her head in confusion before Chiome offered her a reply. No, your intervention was helpful. Ariane-dono. Chiome turned around and faced Ariane, only the find her searching the city high and low before returning her gaze to Chiome. By the way, have you seen Arc? In response to Arianes question, Chiome raised her cat ears and expanded her senses further into the city, but she had to shake her head as she couldnt pick up any sign of him. Volume 8 - CH 23 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Arc Raratoia The battle between the undead army and the allied forces began at a high tempo, following the Dragon Kings area of effect attacks. When the Dragon Kings bombarded the hundreds of thousands of undead, it was like what happened when a regiment of infantrymen fought jet fighters. In-between watching their process, I moved from platoon to platoon casting Holy Protection on everyone to protect them from the death impurities. Once I was finished casting magic on all the troops, I started participating in earnest. Despite the Dragon Kings bombing runs and the efforts of the elves and the Blade Heart Clan, there were enough undead left to easily overwhelm our forces once they managed to reorganize themselves. Before searching for the pope, lets thin out the herd a little. Kyun! Kyun! Ponta, who was coiled around my neck like a scarf, began waving her fluffy tail, almost as if she was excited at the prospect of battle. After soothing Ponta for a bit, I transferred to the front lines and began unleashing area of effect magic where the undead were at their densest. It was rather convenient that everyone in my line of sight was undead because that way I could unleash this type of magic without worry. If the number of my allies were smaller, I might have used my Heavenly Knight skills, but after what happened at Delfuentos capital, I realized that the effect they had on my immediate surroundings was too extreme for them to be safely used in group combat. Besides, as Dylan said, if the Dragon Kings or I eliminated the undead by ourselves, the humans might band together in opposition to the new common enemy. Therefore, they had to take part in defeating the undead here. My main concern was tracking down Hirukus pope, the enemys leader Personally, I wanted to have a talk with him he was apparently a person who ended up in this strange world like I did. After annihilating another batch of undead with aWhirlwindspell, I looked around to see that Ariane, Chiome, Goemon and Furgas were leading a massive push against the undead forces. Seeing the shift in the war, I removed my gaze from Ariane and focused on the Holy City. The tide of battle has already turned in our favor, lets enter the city ahead of everyone else. Kyun! Listening to me rambling to myself, Ponta barked in agreement and wrapped herself closer around my neck. Dimensional Step. I approached the city with several uses of my short-range transfer magic and proceeded to move atop one of the guard towers that lined the city wall. Although Ferufivisurottes attack had caused a portion of the wall to collapse, the beauty and sheer scope of the structure couldnt be denied. Inside the Holy City, I caught sight of a few buildings whose height surpassed the city wall and the fierce battle the Dragon Kings waged against the undead giants. The giants fired their black orbs at the Dragon Kings and every missed shot of the concentrated death impurities was leveling the surrounding buildings and corrupting the land. This city would be unsalvageable if that battle continued for much longer. While I doubted that he would be lurking down there, I scoured the city for the pope from atop the wall as their ferocious battle raged on. Before long, the giants fused into one being after the Dragon Kings gained the upper hand, with the new amalgamation becoming more aggressive, and the damage to the city continued to mount. However, I noticed that the building behind the amalgamation didnt even have so much as a scratch on it. Some sort of church This conspicuous building, surrounded by bell towers, was a massive cathedral bearing the crest of the Hiruku religion. Although it was just a hunch, I used Dimensional Stepto approach the cathedral by leaping from rooftop to rooftop. The amalgamation was the size of a skyscraper, and the back and forth between it and the Dragon Kings had reduced the surrounding area to a wasteland. Before this battle, Dylan had asked Ferufivisurotte and Williahsfim to minimize the damage done to the Holy City. Apparently, it was a request from King Asparuf, but itd be impossible to fulfill that promise if things continued as they were now. The amalgamation wasnt an enemy you could face half-heartedly, the problems the restrictions placed on their offensive abilities only increased as the giant started changing. If this stalemate continued for much longer, theyd be forced to use their full strength, but the city would be reduced to dust as a result. Fortunately, the giant seemed focused on the two Dragon Kings and paid no attention to the person that suddenly appeared on the roof of a nearby building. That will make it easy to break this stalemate. The giants had been created out of the citys inhabitants, as if they were some sort of abhorrent clay figures. I shuddered at the thought of a person from my world having done something like this. Why would they take part in such unnecessary cruelty Although I had a rough idea about the popes character, I still havent spoken to him directly, and that was something I needed to do, even if the conversation devolved into a fight. No, I already knew how an encounter with the pope would end. To gather my resolve, I put all my my power into one of my most powerful spells. Divine Purification An orb made of warm, soft light gathered in the palm of my hands and gradually began to grow as I poured more of my magic into the spell. This spell was obtained after acquiring the pope class and was capable of removing curses and abnormal status effects. Additionally, the spell did massive damage to undead and dark attribute users. Even though it wasnt a combat oriented spell, it was perfect for dealing with the giant. I used Dimensional Step to get into position next to the giants foot before thrusting the orb into its leg. For a moment, the dazzling light blinded me as the swelled and filled the entire area. ugh!? The giants body was racked with convulsions and emitted the sorrowful moans of the deceased as the pits of hell seemed to open beneath its foot. Eventually, the light faded and I got a good look at the empty space the giants leg used to be before it collapsed. After confirming the situation, I left things to Ferufivisurotte and Williahsfim and moved to the church with Dimensional Step. Silence greeted me when I opened the large wooden doors. The impact of the giant hitting the ground created a massive dust cloud, so I shut the door behind me. Like the outside, the churchs interior was just magnificent. The walls and ceiling-high stained-glass windows were filled with religious paintings and depictions of events, and the architectural itself added to the churchs grandeur. Each of my footsteps on the polished stone floor echoed throughout the building, alerting everyone that I was here. Kyun! Pontas heightened senses detected something so she gave me a warning. Following Pontas gaze, I saw that a man wielding a large scepter and dressed in regal robes had appeared in front of the main altar. Volume 8 - CH 24 Translator: Silver Editor: Namorax Player Vs. Player It was undoubtedly the same person I met in Delfuento. I stopped my approach when there was still a bit of distance, yet he remained silent. As I felt his gaze bearing down on me from behind his veil, I was the first to speak up. My name is Arc. Youre the Hiruku pope and mastermind behind the three simultaneous invasions, arent you? My question echoed through the mostly empty space and came off more confrontational than I wouldve liked. However, he didnt answer my question and only shook his scepter. Why? Why? Why? In the silent church, on the popes repetitive one world question could be heard. I couldnt understand the meaning behind the question and asked for an explanation. Why what? That tone and attitude!! Why is a cheater roleplaying?! Answer me! Why!! Evil Thorne! Evil Thorne! I instinctively stepped back when I noticed the striking change in the pope since our last encounter, managing to dodge his initial attack by a hairs breadth. One of the six intangible rotten heads that emerged from the popes scepter struck the ground where Id been stand while the remaining three chased after me. The talk had ended, I drew my sword and raised the Shield of Teutates to meet the attack head-on. Because I saw the spell used back in Rione I calmly batted the heads away with my sword and shield. However, the pope only seemed to use the spell to buy a bit of time as the magic formation for his next attack had already appeared on the tip of his scepter. Wait! Cheating, what are you talking about? I shouted for the pope to clarify what he was talking about in an attempt to de-escalate the situation. Summon Botis!! The pope didnt even acknowledge the question as a large magic formation appeared on the ground in front of him before a massive figure sprung from within the circle. It stood three and a half meters tall, and its body was wrapped in steel and leather. The monsters had a reptilian-like head, its eyes were those of a snake, and a set of overlarge fangs rested in the creatures upper and lower jaw. Also, it wielded a broadsword as long as the monster was tall. The monster closely resembled Williahsfims human form. Jashaaaaa!! With a threatening roar, the serpent warrior brought its massive sword down on me while I was still dealing with the remaining ghost heads. Zaguurenn!! A high pitched screech accompanied serpent warriors great sword shattered the churchs polished stone floor. The resulting shock created by the attack destroyed one of the remaining heads, but I managed to escape unharmed by using Dimensional Step. However, the serpent warrior chased after me, faster than expected given its massive figure, and our swords clashed with one another. Although the monsters swordsmanship wasnt on Glenys level, it was still above me in that regard, and I unintentionally fell back. When the serpent warrior tried to press its advantage, I bombarded it with magic. Fire Bullet! Fire Bullet! The spell was brushed off with ease by the serpents sword, and it wasnt long before it resumed its attack. The enemy raised its massive sword with both hands. Despite not wielding a sword a large as they did, I took a defensive stance and did my best to not fall into the serpents rhythm. Occasionally, the pope would strike with his magic from the blind spots in my defenses the serpent created. Because I used Dimensional Step to dodge fatal blows, every other swing of the serpents sword smashed the cathedrals pews to pieces. This pattern repeated itself often enough to create a large cloud of dust, allowing me to target the pope unhindered. Gakiiin!! Even though he had been caught off guard, the pope managed to block my attack in a panicked frenzy with his scepter. Although the pope could use short-range transfer magic, based on my own experiences, I knew that he wouldnt be able to use it once a strong enough warrior got within striking distance. Agaaahhhhh!!! A red light began to peer through the popes vail as he let out an agonized scream when I started to overwhelm him. Open hostility could be felt coming off those lights. One more time, whats wrong? I have no idea what youre talking about. While adjusting my strength so that I didnt crush the pope, I asked for clarification once again. Then the pope raised his head so he could yell directly in my face. Its this power! No matter how stupid the administration is, theres no way theyd implement a single unit capable of wiping out an entire army!! Wasnt the game fun enough without doing that!? I was caught off guard by what he said and momentarily eased up on my hold. The pope immediately retreated, and before I could close the gap again, the serpent warrior appeared to block my path. Shashing!! Sparks flew, and the air began to tremble when we crossed swords once more. After trading blows with the serpent for a bit, I parried one of its attacks with my shield and put some distance between us while striking back at the warrior with my magic. Huh, troublesome Based on his speech and behavior. He still believed that this world was a game and hed accused me of being a cheater. But there was something off about what he said and the way he acted. Even with the latest VR gaming technology, it was still impossible to create an experience indistinguishable from real life. No matter how beautiful and lifelike the image, a game couldnt replicate the sense of touch, smell, and taste Ive experienced in this world. Things like full-dive technology were still the subject of science fictions movies, the product of imagination, as far as I knew, that kind of technology had yet to be realized. If it wasnt the future The moment the thought crossed my mind, I sensed something approaching and leaped away as I heard the pew Id been standing in front of being shattered. However, before I could see what happened, I parried another one of the serpents attacks with my shield and countered with a spell stronger than what Id been using. Stone Fangs! Numerous stone spikes erupted from the church floor beneath the serpents feet. Unfortunately, the summon managed to leap out of the spells range. Ky?un Its okay Ponta. While tough, this isnt an enemy I cant defeat I did my best to soothe Ponta when she let out a concerned cry. With both the pope and serpent in view, I continued the previous chain of thought. The future. If a person from a world were the gaming industry reached the level of full-dive VR, would they be able to tell the difference between a game and reality if they were sent to another world? The pope in front of me did have the answer It was an absurd idea, but it would go a long way to explain a few things. There have been several people in this world capable of using transfer magic unaided by outside sources Canadas first chieftain Evangeline, Blade Heart Clans original Hanzo and the founder of the beastman empire on the southern continent. There had been centuries between their visit to this world and mine. However, given the anecdotes, techniques, and other things they left behind, it seems like their knowledge wasnt that different from what I knew in my previous world. Evangeline built the Great Forest seven hundred years ago, but the country called Canada was founded in the second half of the eighteenth century and wasnt even three hundred years old. Given the fact that history and people didnt align with one another, it was possible that a man from the future and a modern man would arrive in this world around the same time. On what grounds do you consider this world to be a game!? What effect would my question have on him? Even as those doubts filled my mind, I nevertheless asked the pope that question. What are you talking about? Grounds? What idiot cant distinguish a game from reality!? Even with the veil, the surprise and contempt the pope felt were evident. Perhaps his reaction was to be expected. Even so This world is neither a game nor a dream! The inhabitants of this city were born and lived here, how could you, their leader, kill them so easily!? Dont you understand! The pope disregarded what I said and raised his scepter again. Look! Evil Thorne! The pope shouted his declination and sent his strange magic flying towards me, which I proceeded to block with my shield and cut down with my sword. As if to protect him, the serpent took up a stance in front of the pope. Magic is real! Monsters exist! And I am The popes voice trailed off as he tore his vail off and revealed his skeletal face with glowing red lights in his eye sockets. My body is the best evidence that this isnt real! Where do you see reality? Huh? This world is a PACC virtual world projected inside our brains. The skull shook and rattled as the pope spoke with a firm tone. PACC it was something I never heard of, but it seemed to be a system or enclosure commonplace in the world he originated from. I didnt know how many years or decades ahead this technology was, but I was confident that this man was from a world where it was impossible to distinguish being dragged into another world from virtual reality. I tired of being trapped in this world for so long, and I just want to return to my life as quickly as possible. In fact, if I turn a blind eye to your cheating could you contact the administrators and request a forced long out for me? Due to a malfunction, I cant log myself out did this game turn into a kusoge? The pope let out a small chuckle after saying that and then gazed at me. Im sorry, but Im unaware of a way to log out of this world. The pope didnt seem disappointed and just shrugged his shoulders. I see if thats the case! Botis!! The serpent raised its sword at the popes signal and jumped out. Gaaannnn!! Our blades crossed once more, and I managed to push it back with my power. However, the pope used the gap to summon another servant. Skeletal Balaam! A massive black shadow arose behind the pope, from which a demon covered in protruding bones and had a blood red crown appeared. Two horns topped the human skull, which itself sat atop a bulls cranium, and its four eye sockets emitted a ghostly crimson light. Although the cathedrals main hall was large, it suddenly felt all the more constricting with the fifteen-meter high creature standing there. When the demon swung its enormous two-handed sword down, the church was filled with dust as everything around me was destroyed. Augh, dealing with two summons and the pope is a bad idea! Because the poor visibility made using transfer magic impossible, I took some distance and prepared myself to use one of my strongest techniques to kill the demon. There was no time to hesitate, the pope was seriously trying to kill me. Seraphim of Protection: Guardian Raphael!! An enormous magic formation appeared at my feet, and I could feel my magic pouring into the circle at a rapid rate. However, the serpent warrior interrupted me halfway through the process. The magic formation vanished when I blocked the serpents attack with my shield. Even though I wanted to eliminate the bone demon with a Heavenly Knight skill, I couldnt pour my mana into the spell fast enough to summon the angel. Given their long casting time, the Heavenly Knights skills werent suitable for close-range combat. A bitter smile formed behind my helmet as it dawned on me that, unlike in a game, I still lost the mana I spent on that spell misfire. Sacred Lightning Sword! When I invoked the warrior skill, a blue electrical current sprung from the hilt of my sword and doubled the length of its blade. I dodged the serpents next attack and launched a diagonal slash with the Holy Thunder Sword. Shiyaaaa!! The serpent let out an intimidating shout and retreated backward. However, when the demon attacked again, I unconsciously rolled away when the earth rumbled, and lost sight of the enemy in the resulting dust cloud. This is pretty bad this is getting out of hand. As I voiced my thoughts, I narrowed my eyes and sought out my enemies within the dust cloud. Evil Thorne! Flying Dragon Slash! I stuck the three ghost heads that burst out of the dust clouds down with the warrior skill and instinctively cast another spell. Flame Viper!! A circle of flames sprung up around me and took the shape of a snake, and without warning, the flame viper silently dove into the obscuring dust cloud like a predator stalking its prey. Gishaaaaaa!!! Despite the efforts the serpent took to remain hidden, the flame viper managed to coil itself around the summoned warrior. Despite its struggles to break free, the flames held strong and eventual reduced the warrior to ash. I thought I was finally making process when the wind current suddenly shifted and a massive sword extinguished the flames. The swing also crushed some of the cathedrals load bearing walls and caused one of the bell towers to collapse. Summon Botis! Gah!? As I unintentionally clicked my tongue as I dodged the falling debris, the popes voice briefly rose above the wreckage before it became lost among the cacophony of noise. I felt something approaching from the left and dodged to the side and catch a glimpse of the newly summoned serpent warrior. Before I could use another spell, the demons massive sword was again turned on me. My surroundings were utterly destroyed, the bone demons attack had wrecked everything in its path, and the Flying Dragon Slashhad no effect on the summon. Occasionally, the serpent warrior would emerge from the dust cloud to attack me, only to disappear before I could retaliate. While the buildings architecture was splendid, the skin off my back wasnt replaceable, so I raised my sword to the sky and cast a spell. Lightning Storm!! Along with the rapid change in the barometric pressure, the sky peeking through the hole the former bell tower occupied was dyed black with storm clouds as a myriad of lightning bolts rained down within the church. The churchs roof went beyond saving and even more dust filled the air. However, there was no time to waste. The only way to put an end to this was to defeat the pope. No matter how many serpents I killed, the pope could just summon more of them. Moreover, he still had other troublesome summons like the bone demon and his own magic attacks. Even if I tried to reopen discussions with the pope, it would be pointless unless I had something to convince him that this was real. Otherwise, he would indefinitely continue in this world thinking he was trapped in a game His conviction when he made his declaration was genuine. If I only had his words to go own, I wouldve been convinced that nothing in this world was real. As I fended off the attacks of the new serpent warrior and demon, I called for Ponta. Ponta, can you find that guy? Kyun? Kyun! Ponta understood my words as she uncoiled herself from around my neck and began searching our surroundings. Kyun! Kyun, Kyun!! Confident in Pontas ability to track the Pope through the obscuring dust, I dashed off in the direction she pointed out. In this dust cloud, he shouldnt be able to use transfer magic either. Then I dodged the bone demons sword swing by a hairsbreadth and parried the serpents surprise attack with the Holy Thunder Sword. When the Popes shadow became visible as the dust thinned out, I used my free hand to toss my canteen at him. Ponta! Wind Blade!! Understanding my intentions, Ponta cast the spell shed been practicing at our compound. Ky??un! One of a magicians basic spells, the transparent blade of wind flew through the air, releasing the liquid in the canteen as it sliced the container in two. Huh, water!? The pope voiced his suspicions as he wiped the offending liquid off of his face. But, in the next moment, eyeballs appeared in the popes empty eye sockets, flesh and sinew began to spurt around his bones, and before long I was staring at an average looking, dark-haired man in religious clothes. However, the silence was but a brief reprieve Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! The man suddenly began screaming in agony as he clawed at his own face. The popes beast-like wails continued as he collapsed on the ground and withered in agony until his now bloodshot eyes popped open and he glared at me. The mans hair turned white before falling out, one strain at a time. His eyes and cheeks became sunken, the flesh on his body rapidly shriveled up and his body shrank within a few seconds. Wi, With this can finally go home I unintentionally looked away as the pope voiced his final words. Now, you can log out of this world The now mummy-like head of the pope nodded once before his body collapsed in on itself. All that remained of the man was a pile of ashes and the scepter loudly rolling through the wreckage. In the corner of my eye, the bone demon and the serpent warrior disappeared in a puff of smoke. Id throw water from the Dragon Kings spring at the pope. Given that he had the same appearance and circumstances as me, I assumed he would have the same emotional backlash I experienced when I first touched the water. The shock I experienced after one month in this world was enough to knock me into a days-long coma, so I didnt even want to know how many years the pope had been here after seeing the reaction he had to the water. The man who had been Hirukus pope lived while feeling the weight of his actions. He thought himself to be trapped in a game and felt nothing for the people that occupied this world. After all, they were merely NPCs meant to fuel his necromancy. But if he really believed that this was a game and everyone else was an NPC, why would he react like that when he experienced the backlash? Perhaps, at some point, he did realize that this was another world, but since he couldnt accept the reality of his situation and his actions, he rejected the truth to protect himself. Or did he live in this world for so long that the size of his backlash reached the point where his spirit didnt have a chance of surviving? The pope was a pile of ash, so there was no one here answer my questions. I shuddered at the thought that I might end up like the pope one day. Kyun? I remained transfixed on the pile of ash until Ponta climbed up on my shoulder and licked my helmet. Maybe she was trying to cheer me up. Arc? Speak up if youre there. When I heard a voice calling for me, I looked back at the churchs entrance to see a familiar face walking through the door. A smaller figure with twitching cat ears on their head, accompanied to taller figure. The clouds gradually faded away, and sunlight managed to shine through the damaged ceiling. Ariane and Chiome had entered the church in search of me. After observing the extensive damage done to the church, Ariane gaze landed on me and stayed there. Chiomes ears didnt stop moving about as she carefully examined her surroundings. What wouldve happened to me if Id never met them? No, it was meaningless to worry about such things. I shook my head and sighed. The fact was that I had met them and would continue to live in this world with them. I picked up the popes fallen scepter and raised it above my head. Ariane-dono, Chiome-dono, I managed to defeat the Pope! Ariane shrugged her shoulders a little and had a look that said shed expected that result. Chiomes ears fluttered about as she approached me to get a closer look at the scepter. This was the world I now live, and Id found my place in it that was enough for now. I sheathed my sword and began walking towards Ariane in a slow gait. CH 22 Epilogue In the plans overlooking the Calcutta mountain range, the abundant quantity of the Rydell river was flowing east of the wind dragon mountain range. The Rhoden kingdom imperial capital stood in such a place. The imperial capital was a four wall layered city that had been build with the imperial palace at the center. The population was three times the size of the major fort city Diento, easily surpassing 50,000 people. A massive wheat field expanded outside the city walls, and thanks to the the major highways going in the cardinal directions not only are goods produced in the capital but they flow in from all over the country as well. Though the Rhoden kingdoms proudly holds the position of the third largest power on the continent, its not a country ruled solely by one empire like the Leburan empire in the Northern Midwest. It was a country formed by the gathering of many nobles and feudal lords, with the Olav royal family at the center. Therefore, even though the royals established the policies of the kingdom, they could not recklessly interfere with the territories under heavy control of the feudal lords. The power of the royal family surpassed any one lord, but it is of no match to all of the lords combined might. However, the royal family can intervene with military force if the actions of a feudal lord are a threat to the kingdom. Weather it be an invasion from other countries or a feudal lord rebellion, they are often situations stopped without the aid of the kingdoms other lords. In the imperial capital Olav, the assassination of the marquis of Diento was being discussed in the royal court held inside the palace. Many rumors and much speculation was being shared between the nobles present for the case. In a certain room that belonged to second prince Douglass Shishle Carunon Rhoden Vetoran, two men were having a discussion. Behind the two people sitting down stood another person. There was no else besides these three, not even servants, within the room. The person that stood wasnt that tall, but they had a well trained body and pleasing features. Their blue eyes were partially hidden by golden hair, they wore a easy to move in military uniform, and golden decorative pieces that only nobles could have adorned his clothes. He was Douglass the Olav royal familys second prince. Fuck! The largest source of our factions income has been destroyed! Prince Douglasss regular features were twisted as he spit out those words. The large man sitting down gravely nods in agreement. The mans hair was a blend of grey and brown and he sported a respectable beard, but one could not sense any old age from him only masculinity. This elderly man was one of the seven dukes of the country, the head of the Olsterio family and major general of the unified national army, Duke Marudoira De Olsterio. The dukes are the highest ranking nobles in the country that supported the royal family, but they dont possess their own territory, so they take out a salary from the tax of the domestic lords and from the kings territory. On the other hand, they were at the center of power as they carried out important tasks for the kingdom. On this matter, the eldest son of marquis Diento whod been staying in the capital, Hebron, has been attributed the territory by his majesty. With the assassination of the former head and the second son having disappeared, It may take a considerable amount of time for Hebron to settle things down even with his ability Major general Marudoira spoke on the matter with a bitter look on his face. According to the witness testimony elves were present, This affair, could it be their retaliation? To be honest I dont understand. The day that elves were claim to being present, three slave dealerships were hit with a surprise attack. More than twenty beast men escaped, and people say it was the work of the Emancipators. The Emancipators one purpose is to free beastmen slaves correct? The members should all be beastmen, did they partner with the elves? It is also certain that This could be a deception so that it looked as such. In order to strengthen the crown princesss faction, by presenting the crime of capturing the elves in Diento in front of the king. Her highness Juliana has aggressively been appealing for harmony with the elves, if our actions are revealed to his majesty then they can be seen as acts of treason, and his highnesss power would be crippled. The order to silence the servants that witnessed the event has been given, but the whereabouts of one of them is already unknown. Its possible that they are already being sheltered by one of the other factions The funds that were to be sent from Diento have disappeared as well, and elves normally show little interest in such valuable things. It should not have been an amount that the number of elves reported could have been able to take anyway Prince Douglass grimaced at those words. If these matters became public, then its possible a large gap could form between him and prince Sect and princess Juliana in the race for the throne. No, three of the dukes have already joined prince Sect faction, and he has the support of western Leburan empire as well. It was evident that the throne was greatly inclined towards the Sect faction. As Major general Marudoira had said, Douglass could only see this event as someones stratagem against him. For better or worse Juliana tends to be honest, so it was unlikely that she would steal money under the guise of an elf surprise attack. However, his older half-brother prince Sect was the type of person that could step on someones foot with a straight face. We have to act before Sect makes a move. Setorion, gather some useful pieces for Hoben. As you command. The man in his 30s that was in a military uniform similar to Marudoiras whod had been silent till now, lowered his head respectfully upon receiving Douglasss instructions. He was the eldest son of Duke Olsterio and one of the countrys three generals, Setorion De Olsterio. As expected of parent and child, his features were that of a young Marudoira. In the eyes of prince Douglass, the flames of dark hatred arose as he thought of his brothers figure, after he nodded at Setorions response. At the same time, three people were gathered in the private room of Rhodens first prince Sect Rondaro Carunon Rhoden. In an engraved amber colored chair with a first class cushion embroiled with a flower pattern, a nobleman was deeply sitting back in it. He was the master of this room prince Sect. He had a tall figure, light brown hair, and was adorned in luxurious clothes made specifically for him. Next to prince Sect was a beautiful women with long brown hair neatly tied up and features similar to Sects, thought she gave off a different impression thanks to the thick amount of makeup applied to her face. Her body was wrapped in a luxurious dress that had an emphasized wide skirt . This was Prince Sects Mother, Letitia Rhoden Sadi the second queen. This affair seems to have caused his highness Douglass to move, Rondaru arent you going to act? The second queen Letitia, questioned her son Sect using his childhood name. Only extremely close friends and relatives can address the members of the royal family by their childhood names, if someone else were to does so then it would be less majestic. Mother, Douglass is now carrying out clean up. Though they seem to want to cover it up, its obvious that a great deal of funds have been lost along with marquis Diento. That person is just stalling for time. It dont matter if theyre left alone. At prince Sects words, the other person within the room that had been silent till now nodded before he began to speak. With all due respect, the only one aggressively moving now is princess Juliana. When the princess makes this latest matter know, then your highness Sects position will be in danger as well Only a snobbish atmosphere came from the man dressed as a clergyman and had a fake smile plastered on his face. This little man was a bishop of the religious Hiruku county and was staying in the capital on the grounds of conducting missionary work. Well, Juliana is popular with the citizens of the capital. Using this breakthrough as a foothold, the dukes that have been calmly watching from the sideline may be inclined to join the other side There movements need to be investigated before hand, Borane. Have those talented in magic been gathered? ! Everything is prepared! By the will of our great god, I bless you your highness. It brings or believers great joy in taking part in the princesss demise, prince Sect. The small man called Borane over exaggerated his joy on the matter. While it was forbidden to laugh a princess, Borane didnt receive any repercussions from prince Sect. Borane, you and I have a good relationship. Theres no need to be so formal, youre allowed to call me Rondaru in private. After a moment Bishop Boranes lips twisted, as he politely expressed his gratitude. My sincerest gratitude for bestowing such an honor to me prince Rondaru. There are preparations to make in order to clear away your highnesss fears, so Ill take my leave here. Although his feelings of joy clearly overflowed from his body as he bowed and left, the second queen let out a sigh once she saw Borane was gone. Was it alright to say such a thing Rondaru? Wont things become annoying after princess Juliana is eliminated? It doesnt matter. That person flying between me and Douglass only goal is to see the elimination of princess Juliana. Juliana is the ringleader of those that are advising father not to allow the perpetration of Hirukus religion. After I help with Julianas removal her connections and private soldiers with disappear as well. This countrys current temple based religions power is not that great, embracing Hirukus religion will ignite a new source of strength within it. I see. Having the temple devotees chased out of the country by the newly admitted Hiruku religion will increase the population as their followers will flow in behind them. Its rumored that the emperor of the Lebrun alienating the Hiruku pope, arent you receiving their backing? Thats right. Giving the cold shoulder to the western Leburan empire is a bad Idea as they control the southern topic ports, so its a bad move to be connected with a neglected religious country. First lets investigate Julianas movements Ill exploit this matter as an opportunity to remove Douglass, then remove the leaders of Diento and make it into my own territory. Sect laughed ironically as he said that, then gulped down the now cooled tea, before calling a subordinate forward and arranging future preparations. While the removal of princess Juliana was underway, the very person was sitting inside another room of the palace, looking out over the courtyard and drinking tea. Despite her calm atmosphere, if one looked at her dress theyd find that the clothed used was flawlessly embroidered, and that the person herself carried great enthusiasm in her eyes. //Not to sure on this one// She was the second princess of the county Juliana Marill Melissa Rhoden Olav. She played with a loose lock of her long blonde hair, and with a displeased look that didnt match her lovely brown eyes, she turned to the man sitting besides her. I almost thought I caught older brother Douglass by the tail. Although there is a secret investigation into the lord Diento, for him to be assassinated, is it possible that Douglass caught wind of it and did this to destroy evidence? The man princess Juliana asked was in the prime of his life as he sat in a chair with good posture and wearing a generals military uniform. He was one of the Rhodens three generals, Carton De Furivutoran and he hesitated a little at the princesss question. No princess. Not only was he one of prince Douglasss factions major funders, he was an influential supporter, so subjugating marquis Diento wouldnt have been a wise decision. As for the witnesses, even though we acted immediately, we were only able to secure one person whos now in our protection. We promptly sent the witness to the Rinburoto arch dukedom At his words princess Julianas eyebrows rose up as she made a difficult expression. According to the report, it was elves that attacked the castle, could itve been retribution for the elf kidnappings? However, the slave dealers downtown were also attacked and the beastmen were freed as well, have they allied with each other? Diento was said to be a solid fort, was a successful raid really carried out with only a few elven warriors? The princess was staring at the cup on the table as steam rose from it, and it was clear that she was thinking to herself rather than expecting a actual response. The relationship between the the elves and the beastmen isnt especially inharmonious, that in it of itself is enough for the story to be possible, but its still should have been rather difficult to infiltrate without a guild. Mysteriously the amassed funds were all taken and the castle was partially destroyed by the fire, yet only a few elves were reported to have been seen, so its possible that looters came after the fire was put out. In any case, the people in possession of elves will probably be fearful because of this incident. It was an unceremonious retaliation against a solid fortress. In this situation, proper trade with the elves of the large forest has become farther away Stupid brother, youve done something completely unnecessary! Youre going to waste the 400 year treaty before it expires! She complained about her older half brother with a big sigh. However, Prince Douglasss factions power has been greatly diminished by this affair. The nobles drifting here will increase. We have to watch the actions of his highness Sect in the near future. Well, older brother Sect may take this opportunity to joyously split apart bother Douglasss faction. Its probably better to properly speak with the elves regarding this situation We only have decent trade through the Rinburuto arch dukedom, so wed need a way to form a direct connection with them. After a large shoulder shrug, she picked up the cup of herbal tea and brought it to her lips. The fragrance of the tea tickled the princesss nose, as she made a pleasant expression while enjoying the tea break. Her older sister Serena married Tashkent the archduke of Rinburuto. I wonder if onee-sama is doing well She said so with a sigh before glancing out the window again. Thick grey clouds hung in the sky above the capital as rain rapidly started to fall.